The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400 CE) 9781472550996, 9780567047618

Citation preview

Acknowledgments

This project would not have been possible without the support of Brigham Young University and a generous leave granted by the Department of Ancient Scripture. I would also like to thank the many donors who stand behind the department and whose funding has made it possible to acquire the necessary permissions and copyright clearances. I am particularly grateful to Jeanine Ehat, whose tireless efforts of seeing to the financial side of this project are beyond compare. I would also like to thank my colleagues in the departments of Ancient Scripture and Classics at Brigham Young University who have provided insight and critique along the way. Roger Macfarlane and Stephen Bay have been particularly helpful, sharing their excitement for papyri and interest in my work. I would also like to recognize the work of my research assistants who aided my work for the past few years: Alan Taylor Farnes, Seth Kohrmann, David Nielsen, Justin Soderquist, Michael Trotter, and Eric Yingling. Without open doors to the acquiring of images of the papyri, this project would not have been possible; and, therefore, I would like to thank the many institutions which so openly guided me through the process of identifying and purchasing images. In particular, I would like to thank the Egypt Exploration Society (Chris Naunton), the Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg (Walter Stork and Marion Sommer), the Cambridge University Library (Don Manning and Ruth Long), the Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Firenze, the Ghent University Library (Martine De Reu, Annelies De Cooman, and Inge van Nieuwerburgh), the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University, the Ashmolean Library (Helen Whitehouse), the University of Glasgow (David Weston), the Harvard University Library (William Stoneman), The John Rylands University Library, University of Manchester (Anne Marie Anderton, Carol Burrows, and Dorothy Clayton), the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection (Traianos Gagos), the University of Cologne (Robert Daniel), the British Library, The Schøyen Collection (Elizabeth Gano Sørenssen), The Fondation Martin Bodmer (Sylviane Messerli), The Egyptian Museum, Cairo (Wafaa El-Seddik and Yasmin El Shazly), the Ägyptisches Museum, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin (Fabian Reiter and Elke Schwichtenberg), the Sackler Library, Oxford (Dirk Obbink), and the Bodleian Library (Samantha Townsend and Patricia Buckingham). Many went out of their way to locate images or to help capture new images when the existing ones were no longer satisfactory. In several instances, no publicly available photographs existed and new ones had to be taken. I would particularly like to thank my wife, Brandi, whose patience was never ending. At the end of it all, she helps me see things in perspective. A volume such as this, it is hoped, will encourage further study on this important body of literature and will make these texts more readily available to a wider range of scholars and students. Thomas Wayment

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 7

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 8

12/04/2013 12:08

List of Abbreviations

Aeg

Aegyptus

BETL

Bibliotheca Ephemeridum Theologicarum Lovaniensium

Bib Biblica ChrEg

Chronique d’Égypte

CRAIBL Comptes rendus de l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres ExpTim Expository Times GCS

Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte

HTR

Harvard Theological Review

JBL

Journal of Biblical Literature

JTS

Journal of Theological Studies

MTS

Marburger theologische Studien

NovT

Novum Testamentum

NTS

New Testament Studies

NTTS

New Testament Tools and Studies

SBA

Studies in Biblical Archaeology

SecCen

Second Century

SPAW

Sitzungsberichte der Preussichen Akademie der Wissenschaften

TS

Theological Studies

TU

Texte und Untersuchungen

VC

Vigiliae Christianae

ZAC

Zeitschrift für Antikes Christentum/Journal of Ancient Christianity

ZKT

Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie

ZNW

Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft und die Kunde der älteren Kirche

ZPE

Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 9

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 10

12/04/2013 12:08

List of Manuscripts by Date

The manuscripts included in this volume are here listed by date following the date assigned to each fragment in the editio princeps or through subsequent scholarly discussion. Gospel of Peter – P.Oxy. LX 4009 II century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Mich. 44 II century Gospel of Thomas – P.Oxy.1/Oxford, Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 7 (P) II century Egerton Gospel/Unknown Gospel – Egerton Papyrus 2 and Köln 255 (inv. 608) II century Gospel of Peter – P.Oxy. XLI 2949 II/III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. L 3528 II/III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. LXIX 4706 II/III century Gospel of Thomas – P.Oxy. IV 654 II/III century Acts of Paul and Thecla – P.SchØyen MS.2634.1 (Fackelmann 3) III century Gospel of Thomas – P.Oxy. IV 655/MS. Gr SM4367 III century Gospel of Mary – P.Oxy. L 3525 III century Gospel of Mary – P.Rylands 463 III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917) III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. XV 1828 III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. L 3527 III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. LXIX 4705 III century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. LXIX 4707 III century The Fayyum Fragment – P.Vindob.G. 2325 III century Apocryphal Gospel – P.Oxy. II 210/Cambridge, University Library Add. MS. 4048 III century Acts of Paul – P.Berlin 13893 + P.Michigan 1317 + P.Michigan 3788 III/IV century 3 Corinthians: Acts of Paul – P.Bodmer 10 III/IV century Acts of Paul – P.Hamburg 1/Hamburg, Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek, Pap. bil. 1 III/IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Berl. 5513/BKT 6.2.1 III/IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Iand. I 4 III/IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. III 404/Bodleian manuscript MS. Gr. th. f. 10 [P] III/IV century Acts of John –P.Oxy. VI 850/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. f. 13 (P) IV century Acts of Peter – P.Oxy. VI 849/British Library Pap. 2041 IV century Acts of Paul – P.Antinoopolis 13 IV century Protevangelium of James – P.Bodmer 5 IV century Protevangelium of James – Greek Papyrus JE 85643 (SR 6P/1817) IV century Protevangelium of James – P.Ashmolean inv. 9 second half of IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Berl. 13272 IV century

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 11

12/04/2013 12:08

xii List of Manuscripts by Date

Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. IX 1172/British Library 2067 IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. XIII 1599/British Library Pap. 2467 IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. XV 1783/MS Gen 1026/22 IV century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Oxy. L 3526 IV century Sophia Jesu Christi – P.Oxy. VIII 1081/Cambridge, University Library MS. 5894 IV century Apocryphal Gospel – P.Oxy. X 1224/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 8 (P) IV century Unidentified fragment – P.Oxy. XVII 2069 IV century Acts of Paul – P.Oxy. XIII 1602/Ghent Papyrus 62 IV/V century Acts of Paul? – P.Yale 1376/P.CtYBR 1376 IV/V century Epistle of Barnabas – PSI 7.757 late IV early V century Didache – P.Oxy. XV 1782 IV/V century Protevangelium of James – PSI 1.6/Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana 13729 + Florence, Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana 13730 IV/V century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Bodmer 38 second half of IV to beginning of V century Shepherd of Hermas – P.Hamburg 24/P.Iand. inv. 45 IV/V century Apocryphal Gospel – P.Oxy. V 840/Bodleian Manuscript MS. Gr. th. g. 11 (P) IV/V century

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 12

12/04/2013 12:08

Introduction

This collection of early Christian texts, like many others already in print, contains writings that have been relegated to a corpus sometimes referred to as extracanonical, non-canonical, or apocrypha. In the pre-canonical period, the period from which the texts in this volume originate, these terms—extracanonical, non-canonical, and apocrypha—are particularly anachronistic. In the decades leading up to the middle of the fourth century of the Common Era, when the texts that would later belong to the New Testament canon co-existed with their non-canonical counterparts, there was a flourishing of Christian literary activity and a concerted effort to promote a single canon of texts. Furthermore, during the third and fourth centuries of the Common Era there is a traceable concern to define canon precisely with a broad application of that definition for all Christian communities. Those early efforts are remarkable because they demonstrate that while some readily accepted the 27-book canon of the New Testament, there were other communities with differing, and likely not unique, canons. For these reasons, it would seem wise to avoid using anachronistic terminology, but following the lead of J. K. Elliott and many others, this collection will employ the term apocrypha because it is widely accepted in secondary literature and it has come to describe that body of literature that was written by Christians for Christian consumption, but which was never officially accepted into the canons of the eastern and western branches of the Christian church.1 These writings have traditionally been grouped into several categories and subcategories, few of which seem to satisfactorily describe the whole body of literature described as apocrypha.2 This volume presents a collection of Christian apocrypha prior to the fifth century that falls into a variety of subcategories but are included in this volume under the title of apocrypha. However, the limitations of genre and space force several important decisions that ultimately result in the exclusion of certain texts. Not every Christian work preserved on papyrus or parchment prior to the fifth century can be included in this single volume; and therefore, this collection in particular excludes some important witnesses. Patristic writings and texts that preserve Christian apocrypha through citations of those texts where no independent witness has yet been recovered have been excluded. Where it can be determined with some confidence, Christian homilies and sermons have been excluded.3 Texts originating in the inter-testamental period have been excluded even though they may have been copied by Christians and potentially even used by Christians. Certainly this is a subjective decision, and two texts in question, The Apocryphon of Jannes and Jambres and

J. K. Elliott, “The Non-Canonical Gospels and the New Testament Apocrypha: Currents in Early Chrisitan Thought and Beyond,” in The Non-Canonical Gospels (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2008), 1. 2 P. Foster, “Preface,” in The Non-Canonical Gospels (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2008), vii–xiv. 3 P. Merton 51 is the most notable causality of this decision and is not included because its abbreviated form does not permit a confident identification. It is potentially a homily or sermon. For a recent edition of this fragment, see A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (Library of New Testament Studies 315; London and New York: T&T Clark, 2006), 99, 106–7. See L. W. Hurtado, The Earliest Christian Artifacts (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2006), 21–4, for a discussion of other related early Christian papyri. 1

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 1

12/04/2013 12:08

2

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

the Apocryphon of Moses, have been excluded from this collection.4 Several other early texts preserve quotations of texts from the apocrypha such as P.Mich. 6427 and P.Oxy. 5, which quote from the Shepherd of Hermas; P.Kell. 97a, which either quotes from the Acts of John, or more recently has been deemed to be a liturgy with affinities to the apocryphal acts, and the Laurenziana Christian fragment PL III 298 B, which has yet to be confidently identified.5 This collection presents the earliest Christian apocrypha on papyrus and parchment from the first five centuries of the Christian era, with the limitation that the texts can be described as pseudepigraphical letters attributed to one of the New Testament apostles or to a New Testament person (3 Corinthians, Barnabas), sub-apostolic writings that fit into the genre classification of gospel (Gospel of Peter, Gospel of Thomas, Egerton + Köln, P.Vindob. 2325, P.Oxy. II 210, V 840, X 1224, or the Gospel of Mary), infancy gospels (Protevangelium of James) and narrative gospels (Sophia Jesu Christi), acts of the apostles (Acts of Peter, Acts of Paul, Acts of John), apocalypses (P.Oxy. XVII 2069), and texts that were once part of the canon but were later excluded (Shepherd of Hermas, Didache).

The Christian Apocrypha Today Over the course of the last few decades, as the textual history of the canonical texts has become more fully catalogued and discussed, a subtle shift in scholarly interest and approach has taken place, refocusing our attention toward the physical artifacts themselves: the papyri and parchments that convey the biblical texts. James Royse’s magnum opus in this area is an exemplary study of the scribes behind the texts.6 In that study, Royse pushes past the text to see the scribes of six early New Testament papyri and how they interacted with and shaped the texts that were eventually passed on down to us. The study is certainly a landmark for those interested in text critical matters. In a similar vein but with a different approach to the familiar question of understanding the scribal culture behind the New Testament papyri, Larry Hurtado has demonstrated the way Christian opinions about Jesus shaped the way texts were copied and transmitted. These studies both reveal certain developing Christian attitudes, perhaps limited in some instances to scribal attitudes which were likely reflective in part of the attitudes of many Christians generally, towards the texts they read and reflected upon as part of their worship practices. Those very attitudes reflect, as Colwell’s study astutely demonstrated, that scribal practices reveal in part the underlying attitudes towards the text being copied and transmitted.7 If indeed there was perhaps a Christian bias or canonical consciousness developing in the earliest centuries of the Christian era, then See the editio princeps of Papyrus Chester Beatty XVI, A. Pietersma, The Apocryphon of Jannes and Jambres the Magicians (Leiden: Brill, 1994); A. Graupner and M. Wolter, eds, Moses in Biblical and Extra-Biblical Traditions (Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2007). 5 The P.Oxy. 5 fragment most likely preserves a section from Melito, On Prophecy. For P.Kell. 97a, see I. Gardner and K. A. Worp, “Leaves from a Manichaean Codex,” ZPE 117 (1997): 139–55, and J. Bremmer, ed., The Apocryphal Acts of John (Kampen, 1995), 197–216. For Laurenziana PL III 298B, see R. Roca-Puig and S. Janeras, eds, Miscel·lanìa Papirològica Ramón Roca-Puig: En El Seu Vuitantè Aniversari (Spain: Fundació Salvador Vives Casajuana, 1987), 283–4. 6 J. R. Royse, The Scribal Habits in Early Greek New Testament Papyri (New Testament Tools, Studies and Documents 36; Leiden: Brill, 2008). 7 E. C. Colwell, “Scribal Habits in Early Papyri: A Study in the Corruption of the Text,” in The Bible in Modern Scholarship (ed. J. P. Hyatt; Nashville, TN: Abingdon, 1965), 370–89 (reprinted as “Method in Evaluating Scribal Habits: A Study of P45, P66, P75,” in Studies in Methodology in Textual Criticism of the New Testament [NTTS 9: Leiden: Brill and Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1969], 106–24). 4

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 2

12/04/2013 12:08

Introduction

3

perhaps those attitudes will be detected in the texts that were later passed on as apocrypha. At some point in time, scribes knowingly copied extracanonical texts with the understanding that they were not part of the canon, but were in common usage because they filled a different need for Christian communities.8 Those attitudes are likely to be reflected with greater frequency and force after the fourth century when the canon was quite well defined. But in the period before that, when the apocrypha and canonical texts existed potentially without bias alongside one another, there seems to have been, if judged by patristic denunciations of them, a growing canonical consciousness already at work. This collection of texts provides the primary evidence for the existence or absence of that developing canonical consciousness. If indeed there did exist such attitudes, then perhaps it can be discovered among the texts of the Christian apocrypha. If the survival of canonical and non-canonical texts is reflective of Christian literary preferences, then several trends become immediately apparent: first, there was a preference for narrative-type gospels versus sayings gospels; second, there was a formal similarity in style between the apocryphal acts; third, the number of copies of the Shepherd of Hermas and the Acts of Paul recommend them as Christian favorites; and fourth, there was a paucity of epistolary forgeries. Gospels and acts are the two dominant genre categorizations of apocrypha, which is certainly not surprising given a similar emphasis on these forms in the canonical literature. Even though the apocrypha are frequently interpreted as representing divergent strands of Christian belief and practice, the texts those groups produced were largely limited to the same genre categories that the canonical writers were. Unfortunately, such generalities only reveal the contours of the issue. Specifically, in looking for the origins of a growing canonical consciousness, several details seem to be significant. First, the fragments preserved in this volume from the Shepherd of Hermas seem to betray a greater lack of concern for orthographic regularity than the other documents in this collection. In fact, when P.Mich. 130 is considered alongside the other surviving Hermas fragments it appears that the scribes of P.Oxy. IX 1172, XIII 1599, and L 3526 as well as P.Bodmer 38 were nearly twice as likely to introduce copying errors as the scribe of P.Mich. 130. Such a phenomenon has been noted among the canonical papyri, but when coupled with the consistent pattern of orthographic irregularity among the papyri and parchment manuscripts of the Shepherd of Hermas prior to the fifth century, it hints at a developing, if not consistent, attitude toward Hermas in particular.9 Second, some texts were still in a state of flux even as late as the fourth or fifth century ce; 3 Corinthians, and perhaps the Acts of Thecla, circulated in this period independently of the Acts of Paul. It does not appear that the canonical texts were in an equal state of flux as late as the apocrypha, at least in most instances. Finally, the pagination preserved in a few of these manuscripts shows that they were either significantly longer, or in some cases gathered alongside other Christian texts. These gatherings of texts would be more significant were the accompanying texts known. With a burgeoning corpus of secondary literature on the apocrypha, the challenge facing almost anyone who wishes to study those texts that were not canonized for inclusion into the Christian New Testament is to understand these important texts in context without prejudice to their eventual non-canonical status. Such a task is more daunting than one may initially suppose, given the difficulty in accessing the apocrypha in a single place. Indeed, there are studies of gospels and acts as well as other groupings of the apocrypha

8 9

B. Metzger, “Literary Forgeries and Canonical Pseudepigrapha,” JBL 91 (1972): 3–24. Colwell, “Method in Evaluating Scribal Habits,” 106–24.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 3

12/04/2013 12:08

4

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

that re-present ancient texts to the modern reader.10 But the modern collections of these ancient works face the difficulty of placing together texts that were rarely, if ever, gathered alongside one another in the first centuries of the Christian movement. Certainly, as the Nag Hammadi codices have reminded us, there were already collections of non-canonical texts in circulation among Christian communities by the fourth century ce. Placing the texts in this volume alongside one another may prejudice the reader in certain unintentional ways. Arising from distinct and unique Christian religious communities throughout the Roman Empire during the first centuries after the death of Jesus, these texts were rejected as spurious by some and accepted by others; but more importantly there was almost certainly no single community that accepted all of these texts without reservation and at equal value. The risk of presenting such an eclectic mix of texts together in a single volume is significant, but the benefit of accessing the earliest Greek texts of the Christian apocrypha as well as images of them is perhaps greater. Assessing this body of ancient literature has always been a challenging endeavor. H. Koester, who provided his general assessment of the evidence, offered an insightful glimpse into the ways scholars are increasingly looking at the apocrypha: “about a dozen non-canonical gospels were known in the second century and … the evidence for these apocryphal writings compares quite well with the evidence for the canonical gospels.”11 Unfortunately, the textual evidence does not follow precisely the literary claims of the patristic authors, and this volume shows that the manuscript evidence for the canonical texts versus the non-canonical texts is uneven with respect to the gospels, similar with respect to the acts, and uneven for the letters and apocalypse. But to state with certainty that the physical remains provide a broad spectrum of the textual history of the apocrypha would be an exaggerated claim. At the same time, however, the physical evidence for gospels in this period does not compare well with respect to the number of manuscripts, while the variety of gospels in the apocrypha far exceeds the canonical collection of gospels. This volume will hopefully provide broad access to some of the texts that are at the center of the debate concerning the development of a Christian canonical consciousness and through negative comparison helped Christians determine what texts should be excluded. Each of these texts has been edited, in some cases numerous times, prior to inclusion in this volume. Each edition included in this publication has been carefully compared to the previously published editions as well as to the photographs of the fragment as well as personal autopsy for many of the texts. Some of the photographs are new and others have not been made available outside of a small circle of specialists in New Testament papyrology.

R. Cameron, ed., The Other Gospels: Non-Canonical Gospel Texts (Philadelphia, PA: Westminster/John Knox, 1982); H. Koester, Ancient Christian Gospels: Their History and Development (Harrisburg, PA: Trinity, 1990); D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg, Germany: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000); J. Finegan, Hidden Records of the Life of Jesus (Philadelphia, PA: Pilgrim Press, 1969); B. Ehrman, Lost Scriptures: Books that did not make it into the New Testament (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003); Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels; J. D. Crossan, Four Other Gospels (Minneapolis, MN: Winston Press, 1985); W. Schneemelcher, ed., New Testament Apocrypha (2 vols.; R. McL. Wilson, trans.; Louisville, KY: John Knox Press, 1992). 11 H. Koester, “Apocryphal and Canonical Gospels,” HTR 73 (1980): 107–12. See also Lührmann and Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph, 6. 10

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 4

12/04/2013 12:08

Editorial Procedure

Editorial Signs () indicate an expansion of an original abbreviation • • indicate a letter or letters that the original scribe intended to be deleted ̀  ́ indicate text written above the line that was intended to be inserted into the text indicate a modern editorial insertion or correction of the text [ ] indicate a lacuna. Those letters appearing within the brackets are generally supplied using other editions of the text in question. . A single dot appears beneath those letters that have been restored with hesitancy. {} indicate an uncorrected scribal error.

Editorial Method For ease in reading, abbreviations, including the nomina sacra, have been written out so that ι̅η̅ς̅ will appear in the restored text as Ἰη(σοῦ)ς. In some instances grammar and orthography have been corrected to help facilitate translation. Where possible, the line numbers of the editio princeps have been preserved, although this has not always been possible to maintain because of significant advances in identifying certain of the fragments.

Bibliographies Unfortunately the aims of this volume do not permit the inclusion of exhaustive or comprehensive bibliographies for each of the fragments included. The subjective measure of major contributions has been used to narrow the bibliographies to those studies that have proposed significant new readings, provided important new editions, or shaped the course of the scholarly discussion. For those fragments that have received little scholarly attention, it will be possible to include all or nearly all associated secondary literature where the text in question is the focus of study. In other cases, such as P.Oxy. V 840 or P.Egerton 2 for example, the bibliographies will be quite limited. Because of the proliferation of excellent online resources and catalogues, the entries printed in this volume are intended to serve as a starting point for further scholarly inquiry. Hopefully the omission of other important works will provide no affront. Each bibliography lists entries by date order, beginning with the most recent publication and working through to the oldest. In the case of publications sharing the same year, these entries are arranged alphabetically. Several excellent print catalogues exist detailing the contents, current housing locations, notable scribal features, and a proposed date based on paleographical considerations. To date the two most important print works in this field are J. van Haelst’s Catalogue des papyrus

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 5

12/04/2013 12:08

6

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

littéraires juifs et chrétiens (Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1976) and the two-volume work by K. Aland, Repertorium der griechischen christlichen Papyri, I: Biblische Papyri, Altes Testament, Neues Testament, Varia, Apokryphen (Patristiche Texte und Studien 18; Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1976), and Repertorium der griechischen christlichen Papyri, II: Kirchenväter-Papyri Beschreibungen (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1995). K. Treu provided an annual survey of publications of Christian papyri in the journal Archiv für Papyrusforschung (1969–91), which more recently has been provided by Cornelia Römer. An online update to the van Haelst catalogue can be found at http://www.ucl.ac.uk/GrandLat/research/christianpapyri.htm, and the Leuven database of Ancient Books provides another excellent catalogue of early Christian writings (http://www.trismegistos.org/ldab).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 6

12/04/2013 12:08

1 Acts of the Apostles

Introduction As the title suggests, the non-canonical acts of the apostles preserve the legends, fables, and perhaps even snippets of historical remembrances massaged over time, of the New Testament apostles as they traveled to spread the good news of Jesus to the cities of the western Roman world. Eventually a thriving tradition would grow up around each of the apostles, but in the period treated in this volume, only the Acts of John, Peter, and Paul are preserved in fragmentary form. Other acts associated with the apostles probably have their origin in the first centuries ce, but owing to the popularity of the aforementioned acts a few fragments of these have fortuitously survived. As a body of literature, the acts are similar in form, a form that follows the natural course of life and is probably initially only coincidental. The acts themselves demonstrate a taste for a wide variety of theological perspectives. There is no systematic theology advanced in any of the individual acts. It appears that the genre of acts of the apostles lent itself to creative endeavor, permitting disparate and even marginalized Christians to present their views in a way that held affinities with the already popular Hellenistic romance.1 But to view the acts as propaganda of the oppressed would be to relegate them to a single genre of literature with a similar purpose. They are certainly much more than that and their continued use throughout the centuries shows that they have been viewed as pious entertainment by many Christians who read and adhered to the teachings of the canonical gospels and acts. The Acts of John during the period treated in this volume are preserved in a single fourthcentury manuscript from Oxyrhynchus and unfortunately is too brief to reveal more than a few hints about the development of the Johannine acts in the first few centuries. Prior to the discovery and publication of P.Bodmer 10, portions of the apocryphal correspondence between Paul and the Corinthians were preserved through the Coptic Heidelberg papyrus as well as through copies in Syriac, Armenian, Latin, and Ephrem’s commentary.2 As well as being the only Greek copy of what is known as 3 Corinthians, the publication of the Bodmer papyrus reinvigorated the scholarly debate concerning the textual relationship between 3

C. Büllesbach, “Das Verhältnis der Acta Pauli zur Apostelgeschichte des Lukas Darstellung und Kritik der Forschungsgeschichte,” in Das Ende des Paulus (ed. F. W. Horn; Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2001), 215–37; F. Bovon, “La vie des apôtres traditions blibliques et narrations apocryphes,” in Les acts apocryphes des apôtres: Christianisme et monde païen (ed. F. Bovon et al.; Paris: Labor et Fides, 1981), 141–58. 2 G. Luttikhuizen, “The Corinthian Correspondence,” in The Apocryphal Acts of Paul and Thecla (ed. Jan Bremmer; Kampen, Netherlands: Pharos, 1996), 76–7; A. F. J. Klijn, “The Apocryphal Correspondence between Paul and the Corinthians,” VC 17 (1963): 2–4; M. Rist, “III Corinthians as a Pseudepigraphic Refutation of Marcionism,” Iliff Review 26 (1969): 49–50. 1

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 9

12/04/2013 12:08

10

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Corinthians and the Acts of Paul. At the center of that debate today is the issue of whether the letter was composed independently of the Acts or whether it was part of the original composition. Testuz, the editor of Bodmer 10, rightly suggested that the evidence in favor of independence is substantial in light of the recent discovery of a copy of the Greek original.3 A significant matter in the discussion of dependence/independence is the issue of a narrative explanation inserted between Stephanas’ letter to Paul and the apostle’s response to the Corinthian community. That intervening narrative, which is absent in the Bodmer papyrus, seems to indicate that as the influence and reception of the epistle grew, so did the need to fit it into the larger cycle of Pauline legends. The witness of the Bodmer papyrus to the absence of any intervening narrative section or placement within the Acts reveals that an earlier form of the text was available in the third century for Greek-speaking Christians. The later narrative form that has been passed down in the other language traditions may reveal the first step towards incorporating the correspondence into the larger body of Pauline traditions.4 Besides the important Bodmer papyrus, there are six small fragments of the Pauline acts that are now housed in libraries across Europe and the United States. The sheer number of manuscripts of the Pauline acts reveals widespread usage in Christian communities and attests to its huge popularity. The Acts of Peter are preserved in a single leaf of a parchment codex from Oxyrhynchus. The copy that has survived shows care and refinement in production.

P.Oxy. VI 850/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. Th. f. 13 (P) Title: Acts of John Date: IV century Bibliography: H. W. Attridge, “The Acts of John and the Fourth Gospel,” in From Judaism to Christianity: Tradition and Transition: A Festschrift for Thomas Tobin, S.J., on the Occasion of His Sixty-Fifth Birthday (ed. P. Walters; Novum Testamentum Supplements; Leiden: Brill, 2010), 255–76; I. Czachesz, The Legacy of John (Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2010), 49–72; F. Bovon, “Die kanonische Apostelgeschichte und die apokryphen Apostelakten,” in Die Apostelgeschichte im Kontext antiker und frühchristlicher Historiographie (ed. J. Frey et al.; New York: deGruyter, 2009), 349–79; J. Perkins, Roman Imperial Identities in the Early Christian Era (London and New York: Routledge, 2009); H.-J. Klauck, The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles: An Introduction (Waco, TX: Baylor University Press, 2008); K. Haines-Eitzen, “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 293–304; P. J. Lalleman, The Acts of John: A Two-stage Initiation into Johannine Gnosticism (Leuven: Peeters, 1998); J. Bremmer, ed., The Apocryphal Acts of John (Kampen, Netherlands: Pharos, 1995); S. F. Jones, “Principal Orientations on the Relations between the Apocryphal Acts (Acts of Paul and Acts of John; Acts of Peter and Acts of John),” in Society of Biblical Literature 1993 Seminar Papers (ed. E. H. Lovering Jr.; SBL Seminar Papers 52; Atlanta, GA: Scholars press, 1993), 485–505; D. R. MacDonald, “The Acts of Paul and the Acts of John: Which came First?” in Society M. Testuz, Papyrus Bodmer X–XII (Cologny-Genève: Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, 1959), 23–5. Luttikhuizen, “The Corinthian Correspondence,” 79–81.

3 4

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 10

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

11

of Biblical Literature 1993 Seminar Papers (ed. E. H. Lovering Jr.; SBL Seminar Papers 52; Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1993), 506–10; P. Schneider, The Mystery of the Acts of John (Lewiston, NY: Mellen, 1991); P. Schneider, “A Perfect Fit: The Major Interpolation in the Acts of John,” in Society of Biblical Literature 1991 Seminar Papers (ed. E. H. Lovering Jr.; SBL Seminar Papers 52; Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1991), 518–32; D. R. MacDonald, The Apocryphal Acts of Apostles (Semeia 38; Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1986); É. Junod and J.-D. Kaestli, Acta Iohannis (Corpus Christianorum Series Apocryphorum 1; Brepols: Turnhout, 1983), 117–36; C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 483–4. Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, Oxyrhynchus Papyri VI (1908), 12–18 Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Bodleian Library, Oxford Notes: This small fragment (12.1 × 10.7 cm) preserves an account of two incidents from the apocryphal Acts of John. The surviving text originates from a papyrus codex without any surviving page numbers or indication where this particular leaf fitted into the larger work. It appears that it derives from one of John’s two stays in Ephesus as described in the Acts of John. The hand is irregular and not particularly well trained, but the text does employ middle and low points for stops as well as a few instances of breathing marks. The fragmentary nature of this text makes its impact on the overall study of the Acts minimal and reveals very little about their original form. Nomina sacra: θς, ιηυ, κν, κς Transcription: ↓ ὑ]πὲρ αὐτοῦ π[ ]στεναγμοὺς καὶ τ[ ]δὲ Ἰωάννης μ̣[ Ζεύ]ξιδι ἀναστὰς ἄρας πο[ 5 ]ο πτ[ ... ]ς ὁ ἀναγκάσας με μετα[ ]ἐννοοῦν[τα] β[ρ]οχίσαι ἑαυτόν ὁ τὰ ἀπεγνω[σμένα ]ἐπιστρ[έφ]ων εἰς σέ ὁ τὰ [μ]ηδενὶ γνώρ[ιμα νοήματα μό]νος γνωρίζων ὁ κλαίων τοὺς τεθλιμ[μένους ]ω ὁ τοὺς νενεκρωμένους ἀνιστῶν μ [.]ου [ 10 ὁ πρύ]τ� ανις τῶν ἀδυνάτων Ἰη(σο)ῦ· ὁ παράκλητος[ ]ιων· αἰνοῦμέν σε καὶ προσκυνοῦμεν κα[ὶ εὐχαρι στοῦ]μεν ἐπὶ πάσῃ σ[ο]υ δωρεᾳ καὶ τῃ νῦν οἰκονο[μίᾳ σου καὶ] διακον[ί]ᾳ· καὶ μόνῳ τῷ Ζεύξιδι τῆς εὐχαρ[ιστίας ]ἐπέ[δωκ]ε[ν] δὲ τοῖς β[ου]λομένοις λαβεῖν [ 15 ]ἐνίσαντε[ς ο]ὐκ ἐτόλμησαν· ὁ δὲ ἀνθύπατο[ς ]ωνα κ[α]τὰ τὸ μέσον τῆς ἐκκλε[σί]ας τῷ [Ἰωάννῃ ]ων λ[έγε]ι δοῦλε τοῦ ἀκατωνομάστου ὁ [ ]ἐπιστολὰς ἐκόμισεν παρὰ Καίσ[αρος ] καὶ συν[ 3 ϊωαννηες || 15 ανθϋπατος pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 11

12/04/2013 12:08

12

→

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ἀπα]λλάγη ›››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››› Ἀ]νδρόνικος καὶ ἡ γ[υνή ›››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››

5

ἡμερῶν δ]ὲ ὀλίγων διελθουσῶν ἐ[ξελθὼν ὁ Ἰωάννης ἅμ]α πλείοσιν ἀδελφοῖς πρὸς [ἐβουλέτο περ]αίνειν γέφυραν ὑφ’ ἣν π[ο]ταμ[ὸ]ς ἔρρεεν [ καὶ πο]ρευομένου [τ]οῦ Ἰωάννου πρὸς τ[οὺ]ς ἀδελφ[οὺς ἀνή]ρ̣ τις [π]ρόσεισιν αὐτῷ σχήματι στρατιώτ[ου ἠμφι10 ε]σμένος καὶ εἰς ὄψ[ι]ν αὐτοῦ στὰς ἔφῆ· Ἰωάννη εἰ σ[ὺ θεοῦ δοῦλος εἰς] χεῖρα[ς] ἐλεύσει τάχιστα καὶ ὁ Ἰωάννης οι[ ἔφη· σ]βέσει σου ὁ κ(ύριο)ς τὴν ἀπειλὴν [κα]ὶ τὴν ὀργὴν κ[αὶ τὴν πλημμ]έλειν καὶ ἰδοῦ ἐκεῖνος ἀφανὴς ἐγένετο ἀ[πελθόντο]ς οὖν τοῦ Ἰ[ω]άννου πρ[ὸ]ς οὓς ἀπήε[ι] καὶ εὑρό[ντος 15 αὐτοὺ]ς συνηθροισμένους εἶπεν· ἀ[ναστά]ντες ἀ[δελφοί μου] κλίνωμεν γόνατα πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν [κ]αὶ τοῦ μεγ[άλου ἐχθροῦ ἀ]όρατον ἐνέργημα καταργήσαν[τα ]τησα[ αὐ]τοῖς ἔκλινεν γόνατα ἅμα αὐ[τοῖς ]πεν[ ]τῶν θ(εὸ)ς ἐφ[ 7 ϋφ pap. || 8 ϊωαννου pap. || 10 ϊωαννη pap. || 11 ελευσι, ϊωαννης pap. || 12 σβεσι pap. || 13 [πλημμ]ελιαν, ϊδου pap. || 14 ϊωαννου pap. || 16 κλεινωμεν pap. || 18 εκλεινεν pap.

P.Bodmer 10 Title: 3 Corinthians: Acts of Paul Date: III/IV century Bibliography: B. White, “Reclaiming Paul? Reconfiguration as Reclamation in 3 Corinthians,” JECS 17 (2009): 497–523; S. Johnson, “Nature de la relation entre les Actes de Paul et la correspondence apocryphe entre Paul et les Corinthiens,” in Actes du huitième congrès international d’études coptes (ed. N. Bosson and A. Boud’hors; 2 vols.; Lueven: Peeters, 2007), 2:481–500; K. Haines-Eitzen, “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 293–304; P. W. Dunn, “Testing Pauline Pseudonymity: 3 Corinthians and the Pastoral Epistles Compared,” Proceedings: Eastern Great Lakes and Midwest Biblical Societies (2000), 63–8; V. Hovhanessian, Third Corinthians: Reclaiming Paul for Christian Orthodoxy (Peter Lang: New York, 2000); W. Rordorf, “The Relation between the Acts of Peter and the Acts of Paul: State of the Question,” in The Apocryphal Acts of Peter: Magic, Miracles, and Gnosticism (ed. J. N. Bremmer; Lueven: Peeters, 1998), 178–91; P. W. Dunn, The Acts of Paul and the Pauline Legacy in the Second Century (Ph.D. diss.; Cambridge: 1996); W. Rordorf, “Héresie et orthodoxie selon la Correspondance apocryphe entre les Corinthiens et l’Apôtre Paul,” in Lex Orandi-Lex credendi: Gesammelte Aufsätze zum 60. Geburtstag (Freiburg: Universitätsverlag Freiburg in der Schweiz, 1993), 389–431, repr. Cahiers de la Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie 17 (1993): 21–63; T. W. Makay, “Observations on P.Bodmer X: Apocryphal Correspondence between Paul and the Corinthian Saints,”

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 12

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

13

Papyrologica Bruxellensia 18 (1979): 119–28; M. Rist, “III Corinthians as a Pseudepigraphic Refutation of Marcionism,” Iliff Review 26 (1969): 49–58; A. F. J. Klijn, “The Apocryphal Correspondence between Paul and the Corinthians,” VC 17 (1963): 2–23. Editio princeps: M. Testuz, Papyrus Bodmer X–XII (Cologny-Genève: Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, 1959), 9–45. Provenance: Near Dishna Location: Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève) Notes: P.Bodmer 10 (14.2 × 15.5 cm), preserved in the same codex as P.Bodmer 38 containing other miscellaneous Christian texts, represents the oldest Greek text of Paul’s apocryphal letter to the Corinthians. It derives from a source where 3 Corinthians circulated independently of the Acts of Paul as well as the narrative introduction explaining the reasons Paul wrote the epistle. In some instances the scribe appears to have missed important words and verses, and was generally less careful in the process of copying than some of the later Latin copyists.5 The papyrus leaves are very legible and all margins are preserved on all four sides. The scribal hand is fairly even with some letter crowding at the ends of lines. Nomina sacra: usual forms Transcription:

5

10

15

ν Κορίνθιοι πρὸς Παῦλον Στέφανας καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ πρεσβύτεροι Δάφνος καὶ Εὔβουλος καὶ Θεόφιλος καὶ Ξένων Παύλῳ τῷ ἐν κ(υρί)ῳ χαίρειν παραγεγόνασιν εἰς Κόρινθον ἄν⟦γ⟧δρες δύω Σίμων τὶ ̀ς ́ καὶ Κλεόβιος οἵτινες τήν τινῶν πίστιν ἀνατρέπουσιν φθοριμαίοις λόγοις οὖς σοι δοκίμασον οὐ γὰρ σοῦ ἠκούσαμέν ποτε τοιούτους λόγους οὐδὲ τῶν ἄλλων ἀλλὰ τὰ παρελάβομεν παρά ̀τε ́ σοῦ κακείνων τηροῦμεν ὡς οὖν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἠλέησεν ἡμᾶς ὄν⟦αυ⟧τος ἔτι ἐν σαρκί σοῦ ἵνα παρὰ σοῦ πάλιν ἀκούσωμεν ἢ αὐτὸς παραγένου πιστεύωμεν γὰρ ὡς ἀπεκαλύφθη Θεονοῃ ὅτι εἰρυσταί σε κ(ύριο)ς ἐκ χειρὸς ἀνόμου ἢ ἀντίγραψον ἡμῖ(ν)-

1 κορινθειοι pap. || 4 χερειν pap. || 8 φθορειμεοις pap. || 9 δοκειμασον pap. || 12 παρελαβαμεν pap. || 15 σαρκει, ϊνα pap. || 18 ερυστε pap. || 19 η̈ pap.

Cf. W. Rordorf, “Hérésie et orthodoxie selon la correspondence apocryphe entre les Corinthiens et l’apôtre Paul,” Cahiers de la Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie 17 (1993): 61–3.

5

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 13

12/04/2013 12:08

14

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

να ἐστὶ γὰρ ἃ λέγουσιν καὶ διδάσκουσιν τοιαῦτα οὐ δεῖν φησίν προφήταις χρῆσθαι οὐδ’ εἶναι θ(εὸ)ν παντοκράτορα οὐδὲ ἀνάστασι(ν) εἶναι σαρκός οὐδ’ εἶναι τὴν πλάσιν τὴν τῶν ἀν(θρώ)π(ω)ν τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ οὐδ’ ὅτι εἰς ̀σ ́άρκα ἦλθεν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς οὐδ’ ὅτι ἐκ Μαρίας ἐγεννήθη οὐδ’ εἶ ̀ναι ́ τὸν κόσμον θ(εο)ῦ ἀλλὰ ἀγγέλων διό ἀδελφέ πᾶσαν εἰσήγησαι σπουδὴν παραγενέσθαι ἐνθάδε ὅπως ἀσκανδαλιστὸς μείνῃ ἡ Κορινθίων ἐκκλησία καὶ τούτων ἡ ἄνοια ἔκδηλος γένηται ἔρρωσο ἐν κ(υρί)ῳ Παῦλος Κορινθίοις περὶ σάρκος Παῦλος ὁ δέσμιος Χρ(ιστο)ῦ Ἰη(σο)ῦ τοῖς

2–3 προφητες pap. || 9 αγ’γελων pap. || 10 εισηγησε pap. || 13 Κορινθων εκλησεια pap. || 16 Κορινθειοις pap.; περει pap. || 17 δεσμειος pap.

5

10

15

νβ ἐν Κορίνθῳ ἀδελφοῖς ἐν πολλοῖς ὦν ἀστοχήμασι χαίρειν οὐ θαυμάξω εἰ οὕτως ταχέως τὰ τοῦ πονηροῦ προτρέχει δόγματα ὅτι ὅ κ(υρίο)ς Χρ(ιστὸ)ς εἰς ταχείαν ποιήσεται τὴν ἔλευσι(ν) ἀθετούμενος ἀπ⟦α⟧ὸ τῶν παραχαρασσόντων τὰ λόγια αὐτοῦ ἐγὼ γὰρ ἐν ἀρχῃ παρέδωκα ὑμῖν ἃ καὶ παρέλαβον ὑπὸ τῶν πρὸ ἐμοῦ ἀποστόλων γενομένων τὸν πάντα χρόνον μετὰ Ἰη(σο)ῦ Χρ(ιστο)ῦ ὅτι ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἡμῶ(ν) Χρ(ιστὸ)ς Ἰη(σοῦ)ς ἐκ Μαρίας ἐγεννήθη ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυίδ πν(εύματο)ς ἁγίου ἀπὸ οὐραν⟦α⟧οῦ παρὰ τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς ἀποσταλέντος εἰς αὐτήν ἵνα εἰς κόσμον προέλθῃ καὶ ἐλευθερώσῃ πᾶσαν σάρκα διὰ τῆς ἰδίας σαρκὸς καὶ ἵνα ἐκ νεκρῶν ἡμᾶς

3 η pap. || 5 ποιησηται pap. || 6–7 παραχαρασοντων pap. || 7 λογεια pap. || 11 ϊη(σο)υ pap. || 12 ϊη(σου)ς, μαρειας pap. || 13 αγειου pap. || 15 εινα pap. || 18 εινα pap.

νγ ἐγείρῃ σαρκικούς ὡς ἑαυτὸν τύπον ⟦εν τυπον⟧ ἔδειξε καὶ ὅτι ὁ ἄν(θρωπο)ς ὑπὸ τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς αὐτοῦ ἐπλάσθη διὸ καὶ ἀπολλύμενος ἐζητήθη ἵ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 14

12/04/2013 12:08



5

10

15

Acts of the Apostles

15

να ζωοποιήθῃ διὰ τῆς υἱοθεσίας ἐπεὶ γὰρ ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ὁ τῶν ὅλων ὁ παντοκράτωρ ὁ ποιήσας τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴ(ν) γῆν ἀπέστειλε πρώτοις Ἰουδαίοις προφήτας εἰς τὸ ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτίω(ν) ἀποσπασθῆναι ἐβούλετο γὰρ τὸν οἶκον Ἰσρ(αὴ)λ σῶσαι μερίσας οὖν ἀπὸ τοῦ πν(εύματο)ς τοῦ Χρ(ιστο)ῦ ἔπεμψεν εἰς τοὺς προφήτας οἵτινες τὴν ἀπλανῆ θεοσέβειαν ἐκήρυσσαν χρόνοις πολλοῖς θέλων εἶναι εχειρίζετο αὐτοὺς καὶ τὴν πᾶσαν σάρκα ἀν(θρώπω)ν πρὸς ἡδονὴν ἐδέσμευεν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ὁ παντοκράτωρ δίκαιος ὦν

1 σαρκεικους pap. || 3 ϋπο pap. || 4 απολλοιμενος pap. || 4–5 ϊνα pap. || 5 δεια, ϋιοθεσιας pap. || 8 ϊουδεοις pap. || 11 μερεισας pap. || 12 επεμσεν pap. || 13 οιτεινες pap. || 14 θεοσεβιαν εκηρυσσον pap. || 15–16 ζειεχειριζετο pap. || 18 δικεος pap.

5

10

15

νδ καὶ μὴ βουλόμενος ἀκυρῶσαι τὸ ἴδιον πλάσμα κατέπεμψε πν(εῦμ)α διὰ πυρός εἰς Μαρίαν τὴν Γαλιλαίαν ἵνα δι’ ἧς σαρκὸς ἀπολυμένης ἐνεπολιτεύετο ὁ πονηρὸς διὰ ταύτης νικηθεὶς ἐλέγχθητο μὴ ὦν θ(εό)ς τῷ γὰρ ἰδίῳ σώματι Χρ(ιστὸ)ς Ἰη(σοῦ)ς πᾶσαν ἔσωσε σάρκα ἵνα δικαιοσύνης νᾶον ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ σώματι ἀναδείξῃ ἐν ᾡ ἡμεῖς ἠλευθερώμεθα οὐκ εἴσιν οὖν τέκνα δικαιοσύνης ἀλλὰ τέκνα ὀργῆς οἵτινες τὴν θ(εο)ῦ πρόνοιαν ἀνακόπτουσιν λέγοντες μὴ εἶναι τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς ἔργα κατηραμένην γὰρ τοῦ ὄφεως πίστιν ἔχουσι(ν) οὕστινας ἀποτρέπεσθε καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς διδασκαλίας αὐτῶν ἀποφεύγετε οἱ δὲ ὑμῖν λέγουσιν

2 κατεπεμσε pap. || 3 μαρειαν, γαλειλεαν ϊνα pap. || 4 απολλυμενης pap. || 4–5 ενεπολειτευετο pap. || 7 ϊδιω pap. || 8 ϊνα δικεοσυνης pap. || 9 ϊδειω, ω̈ pap. || 11 δικεοσυνης pap. || 12 οιτεινες pap. || 12–13 ανακοπτουσειν pap. || 18 διδασκαλειας pap.

5

νε ἀνάστασις οὔκ ἐστιν σαρκός ἐκείνοις οὔκ ἐστιν ἀνάστασις οἵτινες τὸν οὕτως ἀναστάντα ἀπίστουσι οὔ τε γάρ ἄνδρες Κορίνθιοι οἴδασι τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ πυροῦ σπόρον ἢ τῶν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 15

12/04/2013 12:08

16

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ἄλλων σπερμάτων ὅτι γυμνὰ βάλλεται εἰς τὴν γῆν καὶ συμφθαρέντα κάτω ἠγέρθη ἐν θελήματι θ(εο)ῦ ἐν σῶμα καὶ ἠμφιεσμένα ὥστε οὐ μόνον τὸ σῶμα ἐγείρεται τὸ βληθὲν ἀλλὰ πολλοστὸν ὀρθὸν εὐλογημένον ε]ἰ δὲ δεῖ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν σπερμάτ]ων μὴ ποιεῖ ̀σ ́θαι τῆν παραβολήν οἴ]δατε ὅτι Ἰωνᾶς ὁ Ἀμαθίου υἱός διὰ] εἰς Νινεύῃ μὴ κηρύξαι εἰς κῆτος] καταπέποται καὶ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας κ]αὶ τρεῖς νύκτας ἐκ τοῦ κατωτάτου ᾅ]δου ἐπήκουσεν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς προσευχομένου Ἰωνᾶ καὶ οὐδὲν αὐτοῦ διεφθάρη

2 αναστασεις pap. || 3 απειστουσι pap. || 4 κορινθειοι οιδασει pap. || 5 επει pap. || 6–7 βαλλετε pap. || 7 συνφθαρεντα pap. || 10 εγειρετε pap. || 11 ηυλογημενον pap. || 14 ϊωνας ο̈ α̈ μαθιου υϊος pap. || 15 δια Rordorf 1993, ινα Hovhanessian 2000, Testuz 1959; νεινεουη, κηρυξη pap. || 16 καταπεποτε, τρις pap. || 17 τρις pap. || 19 ϊωνα pap.

5

10

15

20

νϛ οὔτε θρὶξ· οὔτε βλέφαρον πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς ὀλιγόπιστοι τοὺς πιστεύσαντας εἰς Χρ(ιστὸ)ν Ἰη(σοῦ)ν ἐξεγερεῖ ὡς αὐτὸς ἠγέρθη εἰ καὶ τὰ Ἐλισαίου ὀστὰ τοῦ προφήτου νεκροῦ βληθέντος ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶ(ν) Ἰσρ(αὴ)λ ἐπ’ αὐτὰ ἀνέστη τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἀν(θρώ)που τι καὶ ὑμεῖς τὸ σῶμα καὶ τὰ ὀστὰ καὶ τὸ πν(εῦμ)α Χρ(ιστο)ῦ ἐπιρριφέντες ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἀναστήσεσθε ἔχοντες ὑγιῆ τὴν σάρκα ⟦ο⟧ εἰ δὲ τι ἄλλο παραδέχεσθε κόπους μοι μὴ παρέχετε ἐγὼ γὰρ τὰ δέσμα εἰς τὰς χεῖρας ἔχω ἵνα Χρ(ιστὸ)ν κερδήσ[ω καὶ τὰ στίγματα ἐν τῷ σῶματι μου ἵνα ἔλθω εἰς τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀν[άστασιν καὶ εἴ τις· ᾧ παρέλαβε κανόνι διὰ τῶν μακαρίων προφήτων καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου εὐαγγελί[ου μένει μισθὸν λήψεται εἴ τις παραβαίνει ταῦτα τὸ πῦ ̀ρ ́ ἐστὶ μετ’ αὐτοῦ

1 θρξ pap.: ερξ Hovhanessian 2000, Testuz 1959 || 2 ολειγοπειστοι pap. || 3 πειστευσαντας pap. || 3–4 εξεγειρει pap. || 5 ελεισαιου pap. || 6 ϋιω(ν) pap. || 7 ϊσρ(αη)λ pap. || 8 κε pap. || 9–10 επειρειφεντες pap. || 14 εινα pap. || 16 εινα pap. || 19 ευαγ’γελει[ου pap. || 20 λημψεται pap. || 21 παραβενει pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 16

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

5

17

[νξ] καὶ τῶν οὕ]τως προοδοιπορ[ούντων ἀ]θέων ἀν⟦ν⟧(θρώπ)ων οἵτινες τεκνήματα ἐχιδνῶν εἰσίν οὓς ἀποτρέπεσθε ἐν τῃ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ δυνάμει καὶ ἔστω μεθ’ ὑμῶν εἰρήνη ––––––––––––––––––––––

1 προοδυπορ[ουντω] pap.; προοδυπορ[ ]μ Hovhanessian 2000, Testuz 1959 || 3 εχειδνων εισειν pap. || 5 ϊρηνη pap.

P.Berlin 13893 + P.Michigan 1317 + P.Michigan 3788 Title: Acts of Paul Date: III/IV century Bibliography: J. W. Barrier, The Acts of Paul and Thecla: A Critical Introduction and Commentary (Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2010); K. Haines-Eitzen, “Engendering Palimpsests: Reading the Textual Tradition of the Acts of Paul and Thecla,” in The Early Christian Book (ed. W. Klingshirn and L. Safran; Washington, DC; Catholic University of America Press, 2007), 177–93; W. Rordorf, “Les Actes de Paul sur papyrus: problèmes liés aux P. Mich. 1317 et 3788,” in Proceedings of the XVIII International Congress of Papyrology 1986 (Athens, 1988), 453–6; W. D. McHardy, “A Papyrus Fragment of the Acta Pauli,” ExpTim 58 (1947): 279; G. D. Kilpatrick and C. H. Roberts, “The Acta Pauli: a New Fragment,” JTS 47 (1946): 196–9; C. H. Roberts, “A Fragment of an Uncanonical Gospel,” JTS 47 (1946): 56–7; H. A. Sanders, “Three Theological Fragments,” HTR 36 (1943): 165–7 (editio princeps of P.Mich. 3788); H. A. Sanders, “A Fragment of the Acta Pauli in the Michigan Collection,” HTR 31 (1938): 73–90 (editio princeps of P.Mich. 1317); C. Schmidt, “Ein Berliner Fragment der alten ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΠΑUΛΟU,” SPAW (1931): 37–40 (editio princeps P.Berl. 13893). Provenance: Oxyrhynchus? Notes: Three papyrus fragments originally catalogued separately and then later identified as belonging to a single leaf of a codex. The fragments likely originated from Oxyrhynchus, but were purchased individually by the University Michigan and the Ägyptisches Museum, Berlin. The papyrus is now darkened in portions and shows considerable wear. The leaf is numbered πε (=85) and πϛ (=86) and the leaf probably originated from the second half of a codex.6 The hand is a well-formed upright uncial with even spacing of lines and consistently formed letters. This fragmentary leaf has been influential in reconstructing the original length of the Greek Acta Pauli. Nomina sacra: θς, θυ, ιην, ιηυ, uncontracted Ισραηλ, κν, κυ, ουνων, χρυ, χρν

6

H. A. Sanders, “A Fragment of the Acta Pauli in the Michigan Collection,” HTR 31 (1938): 73–5.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 17

12/04/2013 12:08

18

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Transcription: ↓ πε πλ]ακεὶς ἠσπάζ[ετο Πα]ῦλον καὶ μὴ μελλ‎ή]σας αὐτὸς τὰ ἐκ̣ τοῦ πλοίου ἐβάσταζεν σὺ]ν τῷ Ἀρτέμ[ωνι] εἰς τ[ὰ] ἴδια καὶ ἠγαλλιᾶτο] μηνύων μ[εγ]άλως αὐτὸν καὶ τοῖς ἀδελ5 φοῖ]ς ὥστε παρα[χ]ρῆμα πληρωθῆναι τὸν οἶκο]ν τοῦ Κλαυδίου χαρᾶς καὶ χάριτος εἶδον γὰρ Παῦλον ἀποθέμενον τὸ τῆς λύπης καὶ διδάσκοντα τὸν της ἀληθείας λόγον κα]ὶ λέγοντα ἄνδρες στρατιῶται τοῦ Χρ(ιστο)ῦ 10 ἀκ]ούσατε ποσάκις ἐκ χειρὸς ἀνόμων ὁ θ(εὸ)ς] ἐρρύσα[το τὸν] Ἰσραὴλ’ καὶ· μέχρι οὗ τὰ πρ]ὸς τὸν κ[(υρίο)ν ἐτ]ήρ[ο]υ[σα]ν οὐκ ἀπέστη ἀπ’ αὐτῶ]ν ἐκ χε[ιρὸς γὰρ Φαρα]ὼ ἔσωσεν αὐτοὺς ὄντος ἀνόμου καὶ Ὤγ βασ]ιλέως ἀνοσιωτέρου 15 καὶ Ἀδὰρ μετὰ τῶν ἀλλ]οφύ[λ]ων καὶ ἐπεὶ τὰ πρὸς θ(εὸ)ν ἐτήρουσαν] ἔτι ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς ἰσχύος ἐ]παγγελαμένος γῆν Χαναναίων καὶ ὑ]πέταξεν αὐτοῖς τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους καὶ μετ]ὰ ταῦτα ὅσα ἐν τῇ ἐ20 ρήμῳ καὶ τῇ ἀνύδρ]ω παρέσχεν ἐπὶ τούτοις προφήτας ἐξέπε]μψεν κηρύσσειν τὸν κ(υρίο)ν ἡμῶν Χ(ριστὸ)ν Ἰη(σοῦ)ν] οἵτινες κατὰ τὴν τάξιν καὶ κλῆρον καὶ μ]ερισμὸν λαβόντες πν(εῦμ)α Χ(ριστο)ῦ πολλὰ παθό]ντες ὑ[πὸ τ]οῦ λαοῦ 25 ἀνῃρέθησαν ἀποστάντ]ες οὖν θ[(εο)ῦ ζ]ων[τος κατὰ τὰς ἀνομίας αὐτ]ῶν ἐσφάλησ[α]ν τῆ̣ς κληρονομίας τῆς αἰωνίο]υ καὶ νῦ[ν ἀδ]ελφοὶ μέγας ἐπίκειται πειρασμὸς ὃν ὑ]πομε[ί]ναντες ἔξομεν τὴν προσέλευσιν τὴν πρὸ]ς κ(υρίο)ν καὶ συμ30 φύγιον καὶ ὅπλον εὐδοκία]ς λάβωμεν Χρ(ιστὸ)ν Ἰη(σοῦ)ν τὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν δόντα ἐ]αυτὸν [εἴγ]ε οὗτως ὡς ἐστιν καὶ παρελάβετ]ε τὸν λόγον [ὅ]τι πν(εῦμ)α δυνάμεως ἐπ’ ἐσχάτω]ν καιρῶν ὁ θ(εὸ)[ς δ]ι’ ἡμὰς κατ’ἔπεμψεν εἰς σάρκα το]ῦτ’ ἔστιν ε[ἰς τὴν Μαρίαν Γαλιλαί35 αν κατὰ τ]ὸν προφητι[κὸν λόγον ὃς ἐκυοφορήθη καὶ ἐ]γενήθη ὑπ’ α[ὐτῆς ὡς ἀποκυῆσαι αὐτὴν καὶ γεννῆσαι Ἰη(σοῦ)]ν Χρ(ιστὸ)ν τὸν β[ασιλέα ἡμῶν ἐκ Βεθλεὲμ τῆς Ἰουδαί]ας τραφέντα [ἐν Να3 ϊδια pap. || 11 ϊσραηλ pap., κακα corrected to και μεχρι || 14 βασιλεωα̣ς pap. || 17 επαγ’γελαμενος pap. || 33 των καιρων Kilpatrick-Roberts 1946 || 34–5 την Γαλιλαιαν Rordorf 1988

→

    πϛ ζαροῖς προελθόντ[α δὲ εἰς Ἱε]ροσόλυμα κα[ὶ ὅλην τὴν Ἰουδαίαν καὶ δ[ιδ]άσκοντα ὅτι [ἤγ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 18

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

19

γικεν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν [οὑ(ρανῶ)]ν ἀπολείπετ[ε τὸ σκότος λάβετε τὸ φῶ[ς οἱ ἐ]ν σκοτίᾳ θαν[άτου ἐκ5 πεπηδημένοι φῶς ἀνέ[τε]ιλεν ὑμῖν κ[αὶ ἐποίει μεγάλα καὶ θαυμάσια ὡς ἐπιλέξ̣[αι αὐτὸν ἐκ τῶν φυλῶν δώδεκα ἄνδρας οὓς ἐν [συνέσει χρεῖσις καὶ πίστει εἶχεν μεθ’ ἑαυτοῦ [νεκροὺς ἐγείρων· καὶ νόσους θεραπεύων κα[ὶ λε10 προὺς καθαρίζων τυφλοὺς θεραπεύω[ν καὶ κυλλοὺς ἰώμενος παρ[αλυτι]κοὺς ἐγ[είρων δαιμονιαζομένους καθα[ρίζων] ἁπαξα[πλῶς πᾶσαν τὴν παρατ[αλασσίαν γῆν ἀ]νῆλθε[ν διακονῶν καὶ ὑπ[ὸ] μει[ . . . . . ] θεραπ[εύων 15 εμεισει τοῦ ποτα[μοῦ ηλ’ γυνὴ γὰρ αὐτῶ[ αν αἱμορροοῦσα κα[ νησα καὶ οὐκ εἰ αθι[ τ[ο]ῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἡμῶν Ἰη(σο)ῦ [Χρ(ιστο)ῦ 20 β[ο]ύλιον ἄγεσθαι κα[ὶ λ]ιῶσιν καὶ διέρχ[ κ[ο]ιμητηρίων αντ[ μ[ε]γάλως ὑπὸ εν[ βασιλεὺ[ς] τῆς δόξ[ης 25 τὸν ἄλ[λ]ο[ν] δὲ σπό̣[ρον ὁς ὁ β̣ασ[ιλε]ὺς τῆς δόξ[ης τῆς δ[απ]άνης ἐπὶ ι[ τῶν [φιλά]νδρων α[ δεχον[ . ]ι [ . ]ου[ 30 ασρ[ . ]οισαε[ ολπο[ . . ]α̣ρ[ου̣ ληας[ . . ]ησ[ ] μας ἐξ ἐπ[ ]γη [ ]ν ἐν ε[ οὗτος [ὅ]τ[ι π]ᾶσαι αἱ δυ[νάμεις 35 σι [. . .]α γὰρ ποιεῖ[    α]ὐτῶν δια[ θαυ]μάζετε ὅ[τι νεκρο]ὺς ποιῶ ἀνα[στῆναι    λ]επροὺς καθ[αρίζω 40     ] παραλύτου[ς ἐθεράπευον 2 ϊουδαιαν pap. || 5 ϋμιν pap. || 11 ϊωμενος pap. || 14 και μειλει Sanders1938, Rordorf 1988 || 15 l. εμησει; του ρ ποτο[μου pap. || 29 δεξον Sanders 1938 || 30–1 both lines are almost completely abraded || 32 μαλο[ Sanders 1943 || 33 εξεπλαγησα]ν Rordorf 1988 || 34 ασαια ιδυι[ Sanders 1943 || 35 σιν [τ]α [ερ]γα γαρ Rordorf 1988; τα γαρ Sanders 1943 || 38–9 νεκρο]υς ποιω ανα[στηναι η χωλους περιπατειν Rordorf 1988 || 39–40 η λ]επρους καθ[αριζω η αρρωστους εγειρω Rordorf1988 || 40 η οτι παραλυτους εθεραπευον Rordorf 1988

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 19

12/04/2013 12:08

20

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Antinoopolis 13 Title: Acts of Paul and Thecla Date: IV century Bibliography: S. J. Davis, The Cult of Saint Thecla: A Tradition of Women’s Piety in Late Antiquity (London and New York: Oxford University Press, 2008); K. Haines-Eitzen, “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 293–304; J. K. Elliott, The Apocryphal New Testament (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004), 352. Editio princeps: C. H. Roberts, The Antinoopolis Papyri, Part 1 (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1950), 26–8. Provenance: Antinoopolis (El-Sheikh Ibada) Location: Papyrology Rooms, Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: This small fragment (7.2 × 8.7 cm) written on parchment preserves a single leaf of a codex that Roberts describes as “reminiscent of the great Biblical codices.”7 There are 11 lines per page with an average of 11 letters per line. Roberts estimates that the Acts of Paul and Thecla would have required “a hundred pages, the complete Acta Pauli probably over a thousand.”8 The hand is a formal upright uncial from a trained hand. The scribe used a high point for sense divisions and no breathing marks, but final ν is indicated by a short stroke at the end of the line. On lines 6–7 there are perhaps traces of letters from the opposing page. In line 18 of the reverse side, the nomen sacrum is used in reference to knowing someone by the spirit in constrast to the typical usage of referring to the Holy Spirit. Nomina sacra: πνι Transcription:

5

7 8

πα[ραγ]ενόμενο(ν) εἰς τ[ὸν Ἱ]κόνιον ἐξῆλθεν σὺν το[ῖς τέκνοις αὐτο[ῦ καὶ Ζήνωνο[ς καὶ τῆς γυν[αῖκος αὐτοῦ Λ[έκτρας εἰς συ[νά(ν)τ]ησιν Παύλ[ου

C. H. Roberts, The Antinoopolis Papyri, Part 1 (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1950), 26. Roberts, The Antinoopolis Papyri, 27.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 20

12/04/2013 12:08



10

Acts of the Apostles

21

ἵ]να αὐτὸν ὑπ̣[οδέξηται· διηγή-

1 πα[ραγε]ινομενο || 3 το Roberts 1950 || 5 Σιμμίᾳ may have dropped out

15

20

σατο γὰρ α[ὐτ]ῷ Τίτος ποτ̣απός ἐστιν τῇ εἰδέᾳ ὁ Παύλος οὐ γ]ὰρ ἤδει αὐτὸν ἐ]ν σαρκὶ· ἀλλὰ μ]όνῳ πν(εύματ)ι· καὶ ἐ]πορεύετο κ[ατὰ] τὴν βασιλικ[ὴν τὴν ἐν Λύστρ[οις καὶ εἰστήκει α[πε-

16 ηδι pap. || 18 μονω Roberts 1950

P.Hamburg 1/Hamburg, Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek, Pap. bil. 1 Title: Acts of Paul Date: III/IV century Bibliography: M. Geerard, ed., “Acta Pauli,” in Clavis Apocryphorum Novi Testament (Corpus Christianorum; Turnhout: Brepols, 1992), 117–26; B. J. Diebner and R. Kasser, Hamburger Papyrus bil.1: Die alttestamentlichen Texte des Papyrus bilinguis 1 der Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg (Geneva: Cramer, 1989); W. Rordorf, “In welchem Verhältnis stehen die apokryphen Paulusakten zur kanonischen Apostelgeschichte und zu den Pastoralbriefen,” in Text and Testimony (ed. T. Baarda et al.; Kampen: Uitgeversmaatschappij J. H. Kok, 1988), 225–41; E. Peterson, “Einige Bemerkungen zum Hamburger Papyrus Fragment der Acta Pauli,” VC 3 (1949): 142–62; A. Kurfess, “Zu dem Hamburger Papyrus Πράξεις Παύλου,” ZNW 38 (1939): 164–70; K. Schmidt, “Neue Funde zu den alten Πράξεις Παύλου,” Sitzungsberichte der Preussichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 7 (1929): 173–83. Editio princeps: K. Schmidt and W. Schubart, ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΠΑΥΛΟΥ: Acta Pauli nach dem Papyrus der Hamburger Staats–und Universitätsbibliothek (Glückstadt and Hamburg: J. J. Augustin, 1936). Provenance: Fayyum Location: Hamburg Staats–und Universitätsbibliothek Notes: It is estimated that the original Acta Pauli filled the first 19 pages of the codex of which only 11 fragmentary pages remain. The scribe appears to have been a novice and

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 21

12/04/2013 12:08

22

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

made frequent careless errors. The corrections are sometimes in the hand of the first scribe but also in a second hand. The scribe made indications of rough breathings, apostrophe, and high points to create sense breaks or to divide sentences. Καί, when it appears at the end of a line, is sometimes indicated by a ligature. Nomina sacra: usual abbreviations with some variations Transcription: p. 1 ]ν θ(εο)ῦ σ[ὺ] εἰπὲ οὖν, τίνα ἐστὶν [τ]ὰ [περὶ τὸν θ(εό)ν ὃν σὺ κηρύσσει]ς. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος εἶπε[ν] πρ[ὸς αὐτόν‧ ποίει ὃ θέλεις μηδ]εμίαν γὰρ ἔχεις ἐξουσί[αν κατ’ ἐμοῦ εἰ μὴ εἴ]ς μου τὸ σῶμα, τὴν δὲ ψυχὴν μὴ ἀπ[οκτενεῖς. 5 ἄκουε] δὲ καθὰ δεῖ σε σωθῆναι καὶ πάντα [τὰ ῥήματά μου] ἐν καρδίᾳ λαμβάνον τα σαθ[ ]ον η[ ἥλιο]ν [κ]αὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ ἄστρα καὶ ἀρχὰς καὶ κ[υ]ρό[τητας καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν κόσ[μ]ῳ ἀγαθὰ ἕνεκεν ἀν[ ἔπ[λασεν . . . . . εἰς χρῆ]σιν ἀ(νθρώπ)ων καταˊ τησ[ 10 ἀπαγομένους καὶ κα]τανδραποδιζομένους τα[ χρυσῷ τελε[ίῳ καὶ ἀργυ]ρίῳ κα[ὶ λ]ίθοις [τιμίοις καὶ μοιχίαις καὶ μέθα[ις. σκέψ]ον[τες γὰ]ρ [ τ]ὰς ἐπεὶ τὴν ἀπάτην ἀγούσας δι[ὰ τῶν προειρημένων β]άντες ἐφονεύθησαν. νῦν οὖν ἐπὶ ὁ κ(ύριο)ς β[ούλεται 15 ζῆν ἡμᾶς ἐν θ(ε)ῷ διὰ τὴν ἐν κόσμῳ πλάνη[ν καὶ μὴ ἀποθανεῖν ἐν ἁμαρτίαις, σώζει διὰ τῶν ἁγνῶ[ν ἀνδρῶν τῶν κηρυσσόντων, ἵνα μετανοῆται καὶ πιστεύητε [ὅτι εἷς θ(εὸ)ς καὶ εἷς Χ(ριστὸ)ς Ἰη(σοῦ)ς καὶ ἄλλος οὐχ ὑπάρχει, ὑμῶν γὰ[ρ] θε[οὶ χαλκοῖ καὶ λίθινοι καὶ ξύλινοι μήτε τροφὴν δυνάμε[νο]ι λα[βεῖν μή20 τε βλέψαι μήτε ἀκοῦσαι ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ στῆναι, λ[ά]β[ετε προαίρεσιν ἀγαθὴν καὶ σωθῆτε, μήποτε ὀργισθῃ [ὁ θ(εὸ)ς καὶ κατακαύσῃ ὑμᾶς πυρὶ ἀσβέστῳ καὶ τὸ μνημόσυνον ὑ[μῶν ἀπόλιτε. καὶ ταῦτα ὁ ἡγεμὼν ἀκούσας ρουφο [ἐν τῷ θεάτρῳ μετὰ τοῦ ὄχλου εἶπεν‧ ἄνδρες Ἐφ[έσιοι, 25 ὅτι μὲν ὁ ἀνὴρ οὗτως καλῶς εἶπεν οἶδα, ἔτι δὲ ὅ[τι νῦν καιρὸς ταῦτα ὑμᾶς μˋαˊθεῖν οὐκ ἔστιν. τί οὖν θέλε[τ]αι [κρίνατε οἱ μὲν ἔλεγον κατακέαι αὐτὸν πρὸς τῷ να[ οἱ δ]ὲ χρυσοχόοι ἔλεγον‧ εἰς θηρία τὸν ἄνδρα καὶ [θορύβου γενομένου μεγάλου κατέκρινεν αὐτὸν εἰς θη[ρία ὁ 30 Ἱ]ερώνυμωˋςˊ φραγελλώσας. οἱ μὲν οὖν ἀδελφ[οὶ ὡς τῆς Πεντηκοστῆς οὔσης οὐκ ἔκλαυσαν οὐδὲ γό[νατα ἔκλιναν, ἀλλὰ ἀγαλλιώμεν[ο]ι προσηύχοντο [ἑστῶτες. μετ]ὰ δὲ ϛ̅ ἡμέρας ἐποίει ὁ Ἱερώνυμις κυν[ηγίαν ὥστ]ε πάντας το[ὺ]ς θεωροῦντας τὰ μεγέθη τ[ῶν θηρίων 35 ἀποθα[υ]μάειν 5 δι (for δει) pap. || 13 επι pap. || 16 αποθανανεειν ν pap. || 17 ϊνα pap. || 18 εις pap.; ϋμων pap. || 21–2 κατακαυσι pap.; ϋμας pap. || 26 κερος, ϋμας pap. || 29 γεινομενου pap. || 32 προση̈ ϋχοντο pap. || 33 ϊερωνυμις pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 22

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

23

p. 2

Πα]ύλου δεδεμ[έ]νου α [.]ν πλ[   ]. ως αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀπένευεν, προσῆλ[θε δὲ   ]ἤκουεν τῶν ἁμαξῶν τραυλισμὸ[ν καὶ τὸν θόρυβον τῶν] τὰ θηρία βασταζόντων, καὶ ἐπ[ 5   ]ως ἐλθὼν κατὰ τὴν παράθ⟦η⟧ˋυˊρον τοῦ στ[αδίου καθ’ ἣν Παῦλος ἐ]κ[έ]κλειστο, ἐβόησεν μεγάλως, ὥστε πάντα[ς βο]ᾶν‧ ὁ λέων, καὶ γὰρ ὠρύετο πικρῶς καὶ ἐμβρ[ιμῶς, ὥστε καὶ Παῦλο]ν ἐκπεσεῖν τῆς προσευχῆς δειλωθέντα. ἦ[ν δὲ ἀνήρ τις] Διόφαντος ἀπελεύθερος Ἱερωνύμου, οὗ ἡ γυνὴ̣ μαθή10 τρια ἧ]ν Παύλου καὶ νυκτὸς [κ]αὶ ἡμέρης παρεκά[θητ]ο αὐτῷ ὥστε ζ]ηλοῖν τὸν Διόφαντον καὶ σπουδάζειν τὰ θηριομακῖα. καὶ ἐπ]εθύμησεν ἡ Ἀρτεμύλλα [ἡ] τοῦ Ἱερονύμου ἀκοῦσαι προσευχομ]ένου Παύλου καὶ εἶπεν [τῇ Διο]φάντου γυναικὶ Εὐβούλᾳ‧   ]ν ἀκοῦσαι προσευχὴν τοῦ [θ]ηριομάχου λόγον. καὶ ἀπελθοῦ15 σα ἤγγειλ]εν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ χαρᾶς πλησθεὶς ὁ Παῦλος εἶπεν‧ ἄγαγε αὐτ]ήν. ἡ δὲ μετενδυσαμένη σκυθρωπότερα ἱμάτια ἀπῆλθεν] πρὸς αὐτὸν μετὰ τῆς Εὐβούλας. ὡς δὲ εἶδεν αὐτὴˋνˊ Παῦλος, ἐστ]έναξεν καὶ εἶπεν‧ γύναι ἡ τούτου τοῦ κόσμου ἄρχουσα ἡ τ]ου χρυσοῦ πολλοῦ δέσποτις ἡ τῆς τρυφῆς πολλῆς πολῖ20 τ]ι[ς] ἡ τῶν ἱματίων ἀλλαζών, κάτισον εἰς τὸ ἔδαφος καὶ ἐπι]λάθου τοῦ πλούτου καὶ τοῦ κάλλους σου καὶ τῶν κοσμίων] ⟦σου κομπῶν⟧. οὐδὲν γάρ σε ταῦτα ὠφελήσει, ἐὰν μὴ θ(εὸ)ν αἰ]τήσῃ τὸν ⟦τὰ⟧ δεινὰ μὲν ὧδε σκύβαλα ἡγούμενον τὰ δὲ ἐκεῖ θ]αυμάσια χαριζόμενον. χρυσὸς ἀπόλλυται πλοῦτος καταν25 αλίσκεται ἱμάτια κατατρίβεται κάλλος γηρᾳ καὶ πόλεις μεγάλαι μετατίθενται καὶ κόσμος αἴρεται ἐμ πυρὶ διὰ τὴν ⟦αν⟧ τῶν ἀνθ(ρώπω)ν ἀνομίαν. μόνος δὲ ὁ θ(εὸ)ς μένει καὶ ἡ δι’ αὐτοῦ διδομένη ἡ υἱοθεσία, ἐν ᾧ δε]ι σωθῆναι. καὶ νῦν Ἀρτεμύλλα ἔλπισον ἐπὶ θ(εὸ)ν καὶ 30 ῥ]ύσεταί σε, ἔλπισον ἐπὶ Χ(ριστὸ)ν καὶ δώσει σοι ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτι]ῶν καὶ ἐπιθήσει σοι ἐλευθέριον στέφανον, ἵνα μ]ηκέτι εἰδώλοις λατρεύῃς καὶ κνίσαις ἀλ[λ]ὰ ζῶντ]ι θ(ε)ῷ καὶ π(ατ)ρὶ Χ(ριστο)ῦ, οὗ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶ[ν] α]ἰώνων, ἀμήν. καὶ ταῦτα Ἀρτεμύλλα ἀκ[ο]ύ[σα]σα 35 μ]ετὰ Εὐβούλας ἐδεήθη Πα[ύ]λου, ἵνα λούσῃ ἤ̣δ[η ἐν θεῷ καὶ εἰς αὔριον ἦν τὰ θηριομαχῖα 6 εκεκλιστο pap. || 7 ορυετο pap. || 8 εκπεσιν, διλωθεντα pap. || 9 ϊερωνυμου ο̈ υ pap. || 11 σπουδαζιν pap. || 12 η̈ , ϊερονυμου, ακουσε pap. || 16 σκυθροποτερα, ϊματια pap. || 17 ιδεν pap. || 18 η̈ pap. || 19–20 πολειτις pap. || 20 ϊματιων pap. probably ιερατιων was intended; αλαζων κατισον pap. || 23 δυνα, εκι pap. || 24 απολλυτε pap. || 25 ϊματια pap. || 25–6 πολις pap. || 26 μεταθειθoνται, ερεται pap. || 28 ϋϊοθεσια pap.; ηυιοθεσια Schmidt–Schubart 1936 || 30 επει, δωσι pap. || 31 επειθησι, ϊνα pap. || 32 κνεισαις pap. || 33 ο̈ υ pap. || 35 ϊνα pap.

p. 3

5

καὶ ὁ Ἱερώνυμος ἤκουσεν ˋὑˊπὸ Διοφάντου, ὅτι αἱ γυναῖκες νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέραις παρηκάθηντο Παύλῳ, καὶ οὐ μικρῶς ὀργί⟦ζοντο⟧ˋετοˊ τῃ Ἀρτεμύλλᾳ καὶ τῃ ἀπελευθέρᾳ Εὐβούλᾳ, καὶ δειπνήσας ἀνεχώρησε(ν) ἐνωρίˋσˊτερον ὁ Ἱερόνυμος, ἵνα ταχέως ἐπ[ι]τελέσῃ τὰ κυνήγια. αἱ δὲ εἶπον Παύλῳ‧ θέλεις χαλκέα ἄγωμεν, ἵνα ἡμᾶ[ς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 23

12/04/2013 12:08

24

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

λούσῃς εἰς θάλασσαν λυθείς; καὶ εἶπεν Παῦλος‧ οὐ θέλω, ἐγὼ γὰρ πεπίστευκα θ(ε)ῷ, ὅς ἐκ δεσμῶν ἐρύσαˋτοˊ τὸν κόσμον ὅλον. καὶ ἐβόησεν Παῦλος πρὸς τὸν θ(εὸ)ν τῷ σαββάτῳ ἐπερχομένης τῆς κυριακῆς ἐν ἡμέρᾳ, ᾗ ἔμελλεν θηριομαχῖν ὁ Παῦλος καὶ εἶπε(ν)‧ ὁ θ(εό)ς μου Χ(ριστ)ὲ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ ὁ λυτρωσάμενός με ἐκ ⟦π⟧ τοσούτων κακῶν, δὸς ἀπέναντι Ἀρτεμύλλας καὶ Εὐβούλας τῶν σῶν ῥαγῆναι τὰ δεσμὰ ἀπὸ τῶν χερῶν μου. καὶ διαμαρτυρομένου ταῦτα Παύλου εἰσῆλθεν παῖς λίαν εὐειδὴς ἐν χάριτι καὶ ἔλυ⟦θη⟧ ̀σεν ́ τὰ δεσμὰ Παύλου μειδιάσαντος τοῦ παιδὸς καὶ εὐθέως ἀνεχώρησεν. διὰ δὲ τὴν ὀπτασίαν τὴν γενομένην Παύλῳ καὶ τὸ σημεῖον τὸ ἐνάρετον ἐπὶ τῶν δεσμῶν ἐξέπτῃ ἡ λύπη αὐτοῦ ἡ τῶν θηρι[ομ]αχίων καὶ ἀγαλλιώμενος ἐσκίρτησεν ὡς ἐμπαραδίσῳ‧ καὶ λα[βὼν τὴν Ἀρ]τεμύλλαν ἐξῄει τοῦ στεινοῦ κ[αὶ σκοτει]νοῦ [τόπου, ὅπου οἱ κ]εκλισμένοι τηροῦνται. ὡς δὲ [ἔξω ἐγενήθησαν λαθόντες τοὺς τ]ηρητὰς καὶ ἐν ἀσφαλείᾳ ἤ[δη ἦσαν, διεμαρτύρατο ὁ Παῦλο]ς τὸν ἴδιο(ν) θ(εὸ)ν λέγων‧ οἱ π[υλῶνες . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ]ορ [εὐλο]γιν τὴν σὴν οἰκον[ομίαν . . . ἵν]α Ἀρτεμύ[λλα μυηθῇ τῆς ἐ]ν κ(υρί)ῳ σφραγῖδος‧ κ[αὶ τότε οἱ κεκλισμένοι πυ]λῶνες ἐν [ὀνό]ματι θ(εο)ῦ ἀνεπετ[άσθησαν . . . . . . . . . . ]οἱ δὲ φύλακε[ς βα]θεῖ ὕπνῳ κατη[νέχ]θησαν κα[ὶ εὐθὺς δ]ὲ ἐξῆλθεν ἡ ματ[ρώ]να καὶ ὁ μακάρ[ιος] Παῦλος συν τ[. . . . . . . . . . .] σκότος ἂφα[ν καὶ νεανίσκ[ος ὅ]μοι[ο]ς . . [. . . . . . . σῶ]μα Παύλου φαίν[ων οὐ λύχνῳ ἀ[λλὰ] ἀπὸ τῆς τοῦ σώ[ματος ἁγιω]σύν[η]ς προῆγεν αὐτούς ὥσ[τε ἐ]γγίσαι [ἐ]π[ὶ] τὴ[ν θάλασσαν καὶ ἀπέ]ναντι εἱστήκει ὁ φαίνων ε[. . . .]ν ̀σ ́ καὶ [προσευξάμενος ὁ Παῦλο]ς ἐπέθηκεν τῇ Ἀρτεμύλλᾳ τὴν χε[ῖρα καὶ . . . . . . . . . . . τὸ ὕ]δωρ ἐν ὀνόματι Χ(ριστο)ῦ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ, ὥστε τὴν θ[άλασσαν σφόδρα κυμαί]νεσθαι καὶ φόβῳ μεγάλῳ συσχεθεῖσα[ν τὴν Ἀρτεμύλλαν] μικροῦ δεῖν ἀπόπληκτον γενέσθαι . [. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]ν καὶ εἶπεν ὁ λάμπων καὶ φαίνω̣[ν βοήθει ἵνα μὴ] εἴπωσι τὰ ἔθνη,

1 ϊερονυμος, διφαντου, γυνεκες pap. || 3 εβουλα, διπνησας pap. || 4 ϊερονυμος ϊνα, επειτελεση pap. || 5 θελις, ϊνα η̈ μας pap. || 6 θαλασαν pap. || 9 θηριομχιν pap. || 11 αρτεμμυλας pap. || 13 λειαν pap. || 14 μειδειασαντος pap. || 16 σημιον pap. || 17 θηρομαχιον pap. || 30 ϊστηκει pap. || 31 φενων pap.

p. 4

5

10

ὅτι ὁ δέσμος Παῦλος ἔφυγεν ἀποκτείνας Ἀρτεμύλλαν. καὶ πάλιν μειδιάσαντος τοῦ νεανίσκου ἀνέπνευσεν ἡ ματρώνα καὶ ἐπορεύετο εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν φαίνοντος ἤδη τοῦ ὄρθρου. ὡς δὲ εἰσῆλθεν ἔσω τῶ(ν) φυλάκων κοιμωμένων, ἔκ⟦αλε⟧ˋλαˊσεν ἄρτον ὕδωρ τε προσήνεγκε(ν) ἐπότισεν ῥήμˋαˊτι ἀπέλυσεν πρὸς Ἱερόνυμον τὸν ἄνδρα αὐτ⟦ον⟧ˋῆςˊ‧ αὐτὸς δὲ ἐδεήθη. ὄρθου δὲ κραυὴ ἐγένετο ὑπὸ τῶν πολιτῶν‧ ἄγωμεν ἐπὶ τὴν θεωρίαν, ἄγωμεν ἴδωμεν τὸν ἔχοντα τὸν θ(εὸ)ν θηριομαχοῦντα. αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπιστὰς ὁ Ἱερόνυμος ἅμα διὰ τὴν ὑποψίαν τὴν πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα, ἅμα καὶ διὰ τὸ μὴ φυγεῖν αὐτὸν ἐκέλευσεν Διοφάντῳ καὶ τοῖς λοιποῖς δούλοις ἄγειν τὸν Παῦλον εἰς τὸ στάδιον. ὡς δὲ ἐσύρετο μηδὲν λαλῶν ἀλλὰ κεκυφὼς κάτω καὶ ἀναστενάζων, ὅτι ἐθριαμβεύετο ὑπὸ τῆς πόλεως‧ καὶ ἀπαχθεὶς [ε]ὐθέως ἐβλήθη εἰς τὸ στάδιον,

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 24

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30

35

Acts of the Apostles

25

ὡς πάντας ἄχθεσθαι ἐπὶ τῇ σεμνότητι Παύλου. τῆς δὲ Ἀρτεμύλλας πεσούσης σὺν τῇ Εὐβούλᾳ εἰς νόσον καὶ ἔσχατον κίνδυνον διὰ τὴν Παύλου ἀπώλειαν, ὁ Ἱερόνυμος ἐλυπεῖτο περὶ τῆ[ς] γυναικὸς οὐ μικρῶς, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὸ ἤδη πεφημίσθαι ἐν τῇ πόλει καὶ [μ]ὴ ἔχων σὺν αὐτῷ τὴν γυναῖκα. ὡς οὖν ἐκαθέσθη, ὁ [ἀρχικυνη]γὸς ἐκέλευσεν αὐτῷ ἐξαφεθῆναι λέο(ν-) τα πρὸ [μικροῦ τεθηρευ]μένον πικ[ρὸν] λίαν, ὡς ὅλον τὸ πλῆ[θος . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ]α, ὅπως ἀναιρεθῇ [ὁ Παῦλος . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ἐκ] δὲ τῆς γαλεάγρας κα[. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]ς προσηύχετο, ἔ[τι δ]ὲ πρὸς το[ύτοις . . . . . . . . . . . .]μ̣νηγων τῇ ἐ[κ τ]ῶν παλιούρ[ων . . . . . . . καὶ πᾶσιν] θαῦμα ἐγένετ]ο μέγα, ὄντος α[ὐτοῦ . . . . . . . . . . . . .]καθ’ ὑπερβολ]ήν. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . τὸ ἴ]διον ἔ⟦γ⟧ˋρˊγον τ]ῆς πρ[ο]σευχ[ῆς . . . . . . . κ]αὶ ἐδί[δ]ου τὸ μα[ρτ]ύριον‧ περιβλεψάμενος [γὰρ κύκλῳ ὁ λέων] καὶ ὅλον [ἑαυ]τὸν ἐπιδείξας ἦλθε δρομέ[ως καὶ ἀνεκλίθη] παρὰ τὰ σ[κ]έλη[τοῦ Π]αύλου ὡς ἀμνὸς εὐδίδακτ[ος καὶ ὡς δοῦ]λο[ς] αὐτοῦ καὶ [ἀ]ναπαύσαντος τὴν προσε[υχὴν ὡς ἐξ ἐνυπνί]ων ἐ[γ]ερθὶ[ς εἶ]πεν τῷ Παύλῳ ἀνθρωπί[νῃ γλώσσῃ‧ χάρις μετὰ σ]οῦ. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος οὐκ ἐπτύρη ἀλλὰ κα[ὐτὸς εἶπεν‧ χάρις μετὰ σ]οῦ λέων, καὶ ἐπέθηκεν τῆν χεῖρα [αὐτῷ καὶ ὅλος ὁ ὄχλ]ος ἐβόα‧ ἆραι τὸν μάγον, ἆραι τὸν φ[αρμακόν. ὁ δὲ λέων . . . . ἔβλ]επεν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ ὁ Παῦλο[ς τῷ λέοντι καὶ διενοή]θη Παῦλος ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ λέ]ων

1 αποκτινας pap. || 2 μιδιασαντος pap. || 4 ϋδωρ pap. || 5 ϊερονυμων pap. || 6 ϋπο, πολειτων pap. || 7 ϊδωμεν pap. || 8 ϊερονυμος pap. || 9 ϋποψιαν pap. || 12 αναστενζων, ϋπο pap. || 16 απωλιαν ο ϊερονυμος ελυπι pap. || 20 πεικρον pap. || 23 προσηϋχετο pap. || 29 επειδιξας pap.

p. 5

5

10

15

ὁ ἐλθὼν [καὶ λου]σάμενος, κ[α]ὶ τῇ πίστει φερόμενος ὁ Παῦλος εἶ[πεν‧ λέων σὺ ἦς [ὃ]ν ἔλουσα; καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ λέων εἶπεν τῷ Παύλῳ‧ ν[αί. ὁ δὲ Παῦλ[ος] ἐδευτέρου καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ‧ καὶ πῶς ἐκυνηγήθης; ὁ δὲ λέων εἶπεν μιᾷ φωνῇ‧ ὡς ˋκαὶˊ σὺ Παῦλε. τοῦ Ἱερονύμου βάλλοντ[ο]ς πολλὰ θηρία εἰς τὸ τὸν Παῦλον ἀναιρεθῆναι καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν λέοντα τοξ⟦ό⟧ˋαˊτας ὡς κ[ἀ]κῖνον ἀναιρεθῆναι, αἰτηρείου ὄντο⟦ν⟧ˋςˊ τοῦ ἀˋέˊρος χάλα[ζα] πανπλη[θ]ὴς καὶ λίαν μεγάλην σφοδρὰ ἠκοντίσθη ἀπ’ οὐραν[ο]ῦ, ὡς πολλοὺς ἀποθανεῖν καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς φυγεῖν πάντας. οὐχ ἥπτετ[ο] δὲ Παύλου οὐδὲ τοῦ λέοντ⟦α⟧ˋοˊς. ἀλλὰ τὰ ἄλλα θηρία ἀπέθανεˋαˊν ὑπὸ τοῦ πλήθους τῆς χαλάζης, ὡς καὶ Ἱερονυμου τὸ ὠτίον παταχθὲν ἀνεραιθῆναι και βοᾶν τὸν ὄχλον φεύγοντα‧ σῶσον ἡμᾶς ὁ θ(εό)ς, σῶσον ὁ τοῦ ἀν(θρώπ)ου θ(εὸ)ς τοῦ θηριομαχήσαντος‧ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος ἀσπασάμενος τὸν λέο(ν)τα μηκέτι αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἐξῆλˋθεˊ ἐκ τοῦ σταδίου, κατέβη ἐπὶ τ[ὸν] λιμμενη καὶ ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ πλοῖον ἀγόμενον εἰς Μακεδονίαν, πολλοὶ γὰρ ἦσαν οἱ πλέοντες ὡς μελλούσης τῆς πόλεως αἴρεσθαι. συνέβη οὖν καὶ αὐτὸς ὡς εἶς τῶν φευγό(ν)των, ὁ δὲ λέων εἰς τὰ ὄρη ἀπῄει, καθὰ ἦν αὐτῷ σύνηθες.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 25

12/04/2013 12:08

26

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ἡ οὖν Ἀρτεμύλλα καὶ ἡ Εὐβούλα οὐ μικρῶς ἐπένθουν νηστέυουσαι καί γε ˋἐˊνν [. .]ω σαι τί ἄρα ἐγένετο Παύλῳ. ὡς δ[ὲ] ἦν νύξ, ἐπῆλθε[. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]ε σαφῶς εἰς τὸν κοιτῶ[να, ὅπου ἀλλή[λαις παρεμυθοῦντο καὶ ὁ Ἱε]ρόνυμος ἐκ τοῦ ώτίου ἐσήπετο. τῇ [δὲ Εὐβούλᾳ . . . . . . . . .κα]ὶ Ἀρτεμύλλᾳ διὰ τὴ(ν) λύπην πλ[. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .] εἶπεν αὐταῖς‧ μὴ θροεῖσθαι [περὶ τοῦ Παύλου . . . . . ἐν γὰρ ὀ]νόματι Χ(ριστο)ῦ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ καὶ ἐ(ν) τῷ κράτει [τοῦ Παντοκράτορος Παῦλος ὁ δοῦλ]ος αὐτοῦ ἀπῆρε(ν) εἰς Μακεδ[ονίαν, ὡς καὶ ἐκεὶ τὰς τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ οἰκο]νομίας πληρῶσαι, ὑμᾶς δ[ὲ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . κατ]εῖχεν αὐτὰς ἔκστασις [μεγάλη. ὁ δὲ Ἱερώνυμος ἤδ]η νήψας νυκτὸς ἐν ὀδύνα[ις εἶπεν‧ ὁ βοηθήσας τῷ θηρ]ιομάχῳ ἀνθ(ρώ)πῳ θ(εὸ)ς σῶσ[όν με διὰ τοῦ παιδὸς] τοῦ [διελ]θόντος ἐν ὁράματι διὰ [τοῦ κεκλεισμένου] κοιτῶ[νος.] ὁ δὲ ἰδὼν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ φ[ό]βῳ [. . . . . . . .με]γάλῳ [. . . . . . . . .] παρεδρεύοντας ἀναλλεσ[. . . . . .] τ[ο]ὺ̣ς ἰατρ̣[οὺς ]εας βοῆς‧ διὰ θελήματος Χ(ριστο)ῦ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ ἐξ[. . .]ε τὸ ὠτίον. καὶ ἐγένετο ὑ[γιὲ]ς ὡς προσέταξεν αὐτῷ [ὁ πα]ῖς‧ μέλιτι θεράπευε σε[αυτόν.

1 πιστι pap. || 2 ης, αποκριθις pap. || 4 ϊερονυμου pap. || 6 αιθρειου pap. || 7 ηκονθισθη pap. || 8 αποθανιν, λυπους φυγιν pap. || 10 απεθνανεˋαˊν, ϋπο pap. || 10–11 ϊερονοιμου pap. || 11 αφεραιθηναι pap. || 15 λιμενι? || 19 ευβουλλα pap. || 19–20 νηστεουσαι pap. || 25 θροϊσθαι pap. || 26 κρατι pap. || 27 πληρωσε pap. || 28 ϋμας pap. || 31–2 οροματι pap. || 32 ϊδων pap. || 34 ϊατρους pap. || 35 ϋ[. . .]ς pap.

p. 6

5

10

15

20

25

ἀπὸ Φι[λί]ππων εἰς Κόρινθον εἰς Κόρινθον δὲ ἐλθˋόˊντος Παύλου ἀπὸ Φιλίππων εἰς τὸν Ἐπ[ι]φαν[ίου οἶκον ἐγένετο χαρά, ὡς πάντας τοὺ[ς] ἡμετέρο[υ]ς ἀγαλλιᾶ[σ]θαι ἅμ̣[α δὲ καὶ κλαίειν, ἐξηγουμένου Παύλου ἃ πέπονθεν ἐν Φιλ[ί]ππ[οις ἐν] τοῖς ἐργάστροις καὶ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ, τί αὐτῷ συνέβη, ὥστε εἰ ς  [ἄνε]σι[ν τὸ λοιπὸν τὰ δάκρυα αὐτοῦ γενέ[σ]θαι καὶ ἐκτενῆ ὑπὸ π[άν]των προσευχὴν γενέσθαι τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ αὐτὸν μακαρίζειν, ὅτι οὕτως ἰσοψύχως τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ ἑκάστ[η]ς ἡμέρας κυβερνῶσι ἐν τῇ πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν προσευχῇ, ᾡς ἀνυπέρβολητο εἶναι τὸ τῆς χαρᾶ[ς μέγεθος αὔζειν τε τὴ[ν ψυχ]ὴν τοῦ Παύλου ἐπὶ εὐνοίᾳ τῶν ἀδελφῶν, ὥστε αὐτὸν εἰς ἡμέρας μ̈ καὶ τὸν λόγον τῶν ὑ[πομ̣ονῶν διδάσκε[ιν, ἐμ ποί]ῳ τόπῳ αὐτῷ τί συνέβη καὶ πηλ[ί]κ[α μεγαλεῖα ἐδό[θη αὐτῷ,] ὥστε κατὰ πᾶσαν ἐξήγησιν δοξάζ[ειν τὸν παντοκρά[τορα] θ(εὸ)ν κα[ὶ] Χ(ριστὸ)ν Ἰ(ησοῦ)ν τὸν εὐδοκήσαντα Παύλῳ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ. [ἐπεὶ δὲ] ἐτελέσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ ἐξεῖναι τὸν Παῦλον [εἰς τὴν Ῥ]ώμην, λύπη ἐγένετο τ[ο]ῖς ἀδελφοῖς τὸ πότε πάλιν [ὄψονται] αὐτόν. καὶ ὁ Παῦλος πλησθεὶς πν(εύματο)ς ἁγίου [εἶπεν‧ ὦ ἄν]δρες ἀδελφοὶ σπουδὰ[ζ]ετε ἐπὶ τὴν νεότ[ητα] καὶ τὴν ἀγάπην, ἰδοὺ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἀπέρχομαι εἰς κάμινον πυρὸς . . . . . [ . . . . . . . . . . ]ἐγὼ καὶ οὐκ ἐπισχύω, ἐὰν μή μοι ὁ κ(ύριο)ς δύν[αμιν παράσχηται. κα]ὶ γὰρ Δ(αυὶ)δ συνώδευσε Σαοὺλ α[. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ὀρ]γισθεὶς Νάβαλ εἶλεν πισθεὶς ὑπ[ὸ τῆς γυναικὸς τοῦ] Νάβαλ, ἦν γὰρ σὺ(ν) αὐτῷ Χ(ριστὸ)ς Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς ὁ θ[(εὸ)ς . . . . . . . . .]ε τιμίαν ταύτην νηστείαν. με[τ’ ἐμοῦ . . . . . . . . . . . .]ωσαν ἐπ[.] . . μέ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 26

12/04/2013 12:08



30

35

Acts of the Apostles

27

ν]ην [οἰ]κ[ονομίαν πληρώσω . . . . . . καθ’ ὑ]πομονήν. αρτισθ[. .]ων δ[ὲ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ]ων ἐν πν(εύματ)ι γενηθεὶς [Κλεόβιος εἶπεν‧ ἀδελφοὶ νῦν] δεῖ πληρῶσαι Παῦλον πᾶ[σαν οἰκονομίαν καὶ ἀναβῆναι] εἰς τὸν τοῦ θανάτου [. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]ομην καὶ μεγάλῃ καθ[ηγήσει καὶ γνώσει καὶ σπορᾷ λόγου] καὶ ζ⟦ω⟧ˋηˊλωθέντα ἐξελθ[εῖν ἐ]κ τοῦ [κόσμου τούτου. ταῦτα δὲ ἀ]κούσαντες οἱ ἀδελ[φοὶ] καὶ Πα[ῦλος ἐπῆραν τὴν φω]ν[ὴ]ν καὶ εἶπεν‧ ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τ[οῦ ἡμε]τέρο[υ κ(υρίο)υ, πατ]ὴρ τοῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ σὺ βοήθησο(ν) Παύλῳ τῷ σῷ δούλῳ, [ἵνα ἡ]μῖν ἔτι παραμείνῃ διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν ἡμῶν. τοῦ [δὲ Παύ]λου κατανυγέντος καὶ τὴ(ν) νηστείαν μετ’ αὐτῶν ἀποθέ[ντος] προσφορᾶς γενομένης ὑ πὸ τοῦ Παύλου

3 ημητερους pap. || 4 κλεϊν pap. || 6 ϋπο pap. || 7 μακαριζιν pap. || 8 ϊσοψυχως, κυβερνωσει pap. || 10 αυζιν, επει pap. || 12 διδασκιν pap. || 17 οψοντε pap. || 18 σπουδαζεται pap. || 19 ϊδου pap. || 23 πισθις pap. || 25 νηστιαν pap. || 28 γενηθις, πληρωσε pap. || 36 ασθενιαν pap. || 37 νηστιαν pap.

p. 7

5

10

15

20

25

30

. . . . . . . . . . .α]ὐτόματος εἰς μέρη αν[ . . . . . . . . . . ἐρωτώ]ντων, τί ἄρα εἴη τοῦτο τ[ὸ σημεῖον . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .τ]ι ἄρα λαλήσει τῷ δὲ οὐκ ἤθελ[ε . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ὡς εἰ]πεῖν αὐτήν‧ ἀδελφοί, τί το[ῦτο τὸ σημεῖον θροεῖσθε θεώ]μενοι; Παῦλος ὁ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ δοῦλος πο[λλο]ὺ[ς] εἰς τὴν Ῥώμην σώσει κ]αὶ πολλοὺς θρέψει τῷ λόγῳ, ὡς μὴ εἶναι ἀριθμὸν κα[ὶ φανερὸν γεν]έσθαι ὑπὲρ πάντας τοὺς πιστούς, καὶ μεγάλως ἡ δόξ[α τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ Χ(ριστο)ῦ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ] ἐπ’ αὐτὸν ὡς μεγάλην χάριν ἔσεσθαι ἐν Ῥώμῃ. μεταυ[τίκα δὲ οὕτ]ως κατασταλέντος τοῦ πν(εύματο)ς τοῦ ἐ[ν] Μύρτῃ μεταλαβ̣[εῖν ἕκαστον τοῦ ἄ]ρτου καὶ εὐˋωˊχεῖσθαι αὐτοὺς κατὰ τὴν συν[ή]θεια[ν τῆς νη[. . . νη]στείας ὑπὸ αὐτῶν ψαλμῶν τ[ι]ˋεˊ Δ(αυὶ)δ καὶ ᾠδῶν καὶ Π[αύλου τερπνοῦντος. τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον ὁ Παῦλος διανυκτερευσά[ντων αὐτῶν ἐν θελήματι θ[(εο)ῦ εἶ]πεν‧ ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, ἀναχθή[σομαι τῇ παρασκευῇ καὶ ἀπαί[ρομ]αι εἰς Ῥώμην, ἵνα μὴ καθέξω τὰ [προστεταγμένα καὶ ἐπικ[ε]ίμ̣[εν]α, εἰς τοῦˋτοˊ γὰρ ἐτέθην. οἱ μὲν ἐλυ[πήθησαν σφόδρα ἀκούσαντες ταῦτα καὶ συνεβάλλοντο κ[ατὰ δύναμιν πάντες οἱ ἀδεφοί, ὡς μηδὲν λυπηθῆναι Π[αῦλον, εἰ μὴ ὅτι ἀπάγει ἀπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν. ὡς οὖν ἐνέ[βη εἰς τὸ πλοῖον πάντων προσευχομένων αὐτῶν, Ἀρτέμων ὁ [κυβερνήτης τοῦ πλοίου ἦν λελουμένους ὑπὸ Πέτρου καὶ χα . . . . . .[ ]. ε τὸν Παῦλον, ὥστ⟦ω⟧ˋεˊ αὐτῷ τοσούτ⟦ο⟧ˋωˊν πιστευ[ομένων . . .]κων[ ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἐμβαίνει. ἀπάραντος δὲ τοῦ πλοίου ἐκοινώνησεν ὁ Ἀρτέμω[ν τῷ Παύλῳ ⟦ὡς δὲ ἐν τῷ μεγάλῳ πελάγει ἐγενήθησαν⟧ ἐν χά[ριτι θ(εο)ῦ δόξαι τὸν κ(ύριο)ν Χ(ριστὸ)ν Ἰ(ησοῦ)ν τὸν προοικονομοῦντα Παύλῳ. ὡς δὲ ἐν τῷ [μεγάλῳ πελάγˋεˊι ἐγενήθησαν σειγῆς ὑπαρχούσης διὰ [τ]ᾶς [νηστείας καὶ τὰς δι[α]νυκτερεύσεις τὰς πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς βαρηθ[εὶς ὁ Παῦλος ἀφύπνωσεν. καὶ ἦλθεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς πε[ρ]ιπατ[ῶν ἐπ]ὶ [τῆς θαλάσσης καὶ νύσσει τὸν Παῦλον καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ‧ ἔγει[ραι καὶ εἰδέ‧ καὶ διεγερθεὶς εἶπεν‧ σὺ εἶ ὁ κ(ύριό)ς μου Χ(ριστὸ)ς Ἰη(σοῦ)ς ὁ βασιλ[εὺς τῶν οὐ(ρανῶ)ν. ἀλλὰ τί οὕ στυγνὸς καὶ κατηφής, κ(ύρι)ε; καὶ εἰ π[ονεῖς ἐκδήλωσον,

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 27

12/04/2013 12:08

28

35

40

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

κ(ύρι)ε, οὐ γ[ὰ]ρ μικρῶς ἀγονιῶ τοιούτου σοῦ ὄντος. Ῥ ὁ δὲ κ[(ύριο)ς ε]ἶπ[ε Παύλῳ‧ Παῦλε ὕπαγε εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν Ῥώμην καὶ παρα[κάλεσον τοὺς ἀδελφούς, ἵνα ἐˋμˊμείνωσι τῇ ⟦κ⟧ˋπˊρὸς τὸν π(ατέ)ρα κλήσει. καὶ ὤ[φθη ἤδ[η ὁ] κ[(ύριο)ς] περιπατῶν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης προῆγεν αὐτ[οὺς . . φ]ωσ[τὴ]ρ ἀπεδείκνυεν. ὡς δὲ ἐτελέσθη ὁ πλοῦς, ο[ ἐξ]ῆλθεν ὁ Παῦλος μετὰ μεγάλης σκυθρωπίας [καὶ εἶδεν ἐπὶ τοῦ] λιμένος ἑστῶτα ἄνθ(ρω)π(ο)ν, ὅς ἀπεδέχετο Ἀρτέμ[ωνα τὸν κυβε[ρ]νήτην καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ἠσπάσατο ἧ καὶ ὁ] κ(ύριο)ς εἶπεν‧ Πα[ῦλ]ε, ἄνωθεν μέλλω σταυρ[οῦσθαι. καὶ εἶπεν Παῦλος‧ μὴ γέ[νο]ιτο κ(ύρι)ε, ἵνα τοˋῦτοˊ ἐγὼ ἴδω.

7 ϋπερ pap. || 8 εσεσθε pap. || 10 συνηθιαν pap. || 11 νηστιας pap. || 14 απε[ρομ]ε, ϊνα, κατεξω pap. || 15 επικειμενα pap. || 20 ϋπο pap. || 22 εμβενει pap. || 25 ϋπαρχουσης pap. || 26 διανυκτερυσις pap. || 28 ιδε pap. || 29 διεγερθις pap. || 32 ϋπαγε pap. || 33 ϊνα εˋνˊμινωσι, κλησι pap. || 35 απεδικνυεν pap. || 38 ϊδων pap. || 40 ϊνα, ϊδω pap.

p. 8

5

10

15

20

25

30

. . . . . . . . .] . . καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ‧ Κˋλˊαύδιε ὅ[ρα Παῦλον τὸν ἀγ]απητὸν τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ, ὃς μετ’ ἐ[μοῦ πάρ]εστ[ιν καὶ τότε ὁ Κλαύδιος περιπλακεὶς τῷ Παύλῳ ἠσπάσατο [καὶ οὐ μελλήσας αὐτὸς τὰ ἐκ τοῦ πλοίου ἐβάσταξεν σὺ[ν τῷ Ἀρτέμωνι εἰς τὰ ἴδια. καὶ ἠγαλλιάσαντο μεγάλως μηνύ[οντες κα]ὶ̣ τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, ὥστε παραχρῆμα πλησ[θῆναι τὸν οἶκ]ον Κˋλˊαυδίου χαρᾶς καὶ χάριτος. εἶδων γὰρ τὸν Παῦλ[ον τὸ κατηφ]ὲς ἀποθέμενον καὶ διδάσκοντα τὸν τῆς ἀληθε[ίας λόγον καὶ] λέγοντα ἄνδρες ἀδελφοὶ καὶ στρατιῶται Χ(ριστο)ῦ ἀκ[ούσα]τε ποσά]κις ἐκ χειρὸς ἀνόμου ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ἐρρύσα[το] τὸν Ἰσ(ραή)λ, καὶ μέχρι οὗ [τὰ] πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)]ν ἐτήρουν, οὐκ ἀπέστη ἀπ’ αὐτ[ῶν]. ἐκ χειρὸς γὰρ Φαραὼ ἔσωσεν] αὐτοὺς ὄντοˋςˊ ἀνόμου καὶ ˋΓˊὼγ βασ[ιλέ]ως ἀνοσιωτέρου καὶ Ἀδὰρ καὶ τ]ῶν ἀλλοφύλων. καὶ ἐπεὶ τὰ πρὸς [τὸ]ν θ(εὸ)ν ἐτήρουσαν ἐπέδωκε(ν) αὐτοῖ]ς. ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς ὀσφύος ἐπαγγειλάμενος γῆν Χαναίων καὶ ὑ]πέταξεν αὐτοῖς τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ὅσα ἐν τῇ ἐρήμ]ῳ καὶ τῇ ἀνύδρῳ αὐτοῖς παρέσχεν. ἐπὶ τούτοις προφήτας ἐξ]έπε[μ]ψεν κηρύσσειν τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ἡμῶν Χ(ριστὸ)ν Ἰ(ησοῦ)ν, οἵτινες κατὰ τάξι]ν καὶ κλῆρον κ[α]ὶ μερισμὸν λαμβάν[ο]ντες ὑπὸ πν(εύματο)ς τοῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ πολ]λὰ γὰρ παθόντες ὑπὸ τοῦ λαοῦ ἀνῃρέθησαν. ἀ]ποστάντες οὖν θ(εο)ῦ ζῶντος κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν ἐσφάλ]ησαν τῆς κληρονομίας τῆς αἰωνίας. καὶ νῦν, ἀδελφοί, μ]έγας ⟦εγγυ⟧ ˋἐπί′ κεῖται πειρασμός, ὃν ὑπομείναντες ἕξομεν τὴν προσέλευ]σιν τὴν πρὸς κ(ύριο)ν καὶ συνφύγιον καὶ ὅπλον εὐδοκίας [λ]άβωμε]ν [Ἰ(ησο)]ῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ τὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν δόντα ἑαυτόν, ⟦και⟧ εἴ γε οὗτός ἐστιν θ(εό)ς, καὶ παρ]ελάβετε τὸν λόγον, ὅτι πν(εῦμ)α δυνάμεως ἐπ’ ἐσχάτω(ν) καιρῶν ὁ θεὸ]ς δι’ ἡμᾶς κατέπεμψεν εἰς σάρκα τοῦτ’ ἔστιν εἰς τὴν Μαρίαν τὴ]ν [Γ]αλιλαίαν κατὰ τὸν προφητικὸν λόγον, ὃς ἐ[κ]υοφορήθη . . . . . .] . ὑπ’ αὐτῆς ὡς ἀποκυῆσαι αὐτὴν καὶ γεννῆσαι [Ἰ(ησοῦ)ν] τὸν Χ(ριστὸ)ν καὶ σωτῆρα] ἡμῶν ἐκ Βηθλεˋὲˊμ τῆς Ἰουδαίας τραφέντα τραφέ(ν-) τα ἐν Ν]αζαρ⟦ε⟧ˋὰˊ προσελθόντα δὲ εἰς Ἱε(ρου)σ(αλὴ)μ καὶ ὅλην τὴ[ν περίχωρον καὶ] διδάσκοντα, ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία τῶ[ν] ο[ὐ(ραν)ῶν. ἀπολείπ]εται τὸ σκότος, λάβεται τὸ φῶς, οἱ ἐν σκοτίᾳ θ[ανάτο]υ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 28

12/04/2013 12:08



35

Acts of the Apostles

29

καθήμ]ενοι, φῶς ἀνέτειλεν ὑμῖν. καὶ ⟦π⟧ˋἐˊποίει μεγ[ά]λα κ[αὶ θαυμάσια ὡς ἐπι]λέξαι αὐτὸν ἐκ τῶν φ[υλ]ῶν ιβ ἄνδρας, οὓς [ἐν ἀγάπῃ καὶ ἐν πίστει εἴχεν με]θ’ ἑα[υτοῦ νε]κροὺς ἐγείρω[ν καὶ νόσους θεραπεύων καὶ λε]προ[ὺς κ]αθαρίζων τυφλοὺ[ς θερα πεύ]ων

3 περιπλακις pap. || 4 μελησας pap. || 5 ϊδια pap. || 6 παραχριμα pap. || 7 ϊδων pap. || 10 χιρος, ερυσατο pap. || 11 χιρος pap. || 13 επι pap. || 14 επαγγιλαμενος pap. || 17 κηρυσειν pap. || 18–19 ϋπο pap. || 22 πιρασμος, υπομιναντες pap. || 24 ϋπερ pap. || 28 αποκυησε pap. || 29 ϊουδαιας pap. || 32 σκοτεια pap. || 33 ανετιλεν ϋμιν pap.

p. 9

5

10

15

20

25

30

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ἄν(θρω)]πε τ[οῦ μεγάλου βα[σιλέως, ἐμοὶ δὲ δεθείς, τί σοι ἔδοξεν ἐ]λθεῖν ε[ἰ]ς [τὴν Ῥωμαίων [ἡγεμονίαν καὶ στρατολογεῖν ἐκ τῆς ἐμῆς] ἐπαρχεία[ς; καὶ εἶπ[εν Παῦλος πλησθεὶς πν(εύματο)ς ἁγίου‧ Καῖσ]αρ, οὐ μόν[ον ἐκ τῆς σῆς [ἐπ]α[ρχίας στρατολογοῦμεν, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τῆς] οἰκουμέν[ης πάσης. τοῦτο γὰρ διατέτ[ακται, μηδένα ἀποκλεισθῆναι θέλο]ντ⟦ι⟧ˋαˊ στρατε[υθῆναι τῷ βασιλεῖ ἡμῶ[ν, ὅπερ εἰ καὶ σοὶ φίλον ἐστίν, στ]ράτευσαι α[ὐτῷ. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν π[λοῦτος ἢ τὰ νῦν ἐν τῷ βίῳ λαμπ]ρ̣ὰ σώσει σε. [χρυσὸς γὰρ ἀπόλλυται [πλοῦτος καταναλίσκετ]αι ἱμάτια κ[ατατρίβεται καὶ κάλλος [γηρᾷ . . . . . . . . . . . . κ]αὶ κόσμ[ο]ς ἔ[ρεται ἐν πυρὶ διὰ τὴν [τῶν ἀν(θρώπ)ων ἀνομίαν, μόνος] δὲ ὁ θ(εὸ)ς μέν[ει καὶ ἡ δι’ αὐτοῦ διδομ[ένη υἱοθεσία, ἐν ᾧ δεῖ σωθῆν]αι ἀλλ’ ἢ ἐὰ[ν ὑποπέσῃς αὐτῷ καὶ [δεηθῇς αὐτοῦ, σωθήσῃ‧ μέλλει] γὰρ [ἐν μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ πολεμεῖν τὸ[ν κόσμον ἐν πυρί. ταῦτα δὲ ἀκούσας Καῖ]σαρ [ἐκέλευσεν πάντας τοὺς δ[εδεμένους τοῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ πυρὶ κατακαῆ]ν[αι, τὸν δὲ Παῦλον τραχηλο[κοπηθῆναι τῷ νόμῳ τῶν Ῥωμαίων ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἦν μὴ σιγῶ[ν τὸν λόγον ἀλλὰ κοινούμενος προθύμως τῷ πραιφέκτῳ Λογ[γίνῳ καὶ τῷ κεντρυίωνι Κέ]σκῳ. ἦν [οὖν ἐν τῇ Ῥώμῃ ̣ἐνεργ[είᾳ τοῦ πονηροῦ ὡς πολλ]οὺς Χρηστ[ιανοὺς ἀκρίτως ἀναιρεῖσθ[αι, ὥστε τοὺς Ῥωμαίους στ]αθέντας ἐπὶ [τοῦ παλατίου β̣οῆ[σαι‧ ἀρκεῖ, οἱ γὰρ ἄν(θρωπ)οί εἰσιν] ἡμέτεροι, αἴρ[εις τὴν Ῥωμα[ί]ων [δύναμιν. τότε ἐπαύσατο ἐπὶ] τούτοις μηδέ[να αὐτῶ[ν ἅπτεσθαι, μέχρις ἂν αὐτὸς] διαγνοῖ τὰ περ[ὶ αὐτῶν. τότ[ε οὖν πάλιν Παῦλος προσηνέχ]θη αὐτῷ μετὰ τ[ὸ διάταγμα καὶ ὁ Νέρων ἐπέμενεν λέγων τοῦτο]ν τραχηλοκοπ[ηθῆναι. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος εἶπεν‧ Καῖσαρ, οὐ πρὸς ὀλίγον] χρόνον ἐγὼ ζῶ [τῷ ἐμῷ βασιλεῖ, κἄν με τραχηλοκοπήσῃ]ς καὶ τοῦτο ποιή[σω‧ ἐγερθεὶς ἐμφανήσομαί σοι, ὅτι οὐκ ἀ]πέθανον, ἀλλὰ ζ[ῶ τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ μου Χ(ριστ)ῷ Ἰ(ησο)ῦ, ὃς ἔρχεται τὴν οἰκουμέ]νη[ν] κρῖν[α]ι. [ὁ δὲ Λογγῖνος καὶ ὁ Κέσκος λέγουσιν τῷ Παύλῳ‧ π]όθε[ν] ἔχετε τὸν βασιλέα τοῦτον, ὅτι αὐτῷ πιστεύ]ετε μὴ [θέλοντες μεταβαλέσθαι ἕως θανάτου; ὁ δὲ Παῦλος] κοινω[σάμενος αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον εἶπεν‧ ἄνδρε]ς οἱ ὄν[τες

2 ελθιν pap. || 8 σωσι pap. || 14 πολεμιν pap. || 18 προφεκτω pap. || 20 ανερεισθαι pap. || 30 εχαιτε pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 29

12/04/2013 12:08

30

p. 10

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

[. . .] κατακα]ίων κα[θαρὸν τὴν οἰκουμένην. οἱ μὲν οὖν δεηθέντες εἶπον πρὸς αὐτόν‧ παρακαλοῦμέν σε μακάριε βοή]θησον ἡμᾶς τοιούτους γενέσθαι ὥσπερ καὶ σὺ εἶ κ]αὶ ἀπολύσομέν σε] κα[ὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν‧ οὔκ εἰμι δραπέτης τοῦ] θ(εο)ῦ μου, ἀλλὰ ἔ]ννομ[ος στρατιώτης θ(εο)ῦ ζῶντος‧ εἰ γὰρ ᾔδει]ν ὅτι ⟦ε⟧ ἀποθνήσκ]ω, ἐποίησα [ἄν αὐτό, Λογγῖνε καὶ Κέσκε‧ ἐπε]ὶ δὲ ζῶ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ ἐμ]αυτὸν [ἀγαπῶ, ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν, ἵν]α ἔλθω μετ’ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ δόξῃ [τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς αὐτοῦ. λέγουσιν αὐτ]ῷ‧ πῶς οὖν σου τρ̣αχηλοκ[οπηθέντος ἡμεῖς ζήσομε]ν; ἔτι δὲ αὐτῶν ταῦτα λαλούν[των πέμπει ὁ Νέρων ἰδεῖν], εἰ ἤδη τετραχηλοκόπηται ὁ Π[αῦλος, Παρθένιον καὶ Φέρη]τα καὶ εὗρον αὐτὸ(ν) ἔτι ζῶν]τα. Π[αῦλος δὲ προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς] εἶπεν‧ πιστεύσατε τῷ] ζῶ[ντι θ(ε)ῷ τῷ καὶ ἡμᾶς καὶ τοὺς πιστε]ύσαντας αὐτ[ῷ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγείροντι. οἱ δὲ εἶπον‧ ὑπάγο]μεν πρὸς Νέρωνα, ὅταν δὲ ἀποθάνῃς καὶ ἀναστῇς, τότε πιστεύ]σωμεν τῷ θ(ε)ῷ σου. τοῦ δὲ Λογγίνου καὶ τοῦ Κέσκου δεομέ]ν⟦ο⟧ˋωˊν περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας εἶ]πεν Παῦ[λος αὐτοῖς‧ ταχέως ἐλθόντες ὧ]δε ἐπὶ τὸν τάφον μο]υ εὑρήσετε β [ἄνδρας προσευχομένους Τί]τον καὶ Λουκᾶν, ἐκεῖνοι ὑμῖν δ[ώσουσιν τὴν ἐν κ(υρί)ῳ σφραγῖ]δα‧ καὶ σταθεὶς ὁ Παῦλος ἀπέν[αντι πρὸς ἀνατολὰς προσηύ]ξατο ἐπὶ πολὺ λέγων πατέρα . . . . . . . . . . . . [εἰς χεῖρας αὐ]τοῦ παρατίθημι τὸ πν(εῦμ)ά [μου . . . . . . . . . . . δέ]ξαι αὐτό καὶ καταπαύσα[ς τὴν προσευχὴν κοινολογησάμεν]ος ἑβραιστὶ πρὸς τοὺˋςˊ π[ατέρας προσέτεινεν τὸν τράχηλον μηκ]έτι λαλήσας καὶ ἀπετ[ίναξεν . . . . . . . ὡς δὲ ὁ σπεκουλάτωρ ἀπετίν]αξεν αὐτοῦ τὴν κ[εφαλήν, γάλα ἐπύτισεν εἰς τοὺς χιτῶν]ας τοῦ σ]τρατιώτου‧ [ὁ δὲ στρατιώτης καὶ οἱ παρεστῶτες ἰδ]ό(ν)τες] ἐθαύμ[α]σαν [ ]ἐβόησ[αν ]τὸν θ(εὸ)ν [ ]τοῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ . . . . [καὶ ἀπελθόντες ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ Καίσαρι

11–12 τετραχηλοκοπητε pap. || 18 επει pap. || 19 ευρησεται pap. || 20 ϋμιν, σταθις pap. || 24–5 εβραιστει pap. || 25–6 απετιναξεν απετιναξεν pap.

p. 11

5

10

τὰ γεγονότ[α, ὅτι τραχηλοκοπη]θείσης τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ γάλα ἐξῆλθεν [. . . . . . . κ]ἀκείνου θαυμάζοντος καὶ διαποροῦντος ἦ[λθεν ὁ Παῦλος] ὥρας θ ἑστώτων πολλῶν μετὰ τοῦ Καίσαρο[ς φιλοσόφω]ν δὲ καὶ φίλων καὶ τοῦ κεντυρίωνος. καὶ ὁ [Παῦλος φα]νεὶς πᾶσι εἶπεν διὰ φωνῆς πν(εύματο)ς ἁγίου‧ ἰ[δοὺ Παῦλο]ς ὁ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ στρατιώτης οὐκ ἀπέθανον, ἀλλὰ ζ[ῶ σοὶ δὲ ἔ]σται πολλὰ κακά ἀνθ’ ὧν αἷμα δίκαιον ἐξ[έχεας ἐπὶ] τῆς γῆς, οὐ μετὰ πολλὰς ταύτας ἡμέρας. ὁ δ[ὲ ἀκούσα]ς ἐκέλευσεν λυθῆναι τοὺς δεσμίους πάντ[ας τόν τ]ε Πάτροκλον καὶ τοὺ περὶ Βαρζάβαν. κα[ὶ ὡς ἐτάξ]ατο Παῦλος [ὄρ]θρου πορευθεὶς ὁ κεντ⟦η⟧ˋυˊρίω[ν καὶ οἱ σὺ]ν αὐτῷ μετὰ φόβου καὶ δειλίας

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 30

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

15

20

31

προσήρχον[το τῷ τά]φ⟦α⟧ˋῳˊ Παύλ[ου] καὶ ἐγγίσαντες αὐτοῦ ἶδ ἄν[δρας δύο π]ροσε[υχομένους καὶ] μέσον αὐτῶν τὸ[ν] Παῦλον, ὥ[στε αὐτοὺς ἐκπλαγῆ]ναι καὶ τὸν Τίτον καὶ τὸν [Λουκᾶν φόβῳ συσχεθ]έντας ἀνθρωπίνῳ εἰς [φυγὴν τραπῆναι. καὶ διωκωμένων κατελήμφ[θησαν ὑπ’ αὐτῶν, καὶ εἶπον οἱ διώκοντες αὐτούς‧ [οὐ διώκομεν ὡς ὑπονοεῖτε ὑμᾶς εἰς θάνατον, ἀλ[λὰ εἰς ζωήν, ἵνα ἡμῖν δῶτε ὡς Παῦλος ἐνετείλατ[ο ὁ μέσος ὑμῶν πρὸ μικροῦ] προσευχόμενος‧ καὶ ταῦ[τα ἀκούσαντες ἐχάρησαν] καὶ ἔδωκαν αὐτοῖς τὴν ἐν [κ(υρί)ῳ σφραγῖδα Πράξεις Πα[ύλου

1 τραχηλοκοπηθισης pap. || 4 κεσαρος pap. || 5 φανις πασει pap. || 6 ϊδου pap. || 6–7 απεθανεν pap. || 7 εστε pap. || 11 πορευθις pap. || 12 διλιας pap. || 13 εγγιζαντες pap. || 14 ϊδ pap. || 15 εκπλαγηνε pap. || 21 ενετιλατο pap.

P.Oxy. XIII 1602/Ghent Papyrus 62 Title: Acts of Paul Date: IV/V century Bibliography: H. A. Sanders, “A Fragment of the Acta Pauli in the Michigan Collection,” HTR 31 (1938): 73–90. Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XIII (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1919), 23–5. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: The University Library, Ghent Notes: Grenfell and Hunt, who identified the text as a homily to monks, note that “the vellum is stained and shriveled in places, rendering the decipherment sometimes difficult, especially on the verso.”9 Today the parchment is illegible in many places, perhaps due to further deterioration after the first edition. The hand is a neat upright uncial, and sometimes ο is reduced in size. The scribe frequently employed a high point to indicate a sense unit. Final ν is indicated by a superlinar stroke. Nomina sacra: θν, θς, θυ, ιηλ, ιν, κν, πνα, χυ, χν, Transcription: →

9

στρατιῶται Χ(ριστο)ῦ ἀκού[σ]ατε πο-

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XIII (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1919), 23.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 31

12/04/2013 12:08

32

5

10

15

20 ↓

25

30

35

40

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

σ]άκις ἐκ χειρὸς ἀ[ν]ό[μ]ων ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ἐρρύ[σα]το τὸν Ἰ(σρἀὴ)[λ καὶ μέχρι οὐ τ[ὰ] πρὸς τ[ὸν κ(ύριο)ν ἐτήρο]υσαν οὐκ ἀπ[έστη ἀπ’ αὐτ]ω(ν) ἐκ χειρ]ὸς γὰρ Φ[αραὼ ἔσωσεν αὐτ[ὸν] ὄντ[ος ἀνόμ]ου‧ καὶ Ὠγ βα[σ]ιλ[έως ἀνοσιωτέρου· καὶ Ἀδαρ [μετὰ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων· καὶ [ἐπεὶ τὰ πρ]ὸς θ(εὸ)ν ἐτήρουσα[ν‧ ἔτι ἔδωκ]εν αὐτοῖς [ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς] ἰσχ[ύος ἐπαγγειλά[μενος γ]ην Χαναν[α]ίων· [καὶ ὑπέτ]αξε(ν) αὐτοῖς το[ὺς ἀλλο]φύλους‧ καὶ μετ’ τ[αῦτα ὅσ]α ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ καὶ τ[ῇ ἀ]νύδρ[ῳ] ⟦καὶ⟧ παρέσχεν· ἐπὶ τούτοις προφήτ[ας] ἐξέπεμψεν‧ κηρύσσ[ειν] τὸν κ(ύριο)ν [ἡμῶν Χ(ριστὸ)ν [Ἰ(ησοῦ)ν οἵ]τι[ν]ε[ς κ]ατὰ τάξιν καὶ [κλ]ῆρον μερισμὸν λάμβανοντες πν(εῦμ)α] Χ(ριστ)οῦ [πολλὰ παθό(ν)τες ὑπὸ τοῦ] λ[αοῦ] ἀν[ηρέθησαν· ἀνῃρέθησαν ἀπ]οστά(ν)τες οὖν θ(εο)ῦ] ζῶντ[ος κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας] α[ὐ]τῶν· [ἐσφάλησαν τῆς] κ[ληρ]ονομ[ίας‧ τῆς αἰωνί]ου· καὶ νυν ἀ̣δε[λφοί μέγας] ἐπίκειται· πει[ρασμός ὃν] ὑπομείνα(ν)τες [ἕξομεν τ]ὴν προσέλευσιν [τὴν πρὸς] κ(ύριο)ν· καὶ συμφύγ[ιον καὶ] ὅπλ[ο]ν εὐδοκί[ας λάβωμ]εν Χ(ριστο)ῦ [Ἰ(ησο)]ῦ τὸ(ν) ὑπὲρ ἡ[μῶν δόντα] ἑαυτό(ν) γε [καὶ οὗτω]ς ὡς ἔστιν· καὶ παραλ[άβ]ετε τὸν λόγον ὅτι πν(εῦμ)α δυν[ά]μ̣εως ἐπ’ ἐσχάτων] των [καιρ]ῶν

2 The remnant of ε appears to be written above the line by a later hand. || 8 ανοσιοτερου Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 12–13 ϊσχυος pap. || 16 μετ’ αυτα pap. || 22–3 λαβοντες Sanders 1938, Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 23 καλοπαθου(ν)τες Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 26 π̣̅ν̣̅ο̣̅ς̣̅ ζωντος Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 27 ανομιας Sanders 1938, Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 29–30 αδελφοι μεινατε νικηται Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 31–2 μει̣ν̣[α]τ̣ε εως αν υπομειναντες Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 32 κ̣[υ]ρ̣ω̣μεν την Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 33–4 συμφυτο̣ν̣ Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 35 Χ(ριστο)ν Ι(ησου)ν αυτον Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 36 ϋπερ pap.; φυντα for δοντα Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 37 γη̣ pap.; γη̣ ι ̣ Grenfell-Hunt 1919; ει γε Sanders 1938; και‚ ουτως Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 40 εσχατω Sanders 1938, Grenfell-Hunt 1919; καιρων ο θ̅ς̅ Sanders 1938

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 32

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

33

P.Schøyen. MS.2634.1 (Fackelmann 3) Title: Acts of Paul and Thecla Image of front (→) available at http://www.schoyencollection.com/contents.htm. The fragment is now on display at the Münster Bibelmuseum. There is no available image of the reverse (↓). Date: III century Bibliography: K. Haines-Eitzen, “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 293–304; W. Rordorf, “Tradition and Composition in the Acts of Thecla: The State of the Question,” in The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles (ed. D. R. Macdonald; Semeia 38; Decatur, GA: Scholars Press, 1986), 43–53. Editio princeps: M. Gronewald, “Einige Fackelmann Papyri,” ZPE 28 (1978): 274–6. Location: Münster Bibelmuseum (since 1986) Notes: This small scrap of papyrus was discovered as a pastedown in a book cover. The fragment (4 × 4.6 cm) preserves seven lines of an estimated 30 lines per page. The hand is an unadorned uncial with no surviving margins, punctuation, or breathing marks. Transcription: →

5

]ν γινομ[ένων   ἀπεσ]τράφη ἀλλ[ ]Παῦλου ὁ δὲ[ ἀναπη]δήσας ἐξῆλ[θεν ἄμφοδο]ν· καὶ παρ[ετήρει ]χομε[ν]ο̣[υς   τοὺ]ς ἐξερ[χομένους

1 γεινομ[ενων pap.

↓ 10

]καὶ τρ[άπεζαν κα]ὶ ἐπότ[ισ]εν[   ]φιλῶν τὴ[ν θέλ]ων τυχει[ν 5   εἶ]πεν ἐν τῷ[   ἄ]νδρες τ[ίς διδασκαλί]α αὐτ[οῦ

For a transcription of the reverse, see “M. Gronewald, “Einige Fackelmann Papyri,” ZPE 28 (1978): 274–5.

10

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 33

12/04/2013 12:08

34

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Yale 1376/P.CtYBR 1376 Title: Acts of Paul? Date: IV/V century Bibliography: W. Rordorf, “Tradition and Composition in the Acts of Thecla: The State of the Question,” in The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles (ed. D. R. Macdonald; Semeia 38; Decatur, GA: Scholars Press, 1986), 43–52. Editio princeps: S. A. Stephens, Yale Papyri in the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library II (ed. L. Koenen; Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1985), 3–7. Provenance: Egypt Location: Currently housed in the Beinecke Library, Yale University Notes: This single leaf (8 × 12.5 cm) of a papyrus codex is written in a fairly small biblical uncial with well formed, upright, and evenly spaced letters. Lines are evenly ruled and the reddish-brown ink is heavily faded. There are no visible elaborations of letters, ligatures, or superlinear strokes indicating a final ν. The fragment was acquired in September 1931 from Maurice Nahman in Paris, but the provenance of the fragment was never mentioned. The editio princeps was done with the aid of ultra-violet light because of the faded ink; and, therefore, this transcription relies heavily on the printed edition in Stephens, Yale II, and also on a personal inspection of the fragment. Nomina sacra: ιην, ις, θς(?), κς, κυ, πηρ, υν, χρν Transcription: →

5

10

].[ ]νευσων[ εὐλογω ̣[ ] κ(ύριο)ς Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς η ακ ̣[ ̣] ̣ ̣ ̣ψισ[ ὄθεν σαυ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ δη[ Ἀλεξάνδρου πισ [  [ ̣ ̣] Ἀλεξανδ[ρ σωζε καὶ τὸν μὲˋνˊ ἄγγε[λον τ]ῷ εἶπεν Παῦλο ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣[ τε ἐμοὶ ἢ τούτῳ ἢ τη[ ποιήσαμεν. ὁ [θ(εὸ)]ς τουσ[ τῆ]ς γῆς. ὁ π(ατ)ὴρ τὸν [υ(ἱὸ)ν το]ύτου παῖδα Ἰη(σοῦ)ν Χρ(ιστὸ)ν [ ἀ]π’ αὐτοῦ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ μ̣ισε[

ἔαὐἐ-

3 ευλογωσ[ Stephens 1985 || 6 πιστ[ Stephens 1985 || 7 ]θη Αλεξανδ[ρ Stephens 1985 || 9 Παυλος[ Stephens 1985

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 34

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

35

↓

] ̣ ̣[ ]ἰσχυρα [ ] ̣ ̣ εἰς Δαμ[α σκὸν ]ε ἀπέλυσεν εἰς Ἱερο5 σόλυμα ] εὗρ[ε] ν[ῦν] ἀπóσ τολ[ον ]υ . . . ζομεν[ ]οὖν ἐμα[ ]Δαμασκὸν ε῏δεν ι ἐὰν[ ]αν . . . σθησει υ[ 10 ] αὐτῷ Παῦλος [ ] ̣ἡ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐπιφάνεια κἄν[ ]ἔμεινε ἀλλὰ υ [ Δ]αμασκὸν κἀκεῖθεν ἀ[ ] ̣ ̣ μενεν ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣ ̣[ 4 possible corrections to create the reading απελυσεν || 10 Παυλος υποδ[ Stephens 1985 || 12 ]και εμεινε Stephens 1985; there is perhaps a correction at the end of the line. || 13 κακειθεν απ[ Stephens 1985

P.Oxy. VI 849/British Library Pap. 2041 Title: Acts of Peter Date: IV century Bibliography: K. Haines-Eitzen, “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 293–304; J. B. Green, “The Gospel of Peter: Source for a Pre-Canonical Passion Narrative?” ZNW 78 (1987): 293–302; A Rimoldi, “L’apostolo S. Pietro nella letteratura apocrifa dei primi 6 secoli,” Scuola Cattolica 83 (1955): 196–224; C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 481–2. Editio princeps: B. A. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri VI (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1908), 6–12. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: British Library, London Notes: The fragment measures 9.8 × 9 cm and the first initial letter is extended into the margin and slightly enlarged indicating some type of paragraph demarcation. This single leaf of a parchment codex is severely abraded in the final five lines of the verso, while the pagination is still visible (167–8). Final nu is sometimes indicated by a line above the last letter. Previous to the publication of this Greek fragment of the Acts of Peter from Oxyrhynchus, Lipsius (Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, I) had published an edition of the Acts of Peter based on the Latin Codex Varcellensis as well as on two Greek manuscripts dating from the ninth to eleventh centuries and another inferior Latin manuscript. C.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 35

12/04/2013 12:08

36

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Schmidt later published an edition of a Coptic manuscript of the Acts of Peter. One of the points of debate is whether or not the Greek original favored the shorter ending of Codex Varcellensis in the account of the martyrdom of Peter or the longer version contained in the Latin manuscript attributed to Bishop Linus. The publication of this Oxyrhynchus fragment provides a glimpse of the Greek original, and while the text of Codex Varcellensis and this fragment are quite similar, they convincingly demonstrate the antiquity of the shorter ending of the martyrdom of Peter, although this fragment offers no evidence that Peter’s experiences in Jerusalem, which are preserved in Coptic and were published by Schmidt, were originally a part of the Acts of Peter. Nomina sacra: θν, θς, θυ, uncontracted μητερ Transcription:

5

10

ρξζ δι’ ἐμοῦ μὴ μελλήσαντες ]αὐτοῦ κατεχόντων εἰ ἀ]ρ̣α ἀληθῶς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ὁρώντων ὅτι ἀληθῶς νεκρός ἐστιν συνεπάθουν τῇ γραίδι λέγοντες εἰ ἄρα βούλει μῆτερ καὶ θαρρεῖς τῷ Πέτρου θ(εο)ῦ ἄραντες αὐτὸν ἡμεῖς ἀποισόμε[θα ἐχ̣εῖ ἵνα αὐτὸν ἐγείρας ἀποδῶͺ σοι τοὺτων δὲ οὓτως λαλούντων ὁ πραίφεκ[ω]σ[ατ]ενίζω[ν τῷ] Πέτρῳ̣ ] ἱδοὺ Πέτρε

8 I. θεω || 9 αποιησομεθα pap. || 10 ϊνα pap. || 14 ]ς ιδου Grenfell-Hunt 1908

5

10

ρξη ὁ παῖς μου νεκρὸ̣ς κεῖται ὃν καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἡδέως ἔχει καὶ οὐκ ἐφεισάμ̣[η]ν αὐτοῦ καίτοι γε ἑτέρους ἔχων μετ’ ἐμαυτοῦ νεανίσκους ἀλλὰ σὲ μᾶλλον καὶ τὸ(ν) διὰ σοῦ θ(εὸ)ν πειρᾶσαι θέλω(ν) εἰ ἄρα ἀληθεῖς ἔστε τοῦτο(ν) ἠβουλήθην ἀποθανεῖν καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἔφη οὐ πειράζεται θ(εὸ)ς οὐδὲ δοκιμάζεται Ἀγρίππα ἀλλὰ φιλούμενος καὶ παρακαλούμενος ἀκούει τ̣ῶν ἀξίων ἐπεὶ [δὲ νυνὶ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 36

12/04/2013 12:08

2 Epistle of Barnabas

Introduction That only a single fragmentary page of the Epistle of Barnabas should be preserved from the first four centuries of the Christian era is somewhat of a surprise given its inclusion alongside the 27 canonical books in Codex Sinaiticus. Together with the Shepherd of Hermas, Barnabas enjoyed a near canonical status for at least 200 years after it was first written down and circulated. Although some editors have suggested a direct relationship with the historical figure of Barnabas in the New Testament book of Acts, there is no reason to conclude that the document traces its origins to the sometimes missionary companion of Paul. Rather, Clement of Alexandria was the first to call attention to it, and given its focus on interpreting passages from the Hebrew Bible for Christian audiences and the fact that the author views God’s covenant with the Jewish people as having ended, it seems reasonable to conclude that the author was writing after the fall of the Jerusalem Temple and perhaps near the time of the Jewish revolt of 132–5 ce. The Laurenziana fragment received little notice until Robert Kraft called attention to it: “An Unnoticed Papyrus Fragment of Barnabas.” In that seminal study of PSI 7.757, Kraft argued that the Laurenziana fragment had affinities with the G family of Greek texts and that it was as old as the text of Codex C with several early independent readings.1 Together with the Didache, the Epistle of Barnabas reveals a developing orthodoxy of the canonical type where the Hebrew Bible is still important as it is interpreted in new contexts for Christian followers. The epistolary framework of Barnabas is little more than a literary device the author employs to disguise his greater desire to exhort Christians to greater obedience.

PSI 7.757 Title: Letter of Barnabas 9, 1–6 Date: late IV/early V century Bibliography: M. W. Holmes, ed. and rev., The Apostolic Fathers (Grand Rapids. MI: Baker,

R. A. Kraft, “An Unnoticed Papyrus Fragment of Barnabas,” VC 21 (1967): 156. Kraft designates Codex C as Codex H as in some earlier works.

1

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 37

12/04/2013 12:08

38

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

1999); J. C. Paget, The Epistle of Barnabas (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1994); R. A. Kraft, L’Epître de Barnabé (Sources Chrétiennes 172; Paris: Cerf, 1971), 53; R. A. Kraft, “An Unnoticed Papyrus Fragment of Barnabas,” VC 21 (1967): 150–63; M. Naldini, Documenti dell’antichità cristiana: Papiri e pergamene greco-egizie della raccolta fiorentina (2nd edn.; Felice Le Monnier: Firenze, 1965), 23–4. Editio princeps: G. Vitelli, ed., Pubblicazioni della Società Italianà per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto: Papiri greci e latini VII (numbers 731–870) (Florence: Società Italiana, 1925), 40–3 (no. 757). Provenance: Egypt Location: Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Florence Notes: A papyrus codex (6.3 × 11 cm) in “flowing but irregular semi-uncial hand with frequent ligatures.”2 Naldini describes the handwriting as a book hand with characteristics similar to the those of Sinaiticus: “Questa, come avverte l’editore, presenta peculiari caratteri di antichità analoghi a quelle del codice Sinaitico.”3 The text is punctuated in several instances with a high point and the scribe may have enlarged letters to indicate a new sense unit. Nomina sacra: indicated using an unusual form although twice the scribe did not use any abbreviation Transcription: ↓

5

10

15

[περὶ τῶν ὠτίων πῶς] περιέτεμ]εν ἡμῶν καὶ [τὴν καρδίαν λέγει ὁ κ(ύριος)] ἐν τῷ προφήτῃ εἰ[ς ἀκοὴν ὠτίο]υ κυρίυ οὐκ ἐπήκ[ουσάν μου κ]αὶ πάλιν λέγει ἀκ[οῆ ἀκούσονται] οἱ πόρρωθεν καὶ [ἃ ἐποίησα γν]ώσονται· καὶ περ[ιτμήθητε λ]έγει κ(ύριος) τὰς ἀκοὰς ὑ[μῶ]ν· καὶ πάλιν λέγ]ει ἄκουε Ἰσραήλ· [ὅτι τάδε λέγ]ει ὁ θ(εός) σου καὶ πάλιν τὸ πνεῦμα] κυρίου προφητεύει τίς ἐστὶν ὁ] θέλων ζῆσαι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα ἀκοῇ] ἀκουσάτω τῆς φωνῆς τοῦ] παιδός μου καὶ πάλιν λέγει ἄ]κουε οὐρανέ κ[α]ὶ [ἐ]νωτίζου γῆ] ὅτι κ(ύριος) ἐλάλησ[εν ταῦτα εἰς] μαρτύριον· κ[αὶ πά-

9.1

Kraft, “An Unnoticed Papyrus Fragment,” 153. M. Naldini, Documenti dell’antichità cristiana: Papiri e pergamene greco-egizie della raccolta fiorentina (2nd ed.; Felice Le Monnier: Firenze, 1965), 23.

2 3

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 38

12/04/2013 12:08

Epistle of Barnabas

20

39

λιν λέγει] ἀκούσατε λό[γον] κ(υρίου) ἄρχοντες] τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου [κ]αὶ πάλιν λέ]γει· ἀκούσ[ατ]ε [τέκ]να τῆς φωνῆς] βοῶντος ἐν [τ]ῇ ἐρήμῳ

2 ημων και τ[ην καρδιαν Vitelli 1925; ημων τα[ς ακοας Kraft 1967 || 6 π⟦ο⟧ˋωˊρρωθεν pap. || 8 κ: Kraft 1967 || 17 μαρτυριον – κ[αι Vitelli 1925; μαρτυριον . β Kraft 1967

→

5

10

15

20

[οὐκοῦν περιέτεμεν ἡμῶν] τὰς] ἀκοάς ἵνα ἀκο[ύσαντες τὸν λόγον πιστεύσ[ωμεν ἡμεῖς ἀ]λλὰ καὶ ἡ περιτομή [ἐφ’ ᾗ πεποίθασιν κατήργηται π[εριτομὴν γὰρ εἴρηκεν οὐ σαρ[κὸς γενηθῆναι ἀλλὰ παρέβησαν [ὅτι ἄγγελος ὁ πονηρὸς ἐσόφιζεν [αὐτούς λέγει δὲ πρὸς αὐτοὺ[ς τάδε λέγει ὁ θ(εὸς) ὑμῶν· ὧδ[ε εὑρίσκω ἐντολήν μὴ σπείρ[ητε ἐπὶ ἀκάνθαις περιτμή[θητε τῷ κ(υρίῳ) ὑμῶν· καί τί λέ[γει καὶ περιτμήθητε τὸ σ[κληρὸν τῆ[ς] καρδίας ὑμῶν [καὶ τὸν τρ[ά]χηλον ὑμῶν ο[ὐ μὴ σκληρύνετε πάλιν [λέγει κύριος πάντα τὰ ἔθνη ἀπε[ρίτμητα ἀκ[ρο]βυστίαν· ὁ δὲ λα[ὸς οὗτος ἀπ[ε]ρίτμητος καρδ[ίαν ἀλλ’ ἐρεῖς καὶ μὴν περ[ι]τ[έμνεται

9.4

6 ειρηκεν: ειˋπενˊρηκεν to correct ειρηκεν to ειπεν || 17 δ̅ written in margin to indicate correction(?) or some note of textual division (4); σκληρυνειτε, initial ρ appears in the form of a staurogram.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 39

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 40

12/04/2013 12:08

3 The Didache

Introduction The Didache has been widely identified as a Jewish Christian treatise of the late first or early second century ce that seeks to affirm the proper procedures for Christian ordinances and practices. In several instances it appears that the author(s) openely rejected Jews who had not converted to Christianity. Its author(s) further encouraged readers to avoid certain practices when or in the manner that their Jewish counterparts practiced them. In the larger picture, the Didache was certainly part of the developing canonical consciousness of the first Christian centuries and was eventually adopted into the Ethiopian Orthodox canon although it had enjoyed broad canonical status in the seventh century ce. These leaves from a miniature codex are important not because of the form of text they witness to, but rather because of the fact that the Didache was being transmitted in a portable copy that was likely intended for personal use. This fragment offers a glimpse into the private reading material of an anonymous Christian of the late fourth or early fifth century ce.

P.Oxy. XV 1782 Title: Didache Date: IV/V century Bibliography: M. W. Holmes, The Apostolic Fathers (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1999), 344–69; K. Niederwimmer, The Didache (Hermeneia; Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1998); W. Rordorf and A. Tuilier, La doctrine des douze apôtres (Didache): Introduction, texte, traduction (2nd ed.; Sources chrétiennes 248; Paris: Cerf, 1998); G. Schöllgen and W. Geerlings, Didache. Zwölf-Apostel-Lehre/Traditio apostlica. Apostolische Überlieferung (Freiburg: Herder, 1991); K. Wengst, Didache (Apostellehre), Barnabasbrief, Zweiter Klemensbrief, Schrift an Diognet (Munich: Kösel, 1984); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 502–3. Editio princeps: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922), 12–15. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 41

12/04/2013 12:08

42

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Notes: P.Oxy. XV 1782 catalogues two vellum leaves of a fourth- or early fifth-century ce miniature codex (5.8 × 5 and 5.7 × 4.8 cm). Hunt estimates that this fragment belonged to an eight-sheet quire.1 The hand is trained and the letters are evenly formed, and final ν is indicated by a superlinear stroke. In one instance the text has been re-inked in red (l. 20). Perhaps the most significant contribution to understanding the history of the text of the Didache is that this fragment presents several new readings to M, thus showing a different recension of the text that circulated quite early in North Africa. Nomina sacra: πνα Transcription: fol. 1

5

10

15 fol. 2

20

25

30

οὐχὶ καὶ τ[ὰ ἔ- θνη τοῦτο ποιοῦσιν ὑμε[ῖ]ς δὲ φιλεῖ[τε τοὺς μισοῦ(ν)τας ὑμᾶς καὶ οὐχ ἕξετε ἐχ̣θρό]ν ἀκούε τί σε δεῖ ποιοῦντα [σ]ώσαί σου] τὸ πν(εῦμ)α π[ρ]ῶτον πάντω(ν) ἀπέχου τῶν σαρκ[ι]κῶν ἐ-  πιθυ[μιῶν ἐλέγ[ξ]εις π[ερὶ ὧ(ν) δὲ προσεύξε̣[ι οὓς δὲ ἀγαπήσ[εις ὑπὲρ τὴν ψ[υξή(ν) σου τέκνον μο[υ φεῦγε ἀπ[ὸ 〚ἀ]πὸ〛 παντὸς πράγματος πονηροῦ καὶ ὁμοίου αὐτοῦ μ]ὴ γίνου ὀργί- λο]ς ἐπειδὴ ὁδ[ηγεῖ] ἡ̣ ὀργὴ πρὸς τὸ]ν φόνον

1.3b

1.4

2.7

3.1

3.2

13 αποσχου pap. || 14 σαρκεικων pap. || 15–16 επιθυμεων Wessely 1924; επιθυμειων Hunt 1922 || 23 ⟦απο⟧ Wessely 1924, Hunt 1922 || 27 γεινου, οργειλος pap. 1

A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922), 12–13.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 42

12/04/2013 12:08

4 The Gospel of Mary

Introduction Together with P.Berolinensis 8502, P.Oxy. L 3525 and P.Ryl. 463 comprise the available Greek witnesses to the Gospel of Mary. Both of the fragments included in this volume are are also attested in P.Berolinensis 8502 and do not preserve any of the text of the missing pages from that codex. As with many of the texts included here, the Gospel of Mary has enjoyed renewed attention in recent decades as scholars have reconsidered earlier attempts to classify this text as Gnostic. For example, Tucket writes: “It thus seems highly likely that the Gospel of Mary is to be located within the broader spectrum of thought and/or texts usually described as ‘Gnostic’.”1 Perhaps the importance of these two fragments lies in the preservation of the final lines of the gospel in P.Ryl. 463, which uses the term “gospel” to refer to the text and may have in mind the canonical gospels which also refer to themselves as gospels using a term that should typically refer to the teaching of Jesus and not the literary texts documenting his deeds. These two texts are themselves copies and therefore push back this usage of the term gospel to at least the time when the copies they were made from were written. The direction of borrowing of literary devices and structures during the early precanonical period appears to favor the Synoptic gospels as the model for the conventions preserved in the Gospel of Mary, although this must certainly remain only a conjecture.

P.Oxy. L 3525 Title: Gospel of Mary Date: III century Bibliography: D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000); D. Lührmann, “Die griechischen Fragmente des Mariaevangeliums POx 3525 und PRyl 463,” NovT 30 (1988): 321–38; R. McL. Wilson and G. W. MacRae, “The Gospel of Mary,” Nag Hammadi Codices V, 2–5 and VI with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, 1 and 4 (ed. D. M. Parrott; Leiden: Brill, 1979), 453–71; W. Till, Die gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502 (rev. H.-M. Schenke; TU 60; Berlin: 1972). 1

C. Tuckett, “The Gospel of Mary,” Expository Times 118 (2007): 369.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 43

12/04/2013 12:08

44

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Editio princeps: P. Parsons, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Volume 50 (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 12–14. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: These two fragments (a 11.5 × 12 cm/b 2.1 × 1 cm) are both broken on all sides and written in a “practiced cursive of the third century.”2 The two fragments originate from a single sheet or roll with no writing on the reverse. The Greek text of P.Oxy. L 3525 is reconstructed with the help of the Coptic text. The manuscript is punctuated: apostrophe at ll. 7, 14, diaeresis at ll. 11, 19, and there are abbreviations (suspension) at ll. 12 and 19. The documentary hand may suggest that this was a private copy rather than one commissioned for professional usage. The smaller fragment remains unplaced and/or unidentified. Nomina sacra: ανους; κυριε and σωτηρος are not contracted Transcription: fr. a. →

]    [ ]    [ ]ουδεν[ ]    [ 5 τ]αῦτα εἰπὼν ̣ἐξ[ῆλθεν. οἱ δὲ ἐλυπήθησαν δακρύοντες πολλὰ καὶ] λέγοντες, πῶς π[ορευώμεθα πρὸς τὰ ἔθνη κηρύσσοντες τὸ εὐα]γγέλιον τῆς βα[σιλείας τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀν(θρώπ)ου; εἰ γὰρ μηδ’ ἐκείνου ἐφείσα]ντο πῶς, ἡμῶν ἀφ[έξονται; τότε ἀναστᾶσα Μαριάμμη καὶ ἀσπαζομένη] αὐτοὺς κατεφίλησε [πάντας καὶ λέγει, ἀδελφοί, 10 μὴ δακρύετε μὴ λυπ]εῖσθε μηδὲ διστάζετε ἡ [γὰρ χάρις αὐτοῦ ἔσται μ]εθ’ ὑμῶν σκέπουσα ὑμᾶς. μᾶλλον εὐχαρι[στῶμεν τῇ μεγαλειότ]ητι αὐτ(οῦ) ὅτι συνήρτηκεν ἡμᾶς καὶ ἀν(θρώπ)ου[ς πεποίηκεν. ταῦτα εἰποῦσα Μαριά]μμη μετέστρεψεν τὸν νοῦν αὐτῶν ἐ[π’ ἀγαθὸν καὶ ἦρξαν συνζη]τ[εῖ]ν περὶ τῶν ἀποφθεγμάτων τοῦ σωτῆρ[ος. λέγει Πέτρος 15 πρὸ]ς Μαριάμμην, ἀδέλφη, οἴδαμεν ὅτι πολλ[ὰ ἠγαπήθης ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτ]ῆρος ὡς οὐκ ἄλλη γυνή. εἶπον οὖν ἡμῖν [ὅ σους σὺ γινώσκεις λόγο]υς τοῦ σωτῆρος οὗς ἡμεῖς οὐκ ἠκούσαμεν ὑπέ[λαβε Μαριάμμη λέγουσα ὅσα] ὑμᾶς λανθάνει καὶ ἀπομνημονεύω ἀπα[γγελῶ ὑμῖν. καὶ ἦρχεν αὐτοῖς τού]των τῶν λόˋγˊ(ων), ἐμ[οῦ] πότε ἐν ὁράματι ἰδ[ούσης τὸν κύριον 20 εἶπον,] κύριε σήμερον [ . . . .] [.] βε[ 3 ]ουδ’ ενομο[θετησα ως ο νομοθετης Lührmann 2000 || 5 αεξ[ pap.; α̣ ̣ξ[ Parsons 1983 || 9 λεγουσα τοις αδελφοις Parsons 1983 || 10 δισταζετει Parsons 1983; χαρις γαρ Parsons 1983 || 11 ϋμας pap.; ευ⟦ ̣⟧ χαρι[στωμεν Parsons 1983 || 12 ουτω λεγουσα following πεποιηκεν Parsons 1983 || 12 αυˋτˊ pap. || 16 ημειν pap. || 19 ϊδουσης pap.; εμ[οι Parsons 1983 || 19–20 κυριον και επουση Parsons 1983 || 20 ειπον] κυριε σημερον σ[ε ειδον] υπελαβε λεγ[ων μακαρια ει συ Lührmann-Schlarb 2000

2

P. Parsons, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Volume L (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 12.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 44

12/04/2013 12:08



fr. b

The Gospel of Mary

45

] κλε [

P.Rylands 463 Title: Gospel of Mary Date: III century Bibliography: C. Tuckett, The Gospel of Mary (Oxford Early Christian Gospel Texts; New York: Oxford University Press, 2007), 112–18, 123–33; W. Schneemelcher, ed., New Testament Apocrypha (trans. R. McL. Wilson; 2 vols.; Louisville, KY: Westminster/John Knox Press, 2003), 1:392; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000), 62–5, 68–71; D. Lührmann, “Die griechischen Fragmente des Mariaevangeliums POxy 3525 und PRyl 463,” NovT 30 (1988): 321–38; A. Pasquier, L’Évangile selon Marie, (Bibliothèque Copte de Nag Hammadi, 10; Québec: Les Presses de L’Université Laval, 1983); R. McL. Wilson and G. W. MacRae, “The Gospel according to Mary BG, I:7,1–19,5,” in Nag Hammadi Codices V,2–5 and VI with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,1 and 4, NHS 11 (Leiden: Brill, 1979), 453–71; S. G. Kapsamenos, “ΤΟ ΚΑΤΑ ΜΑΡΙΑΜ ΑΠΟΚΡUFΟΝ ΕUΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ (P. Ryl. III 463),” Athena 49 (1939): 177–86. Editio princeps: C. H. Roberts, “463. The Gospel of Mary,” Catalogue of the Greek and Latin Papyri in the John Rylands Library Manchester (3 vols.; Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1938), 3:18–23. Provenance: probably Oxyrhynchus Location: John Rylands Library, Manchester Notes: P.Rylands 463 has received more scholarly attention than many of its contemporary apocryphal Christian texts. The small fragment (8.9 × 9.9 cm), written on both sides and numbered 21 on recto and 22 on verso, has 16 lines of text. The handwriting is an upright uncial with some cursive tendencies. Roberts says of the handwriting that it is “clear and upright, is also ugly and ill-proportioned, and shows considerable cursive influence.”3 There is punctuation at l. 19 (smooth breathing), an accent in line 23, and diaeresis at ll. 6 and 14. A high point is placed at lines 2 and 9. Given that this folio forms the end of the Gospel of Mary and that the recto preceeds the verso, where we would expect the verso to preceed the recto at the end of a quire, we may assume that this folio was bound in a book with several quires. Nomina sacra: ανον but σωτηρ is left uncontracted

C. H. Roberts, “163. The Gospel of Mary,” Catalogue of the Greek and Latin Papyri in the John Rylands Manchester (3 cols.; Mancgester: University Press, 1938), 3:20.

3

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 45

12/04/2013 12:08

46

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Transcription → κ̣α τὸ λοιπὸν δρ̣όμου και[ρο]ῦ χρόνου αἰῶνος ἀνάπαυσιν ἐ[ν] σιγῇ‧ ταῦτ[α εἰ]ποῦσα ἡ Μαριάμμη ἐσιώπησε[ν] ὡς τοῦ σωτῆρος μέχρι ὧδε 5 εἰρηκότος. Ἀνδρέας λέγε[ι‧ ἀ]δελφοί, τί ὑμῖν δοκε[ῖ] περὶ τῶν λαληθέντων; [ἐγ]ὼ [μὲν γὰρ οὐ πιστεύω ταῦτ⟦ε⟧ˋαˊ [τὸ]ν σ[ωτῆρα εἰρηκέναι· ˋἐˊδόκει γ[ὰρ ἑτε10 ρογνωμονεῖν τῇ ἐκ[ε]ίν[ου διανοίᾳ. περὶ τοιούτ[ω]ν πρα[γμάτων ἐξεταζόμενος ὁ σω[τὴρ λάθρα γυ[να]ικὶ ἐλάλει καὶ [οὐ φανερῶς ἵνα πάντες ἀκούσω[μεν 15 μὴ ἀ]ξιολογωτέραν η[ ]ων [ 3 τ[α] ειπουσα Tuckett 2007; τ[α] εˋιˊπουσα Kapsamenos 1939, Roberts 1938 || 5–6 αελφοι Tuckett 2007 || 6 ϋμειν pap. || 6–7 περι των περι των pap. || 7 εγω μεν Roberts 1938, Kapsamenos 1939, Lürhmann-Schlarb 2000; [εγω μεν] Tuckett 2007 || 8–9 σ[ο]ν σ[ω]τηρα Roberts 1938; [ο]ν σ[ω]τηρα Kapsamenos 1939, Pasquier 1983, Lürhmann 1988 || 9 δοκει Tuckett 2007 || 10–11 εννοια Roberts 1938, Tuckett 2007 || 12 εξεταζομενος Lürhmann 1988 || 13 Σω[τηρ μητι] Pasquier 1983, Kapsamenos 1939 || 14 ϊνα pap.; ακουσα[ιμεν Roberts 1938 || 15 [τι α]ξιολογωτερον α[ ]ων [   ] Roberts 1938; [μη α]ξιολογωτεραν η[μ] ων [αυτην αποδειξαι ηθ]ε[λε ̣ ̣ ̣] Pasquier 1983, Lürhmann 1988, Kapsamenos 1939

↓

5

10

15

κβ τοῦ σωτῆρος; Λευε[ὶ]ς λέγει Πέτρ̣ῳ‧ Πέτρε, ἀ[εί] σο[ι] τὸ ὀργίλον παράκειται‧ καὶ ἄρτι οὕτως συνζητεῖ[ς] τῇ γυναικὶ ὡς ἀντικείμενοι αὐτῇ. εἰ ὁ σωτὴ[ρ] ἀξίαν αὐτὴν ἡγήσατο, σὺ [τ]ίς εἶ ἐξουθενῶν αὐτήν; πάντως γὰρ ἐκεῖνος εἰδὼς αὐτὴν ἀσφ[αλῶς] ἠγάπησεν‧ μᾶλλ[ο]ν αἰσχ̣υ(ν)θ[ῶμε]ν καὶ ἐνδυσάμενι τὸν τ[έλειο]ν ἄν(θρωπ)ον, ἐκεῖνο τὸ προσταχ[θὲν ἡ]μῖν π[ο]ιήσωμεν‧ κηρύξ[ωμεν τὸ] εὐαγγ[έ]λιον, μηδὲν ὁ[ρί]ζοντ[ες μ]ηδὲ νομοθετ[ο]ῦντες ὡς εἶπ[εν ὁ σωτήρ. ταῦ]τα εἰπὼν ὁ Λευεὶς μὲν ἀπελθὼν] ἧρ̣χεν κη[ρύσ[σειν]

2 οργειλον Tuckett 2007 || 4 αντικειμενος Roberts 1938, Kapsamenos 1939, Pasquier 1983, Lürhmann 1988 || 5 σωτη Tuckett 2007 || 6 εξουθεινων pap. || 8–9 αισχυνθ[ωμε]ν Tuckett 2007 || 9 ενδυσαμενο[ι] Roberts 1938, Pasquier 1983, Lürhmann 1988, Kapsamenos 1939 || 10–11 προσταθ[εν] Roberts 1938, Pasquier 1983, Lürhmann 1988, Kapsamenos 1939 || 11 ημειν pap. || 11–12 κηρυσσ[ειν] Roberts 1938, Pasquier 1983; κηρυξω[μεν] Kapsamenos 1939 || 13 ως Kapsamenos 1939 || 16 κη[ρυσσειν το ευαγγελι]ον [κατα Μαριαμ] Roberts 1938, Kapsamenos 1939; κη[ρυσσειν το ευαγγελι]ον [ευαγγελιον κατα Μαριαμμην] Lürhmann 1988

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 46

12/04/2013 12:08

5 The Gospel of Peter

Introduction In the recent past, scholarly focus on the Gospel of Peter has tended towards the thesis that the author of this gospel may have had access to, or in some discussions may have provided in part, a passion account that was later adapted by the canonical evangelists when their own accounts were put down on papyrus at the end of the first century. That debate continues to be of central significance for studies on the Gospel of Peter. Unfortunately, the early fragments of this gospel are really only scraps of the larger work, and therefore it is difficult to establish the form of this gospel that circulated during the period when the canonical gospels were taking on their final form. In fact, the most complete manuscript of the Gospel of Peter was discovered only in the late nineteenth century in an eighth- or ninthcentury Greek manuscript unearthed in Egypt. The early fragments of this gospel do not permit any firm conclusions as to whether the text was still in a state of fluid development in the second century or whether its passion narrative and other contents were already fixed as they have been passed down in the later eighth- or ninth-century manuscript. Because the author(s) of the Gospel of Peter appears to have used a variety of sources, including oral traditions, the Hebrew Bible as a prooftext, possibly written traditions akin to the canonical sources for the passion of Jesus, it is possible to suggest a late first-century date for this gospel. Whether these two fragments from Oxyrhynchus preserve the earliest traces of the same Gospel of Peter that was denounced by Serapion and was in use in Rhossus and likely elsewhere remains to be established. The overlap with the canonical sources is significant, but many scholars have seen this gospel as an independent tradition that preserves the oldest surviving writings associated with the New Testament apostle Peter.

P.Oxy. XLI 2949 Title: Gospel of Peter Date: II/III century Bibliography: T. A. Wayment, “A Reexamination of the Text of P.Oxy. 2949,” JBL 128 (2009): 375–82; A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (Library of New Testament Studies 315; London and New York: T&T Clark, 2006); P. Foster, “Are There Any Early Fragments of the So-Called Gospel

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 47

12/04/2013 12:08

48

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

of Peter,” NTS 52 (2006): 1–28; D. Lührmann, “Kann es wirklich keine frühe Handschrift des Petrusevangeliums geben?” NovT 48 (2006): 379–83; T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas, Das Petrusevangelium und die Petrusapokalypse: Die griechischen Fragmente mit deutscher und englischer Übersetzung (Neutestamentliche Apokryphen I) (GCS 11; Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2004); D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000), 72, 84–5; D. Lührmann, “POx 2949: EvPt 3–5 in einer Handschrift des 2./3./Jahrhunderts,” ZNW 72 (1981): 216–26. Editio princeps: R. A. Coles, “2949: Fragments of an Apocryphal Gospel (?),” The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XLI (ed. G. M. Browne; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972), 15–16. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sakler Library, Oxford Notes: This small papyrus fragment (4 × 7.5 cm) preserves 13 lines of text in a single column with writing on one side only. Additionally, a small unplaced fragment appears to be written in the same hand and potentially derives from the same leaf. The papyrus preserves an account of Joseph of Arimathea’s(?) request to Pilate for the body of Jesus, although the text is too fragmentary to be certain. The first four lines are badly abraded, and the hand is slanted but consistent with carefully formed letters. No grammatical notations are visible in the surviving portions. The identification of this text with the Gospel of Peter has been called into question, although Lührmann has maintained the identification with some force. With so many divergences from the Gospel of Peter, it is perhaps wise to recognize that the author at least knew that text in some form but has either drawn from a different recension of it, or perhaps was quoting from it. Transcription: fr. 1

]....[ ]τ[ ]....[ ]ναὶ[ 5 ] ὁ φίλος Π[ε]ι̣λά[τ]ου [ ]υς ὅτι ἐκέλευσεν [ ἐλ]θὼν πρὸς Πειλᾶτ[ον ]σῶμα εἰς ταφὴν [ Ἡρῴδ]ην ᾐτήσα[το 10 ]ηναι εἰπὼν[   ] αἰτήσα[το    ]αὐτὸν[     ]ὅτι α[ 2 γ Lührmann-Schlarb 2000 || 6 ειδ]ως Bernhard 2006; Lührmann 2000; ]ις Coles 1972 || 11 ητησα[το Bernhard 2006; Lührmann-Schlarb 2000

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 48

12/04/2013 12:08



fr. 2

4

The Gospel of Peter

49

μου[ Πειλ[ατ τις α[ μεν[

P.Oxy. LX 4009 Title: Gospel of Peter? Date: II century Bibliography: D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000); R. A. Coles, M. W. Haslam, and P. J. Parsons, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1994), 1–5. Editio princeps: D. Lührmann, “POx 4009: Ein neues Fragment des Petrusevangeliums?,” NovT 35 (1993): 390–410. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: A single leaf from a papyrus codex measuring 2.9 3 9 cm and containing 21 lines of visible text on the front side and 20 lines on the reverse. The hand is uneven, sloping noticeably to the left with some ligatures and a tendency towards cursive forms. The page presented here as the first, where the text runs parallel to the papyrus fibers, is identifiably that of the Gospel of Peter, whereas that of the reverse side has not been confidently attributed to the apocryphal Gospel of Peter, and may therefore be part of another Christian text which was originally gathered together with this gospel into a single codex. For example, 2 Clement 5:2–4 makes reference to an early Christian apocryphal gospel that contained a dialogue between Jesus and Peter, much like P.Oxy. LX 4009. Nomina sacra: κε Transcription: →

5

].[ ]α εἰς[ ]. κα[ . . ]φ[ ] θερισμός[ γίνου δὲ ἀκέ]ραιος ὡς αἱ [περιστεραὶ κ]αὶ φρόνιμ[ος ὡς οἱ ὄφεις.] ἔσεσθε ὡς ἀρνία ἀνὰ μέ]σον λύκων. εἶπον πρὸς αὐ]τόν‧ ἐὰν οὖ(ν)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 49

12/04/2013 12:08

50

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

10

σπαραχθῶ]μεν; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς] λέγει μοι· οἱ λύκοι σπαρά]ξαντες τὸ ἀρνίον οὐ]κέτι αὐτῷ οὐδὲν δύνανται] ποιῆσα[ι] δι15 ὸ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑ]μῖν‧ [μὴ] φοβεῖσθε ἀπὸ τ]ῶν ἀπ[οκτενόντων ὑμᾶ]ς καὶ̣ [μετὰ τὸ ἀποκτεῖναι] μηκέ[τι ποιῆσαι δυναμέ]νων [μηδέν. 20 ]ἔχ̣ων[ ]μει[ 2 ει Lührmann 2000 || 4 ο θερισμος Lührmann-Schlarb 2000 || 15 υμειν pap.

↓

     ] . [     ]ψει . [    ] . υσ . [ οὐδὲ τω[ 5 παρεσχ[ θον τιμ[ κας δια . [ ὅτι ἀφˋεˊια[ λαια μα[ 10 αὐτῷ ἐκ[ μενων[ νόματ[ι ἀφεῖς κ(ύρι)ε[   ] . ουθ  [ 15    ]μαι [    ]προ[    ]πη  [    ]σιν   [    ] σραι [ 20    ] . . εν[

τῷ ὀ-

2 φ Lührmann 1993; ψξ Lührmann-Schlarb 2000|| 4 συ δε Lührmann 1993, Lührmann/Parsons 1994 || 5 παρεσχ[ηκα τω προσελ]θοντι μ[οι] Lührmann 1993 || 8 οτι φˋεˊι〚.〛α Lührmann-Schlarb 2000 || 8–9 [εν Γαλι] λαια μα[θητης] Lührmann 1993 || 14 [ακο]λουθ[εω] Lührmann 1993 || 16 του ο Lührmann-Schlarb 2000

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 50

12/04/2013 12:08

6 The Infancy Gospel of James

Introduction Among the many texts contained in this volume, perhaps none has greater attestation than the Protevangelium of James or the Infancy Gospel of James and in the period prior to the fifth century ce three manuscripts survive—P.Bodmer 5, PSI 1.6, and Greek Papyrus JE 85643 (SR 6P/1817). The numerous Greek manuscripts of the Protevangelium attest to its popularity from late antiquity to the modern era, and Origen’s mention of it in the third century shows a growing interest in it from an earlier period. Because the author of the text so blatantly borrowed from the New Testament gospels of Matthew and Luke, it must owe its origins to the decades after those gospels were written and circulated, and then gained wider acceptance in Christian communities throughout the Mediterranean basin. The title itself is a modern creation. In its present state the Protevangelium advocates a developing Mariology rather than an alternate understanding of the nativity accounts of the Synoptic tradition. This sometimes conflated rendering of Synoptic stories and Old Testament themes and ideas seems to crystallize the budding veneration of Mary at the same time that the canonical gospels were growing in popularity and authority. The author does not shy away from presenting the legendary alongside the already known as well as passing along oral fables from an earlier period. The author’s attempt at legitmization—“I, James, wrote this history in Jerusalem during the uproar at the death of Herod”—displays a genuine belief that the text would receive wider audience if it could be linked to Jerusalem and a brother of Jesus. These efforts place the author in a later period, looking back on the Synoptic tradition with some affection for and admiration of Synoptic credentials. The Bodmer papyrus represents a nearly complete text of the Protevangelium with few lacunae, while the Laurenziana and Cairo fragments are quite fragmentary.

P.Bodmer 5 Title: Protevangelium of James Date: IV century Bibliography: T. Wasserman, “P72 and the Bodmer Miscellaneous Codex,” NTS 51 (2005): 137–54; J. M. Robinson, The Pachomian Monastic Library at the Chester Beatty Library and the Bibliothèque Bodmer (Occasional Papers of the Institute for Antiquity and

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 51

12/04/2013 12:08

52

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Christianity 19; Claremont: Institute for Antiquity and Christianity, 1990); E. de Stryker, “Die griechischen Handshriften des Protevangelium Jacobi,” in Griechische Kodikologie und Textüberlieferung (ed. D. Harlfinger; Darmstadt: Buchgesellschaft, 1980), 577–612; E. de Strycker, La forme la plus ancienne du Protévangile de Jacques. Recherches sur le Papyrus Bodmer 5 avec une édition critique du texte et une traduction annotée (Subsidia hagiographica 33; Brussels: Societe des Bollandistes, 1961); B. L. Daniels, The Greek Manuscript Tradition of the Protevangelium Jacobi (2 vols.; unpublished dissertation, Duke University, 1956); C. Tischendorf, Evangelia apocrypha (Leipzig: Mendelssohn, 1876), 1–50. Editio princeps: Michel Testuz, Papyrus Bodmer V: Nativité de Maria (Geneva: Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, 1958). Provenance: Near Dishna Location: Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève) Notes: The Bodmer papyri were discovered in the 1950s near Dishna and were eventually purchased by Martin Bodmer. The particular codex to which the Protevangelium belongs also contained 3 Corinthians, the 11th Ode of Solomon, Jude, Melito’s Homily on the Passion, a fragment of a liturgical hymn, the Apology of Phileas, Psalms 33:2–34:16, and 1–2 Peter. Because of the inclusion of the Apology of Phileas, the codex can be securely dated after the first decade of the fourth century.1 A single copyist produced the entire Protevangelium and some of the corrections and supralinear notations are in the same hand. Punctuation is used sparingly in this text, but there are instances of a high point for sentence breaks and a few indications to note rough breathing. Καί is indicated several times by the use of a ligature, typically at the end of a line and final nu is frequently noted by a supralinear stroke. The hand is a careful upright uncial with evenly spaced letters. Nomina sacra: the scribe employs the typical abbreviations with minor variation in the forms used for ισραηλ and πνευματος Transcription: p. 1 1

5

10

1

α Γένεσις Μαρίας Ἀποκάλυψις Ἰακώβ ἐν ταῖς ἱστορίαις τῶν ιβ φυλῶν Ἰωακεὶμ ἦ(ν) πλούσιος σφόδρα καὶ προσέφερε ⟦τῷ⟧ κ(υρί)ῳ τὰ δῶρα αὐτοῦ διπλᾶ λέγων ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἔσται τὸ τῆς περιουσίας μου ἅπαντι τῷ λαῷ καὶ τὸ τῆς ἀφέσεως κ(υρί)ῳ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ εἰς ἱλασμὸν ἐμοί ἐνήγγισεν δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα ἡ μεγάλη κ(υρί)ῳ καὶ προσέφερον

‘T. Wasserman, “Papyrus 73 and the Bodmer Miscellaneous codex,” NTS 51 (2005): 140–1.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 52

12/04/2013 12:08



15

The Infancy Gospel of James

53

οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσ(ρα)ὴλ τὰ δῶρα αὐτῶν καὶ ἔστησαν κατενώπιον αὐτοῦ καὶ Ῥουβὴλ λέγων οὐκ ἔξεστί σοι πρώτῳ ἐνεγκεῖν τὰ δῶρά σου καθότι σπέρμα οὐκ ἐποίησας

6 εστε pap. || 7 περισσιας pap. || 9 ιλιασμον pap. || 15 εξιστι pap. || 15–16 τα δωρα added in margin.

p. 2

5

10

15

β ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ καὶ ἐλυπήθη Ἰωακεὶμ σφόδρα καὶ ἀπῆλθε(ν) εἰς τὴν δωδεκάφυλλον τοῦ λαοῦ εἰ ἐγὼ μόνος οὐκ ἐποίησα σπέρμα ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ ἠραύνησα καὶ εὗρον πάντας τοὺς δικαίους ὅτι σπέρμα ἐν τῷ Ἰσ(ρα)ὴλ ἀνέστησαν καὶ ἐμνήσθην τοῦ πατριάρχου Ἀβραάμ ὅτι ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ αὐτοῦ ἡμέρᾳ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς υἱὸν τὸν Ἰσαάκ καὶ ἐλυπεῖτο Ἰωακεὶμ σφόδρα καὶ οὐκ ἐφάνη τῇ γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ ἀλλὰ ἔδωκεν ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν ἔρημον ἔπηξεν τὴν σκηνὴν αὐτοῦ ἐκεῖ καὶ ἐ⟦π⟧ˋνˊήστευσεν μ ἡμέρας καὶ

4 ει pap. || 8 εμηνσθην Testuz 1958 || 13 γυναικει pap.

p. 3

5

10

15

γ νύκτας μ λέγων ἐν ἑαυτῷ Ἰωκείμ· οὐ καταβήσομαι οὔτε ἐπὶ βρωτὸν οὔτε ἐπὶ ποτόν ἕως ἐπισκέψηταί με κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς μου καὶ ἔσται μου ἡ εὐχὴ βρώματα καὶ πόματα ἡ δὲ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ Ἄννα δύς θρήνους ἐθρήνει καὶ δύο κοπετοὺς ἐκόπτετο λέγουσα κόψομαι τὴν χηροσύνην μου καὶ κόψομαι τὴν ἀτεκνίαν μου ἐνήγγισεν δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα κ(υρίο)υ ἡ μεγάλη καὶ εἶπεν Εὐθίνη ἡ παιδίσκη αὐτῆς πρὸς αὐτὴν ἕως πότε ταπεινοῖς τὴν ψυχήν σου ἕως ἤγγισε ἡ ἡμέρα ἡ μεγάλη κ(υρίο)υ καὶ οὐκ ἔξεστί σοι πενθεῖν ἀλλὰ

4 εστε pap. || 6 αν’να || 7 εθρηνι pap. || 13 εθσ Testuz 1958 || 13–14 ταπινοις pap. || 15 εγγιση ημερα pap.; εγγυς Testuz 1958

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 53

12/04/2013 12:08

54

p. 4

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

δ λάβε τοῦτο τὸ κεφαλοδέσμιο(ν) ὃ ἔδωκέν μοι ἡ κυρία τοῦ ἔργου καὶ οὐκ ἔξεστί μοι δήσασθαι αὐτό καθότι παιδίσκη εἰμὶ ση καὶ χαρακτῆρα ἔχει βασι⟦ν⟧λικόν καὶ εἶπεν Ἄννα ἀπόστηθι ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ καὶ ταῦτα οὐκ ἐποίησα καὶ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ἐταπείνωσέν με σφόδρα μήπως τοῦτω πανοῦργω ἔδωκέν σοι καὶ ἦλθες κοινωνῆσαὶ με τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ σου καὶ εἶπεν ἡ Εὐθίνη ἡ παιδίσκη τί ἀράεσωμαί σε καθότι οὐκ ἤκουσας τῆς φωνῆς μου ἀπέκλεισεν κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τὴ(ν) μήτεραν σου τοῦ μὴ δοῦναί σοι καρπὸν ἐν Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ ἐλυπήθη

4 πεδισκη pap. || 4–5 και και χαρακτηρα pap. || 5 εχι pap. || 6 αν’να, αποστητι pap. || 8 εταπινωσεν pap. || 10–11 κοινωνησε pap. || 12 παιδεισκη pap. || 12–13 αραεσωμε pap. || 14 απεκλισεν pap.

p. 5

5

10

15

ε Ἄννα σφόδρα καὶ περιείλατο τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτῆς τὰ πενθικὰ καὶ ἀπεσμήξατο τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτῆς καὶ ἐνεδύσατο τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτῆς τὰ νυμφικά καὶ περὶ ὥραν θ κατέβη εἰς τὸν παράδεισον αὐτῆς τοῦ περιπατῆσαι καὶ εἶδεν δαφνιδέαν καὶ ἐκάθισεν ὑποκάτω αὐτῆς καὶ μετὰ τὸ ˋἀναˊπαῆναι ἐλιτάνευσε(ν) τὸν δεσπότην λέγουσα ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τῶ(ν) πατέρων εὐλόγησόν με καὶ ἐπάκουσον μου τῆς δεήσεώς μ(ου) καθὼς εὐλόγησας τὴν μητέρα(ν) Σάραν καὶ ἔδωκας αὐτῇ τὸν υἱὸν Ἰσαάκ· καὶ ἀνεστέναξ⟦α⟧εν Ἄννα· εἰς οὐρανόν καὶ εἶδεν καλιὰν στρουθῶν ἐν τῇ δαφνιδέᾳ καὶ

2 ιματεια, πενθεικα pap. || 6 ις pap. || 7 ιδεν pap. || 16 καλλιαν pap.

p. 6

ϛ εὐθέως ἐποίησεν θρῆνον Ἄννα ἐν αὐτῇ λέγουσα οἴμοι τίς μοι ἐγέννησεν ποία δὲ μήτρα ἐξέφυσέν με ὅτι ˋἐγὼˊ κατάρα ἐ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 54

12/04/2013 12:08



5

10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

55

γεννήθην ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν πά(ν)των καὶ ἐνώπιον τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ ἐνωδίσθην καὶ ἐμυκτήρισαν καὶ ἐξώρισάν με ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ μου οἴμοι τίνι ὡμοιώθην ἐγώ οὐκ ὡμοιώθη(ν) τοῖς πετεινοῖς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὅτι γόνιμά ἐστιν ἐνώπιόν σου· κ(ύρι)ε οἴμε τίνι ὡμοιώθην ἐγώ οὐκ ὡμοιώθην τοῖς ἀλόγοις ζῴοις ὅτι καὶ τὰ ἄλογα ζῷα γόνιμά εἰσιν ἐνώπιόν σου κ(ύρι)ε οἴμοι τίνι ὡμοιώ-

1 ευδεως Testuz 1958 || 2 οιμμοι pap. || 3 εγγεννησεν pap. || 4 εξεφοισεν pap. || 8 εγ pap. || 10 ομοιωθην pap. || 11 πετινοις, ουρανου pap. || 13 οιμμαι, ομοιωθην pap. || 14 ομοιωθην pap. || 17 οιμμοι, ομοιωθην pap.

p. 7

5

10

15

ζ θην ἐγώ οὐκ ὡμοιώθην τοῖς θηρίοις τῆς γῆς ὅτι καὶ τὰ θηρία τῆς γῆς γόνιμά εἰσιν ἐνώπιόν σου κ(ύρι)ε οἴμοι τίνι ὡμοιώθην ἐγώ οὐκ ὡμοιώθην τοῖς ὕδασιν τούτοις ὅτι καὶ τὰ ὕδατα ταῦτα γαληνιῶντα⟦ι⟧ καὶ σκιρτῶντα καὶ οἱ ἰχθύες αὐτῶν σε εὐλογοῦσιν κ(ύρι)ε οἴμοι τίνι ὡμοιώθην ἐγώ τῇ γῇ ταύτῃ ὅτι καὶ ἡ γῆ προφέρει τοὺς καρποὺς αὐτῆς κατὰ καιρὸν καί σε εὐλογεῖ κ(ύρι)ε καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κ(υρίο)υ ἔστη λέγων Ἄννα Ἄννα· ἑπήκουσεν κ(ύριο)ς ˋὁ θ(εὸ)ςˊ τῆς δεήσεώς σου συ(ν)λήμψεις καὶ γεννήσεις καὶ λαληθήσεται τὸ σπέρμα σου ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ οἰκουμένῃ καὶ εἶπεν Ἄννα ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς ἐὰν γεννήσω εἴτε ἄρσενα

1 ουκ’, ομοιωθην pap. || 3 ισιν, οιμμοι pap. || 4 ομοιωθην, ουκ’ pap. || 4–5 ομοιωθην pap. || 8 οιμμοι pap. || 8–9 ομοιωθην pap. || 9 after εγω Testuz 1958 suggests ουκ ωμοιωθην || 11 ευλογι pap. || 14–15 αληθηθησεται || 17 ητε pap.

p. 8

5

η εἴτε θήλειαν προσάξω δῶρον αὐτῷ κ(υρί)ῳ ˋτῷˊ θ(ε)ῷ μου καὶ ἔσται λειτουργῶ(ν) αὐτῷ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ζωῆς αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἤλθοσαν ἄγγελοι δύο λέγοντες αὐτῇ· ἰδοὺ Ἰωακεὶμ ὁ ἀνήρ σου μετὰ τῶν ποιμνίων αὐτοῦ ἄγγελος ˋγὰρˊ κ(υρίο)υ κατέ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 55

12/04/2013 12:08

56

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

βη πρὸς Ἰωακεὶμ· λέγων Ἰωακεὶμ Ἰωακείμ· ἐπήκουσεν σε κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τῆς δεήσεώς σου κατάβηθι ἐντεῦθεν ἰδοὺ ἡ γυνή σου Ἄννα ἐν γαστρὶ εἴληφεν καὶ εὐθέως κατέβη Ἰωακεὶμ καὶ ἐκάλεσεν τοὺς ποιμένας λέγων αὐτοῖς φέρεˋτέˊ μοι ὧδε δέκα ἀμνάδες ἀσπίλοˋυˊς καὶ ἀμώμους

1 ητε θηληαν pap. || 2 αυ written in the margin; εστε λιτουργω(ν) pap. || 5 ειδου pap. || 10 δησεως pap. || 15–16 αμναδας pap.

p. 9

5

10

15

θ καὶ ἔσονται αἱ δέκα ἀμνάδες· κ(υρί)ῳ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ φέρετέ μοι δώδεκα μόσχους τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν· καὶ ˋτῇˊ γερουσίᾳ καὶ ρ χιμάρους καὶ ἔσονται οἱ ρ χίμαροι παντὶ τῷ λαῷ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἥκει⟦ε⟧ Ἰωˋαˊκεὶμ μετὰ τῶν ποιμνίων αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔστη Ἄννα πρὸς τῇ πύλῃ· καὶ εἶδεν Ἰωακεὶμ ἐρχόμενο(ν) μετὰ τῶν ποιμνίων αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰδοῦσα Ἄννα αὐτὸν καὶ εὐθὺς ἔδραμεν καὶ ἐκρ⟦α⟧ˋέˊμασεν αὐτὴ(ν) εἰς τὸν τράχηλον αὐτοῦ Ἄννα· λέγουσα νῦν οἶδα ὅτι κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς εὐλόγησέν σε σφόδρα ἰδοὺ γὰρ ἡ χήρα οὐκέτι χήρα καὶ ἡ ἄτεκνος ἰδοὺ ἐν ⟦χ⟧γαστρὶ εἴληφα καὶ ἀνε-

4 χειμαρους pap. || 5 χειμαροι pap. || 6 ειδου εκει ⟦ε⟧ Ιωακιμ pap. || 8 ποιλη pap. || 11 ειδουσα pap. || 12 ατη(ν) pap. || 15 με Strycker 1961; ειδου pap. || 17 ειδου pap.

p. 10

5

10

ι παύσατο Ἰωακεὶμ τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ τῇ δὲ ἐφαύριον ἔφερον τὰ δῶρα αὐτοῦ λέγων ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἐὰν κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ἱλασθῇ μοι τὸ πέταλον ˋτοῦˊ ἱερέως φανερόν μοι ποιῆσει καὶ προσέφερεν τὰ δῶρα αὐτοῦ Ἰωακεὶμ καὶ προσεῖχε τῷ πετάλῳ τοῦ ἱερέως ἐπέβη ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον κ(υρίο)υ καὶ οὐχ εἶδεν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν ἑαυτῷ καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωακείμ νῦν οἶδα ὅτι κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ἱλάσθη μοι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 56

12/04/2013 12:08



15

The Infancy Gospel of James

57

καὶ ἀφῆκέν μοι πάντα τὰ ἁμαρτήματα καὶ κατέβη ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ δεδικαιωμένος καὶ ἥκει ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπληρώθη-

6 ποιησαι pap. || 15 δεδικεωμενος pap.

p. 11

5

10

15

ια σαν οἱ μῆνες αὐτῆς ὡς εἶπεν ἕξ τῷ δὲ ἐπτὰ μηνὶ ἐγέννησεν Ἄννα καὶ εἶπεν τῇ μαίᾳ τί ἐγέννησα καὶ εἶπεν ἡ μαῖα θήλειαν ⟦η⟧ˋἐˊμεγαλύνθη ἡ ψυχή μου ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ⟦ν⟧ ταύτῃ καὶ ἀνέκλινε(ν) αὐτήν πληρωθέντων δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀπεσμήξατο ἡ Ἄννα τῆς ἐφέγρου αὐτῆς καὶ ἔδωκε τὸ(ν) μαστὸν τῇ παιδὶ καὶ ὠνόμασεν τὸ ὄνομα αὐτῆς Μαρία ἡμέρᾳ δὲ καὶ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκρατεύετο ἡ παῖς γεναμένης αὐτῆς ἑξαμ⟦ε⟧ˋήˊνου ἔστησεν αὐτἡˋνˊὴ ⟦ς⟧ μήτηρ αὐτῆˋςˊ χαμαί· διαπειρᾶσαι εἱ ἵσταται καὶ ἑπτὰ· καὶ ἑπτὰ βήματα ἡ περιπατήσασα ἦλθεν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τῆς μη-

2 μυνι Testuz 1958 || 3–4 μεα pap. || 5–6 εν τη(ν) ημερα⟦ν⟧ ταυτην pap. || 6 ανεκλεινε(ν) pap. || 9 meaning of εφεγρου is uncertain || 10 μασθον, ονομασεν pap. || 13 γεναμενους pap. || 14–15 χαμε pap. || 15 διαπειρασε η ιστατε pap.; διαπειρας επιστατε Testuz 1958

p. 12

5

10

15

ιβ τρὸς αὐτῆς καὶ ἀνήρπασεν αὐτὴν ἡ μήτηρ αὐτῆς λέγουσα ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς μου οὐ μὴ περιπατήσῃς ἐν τῇ γῇ ταύτῃ ἕως σε ἀπάξω ἐν τῷ ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐποίησεν ἁγίασμα ἐν τῷ κοιτῶνι αὐτῆς καὶ κοινὸν καὶ ἀκάθαρτον οὐκ εἴα διέρχεσθαι δι’ αὐτῆς καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὰς θυγατέρας τὰς ἀμιάντους τῶν Ἑβραίων καὶ διε- › πλάνων αὐτήν ἐγένετο δὲ πρῶτος ἐνιαυτὸς τῇ παιδί καὶ ἐποίησεν Ἰωακεὶμ δοχὴν › μεγάλην καὶ ἐκάλεσεν τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς γραμματεῖς καὶ τὴν γερουσίαν καὶ ὅλον τὸν λαὸν τοῦ Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ

7 κυνον pap. || 7–8 ια pap. || 12 πεδι pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 57

12/04/2013 12:08

58

p. 13

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ιγ καὶ προσήνεγκεν τὴν παῖδα Ἰωακεὶμ τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν καὶ ηὐλόγησαν αὐτὴν λέγοντες· ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τῶ(ν) π(ατέ)ρων ἡμῶν εὐλόγησον τὴν παῖδα ταύτην καὶ δὸς αὐτῇ ὄνομα ὀνομαστὸν αἰώνιον ἐν‧ πάσαις ταῖς γενεαῖς καὶ εἶπεν ὁ λαός γένοιτο ἀμήν καὶ προσήνεγκαν αὐτὴν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσι καὶ εὐλόγησαν αὐτὴν λέγοντες ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τῶν ὑψωμάτων ἐπίβλεψον ἐπὶ τὴν παῖδα ταύτην καὶ εὐλόγησον αὐτὴν ἐσχάτην εὐλογία(ν) ἥτις διαδοχὴν οὐκ ἔχει καὶ ἀνήρπασεν ἡ μήτηρ αὐτῆς ἐν τῷ ἁγιάσματι τοῦ κοιτῶνος καὶ ἔδωκε μαστὸν τῇ παιδί καὶ ἐποίησε(ν)

1 προσηνεγ’κεν pap. || 2 κα (for και) pap. || 6–7 εμ πασες ται γενεες pap. || 8–9 προσηνηγ’καν pap. || 16 κυτωνος pap. || 17 μασθον pap.

p. 14

5

10

15

ιδ ᾆσμα κ(υρί)ῳ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ Ἄννα λέγουσα ἄισω ᾠδὴν ἁγίαν κ(υρί)ῳ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ μου ὅτι ἐπεσκέψατό με καὶ ἀφεῖλεν ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ ὀνειδισμὸν τῶν ἐχθρῶν μου καὶ ἔδωκέν μοι κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς μου καρπὸν δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ μονοούσιον πολυπλούσιον ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ τίς ἀγγελεῖ τοῖς υἱοῖς Ῥοˋυˊβ⟦ο⟧ὴλ ὅτι Ἄννα θηλάζει καὶ ἀνέπαυσεν αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ κοιτῶνι τοῦ ἁγιάσματος καὶ ἐξῆλθε(ν) καὶ διηκόνει αὐτοῖς τελεσθέντος δὲ τοῦ δείπνου κατέβησαν εὐφρανόμενοι καὶ ἐδόξασαν τὸν θ(εὸ)ν Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ τῇ δὲ παιδὶ προσετίθεντο οἱ μῆνες αὐτῆς ἐγέ-

2 ασω pap. || 3–4 αφιλεν pap. || 4 ονιδισμον pap. || 4–5 εκχθρων pap. || 7 μονοσιον pap. || 8 αγ’γελει pap. || 10 απεπαυσεν pap. || 10–11 κυτωνι pap. || 12 διηκονι pap. || 12–13 τελεσθεντες pap. || 13 διπνου pap. || 14 ευφρανμενοι pap.

p. 15

ιε νετο δὲ διετὴς ἡ παῖς καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωακείμ· ἀνάξωμεν ˋαὐτὴνˊ ἐν ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ ὅπως ἀποδῶμεν τὴν ἐπαγ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 58

12/04/2013 12:08



5

10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

59

γελίαν ἣν ἐπηγγειλάμεθα μήπως ἀποστείλῃ ὁ δεσπότης ἐφ’ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἀπρόσδεκτον ἔσται τὸ δῶρο(ν) ἡμῶν καὶ εἶπεν Ἄννα ἀναμείνωμεν τὸ τρίτ⟦ρ⟧ον ὅπωˋςˊ μὴ ζητήσῃ πατέρα ἢ μητέρα καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωακείμ ἀμὴν ἐγένετο δὲ τριετὴς ἡ παῖς καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωακείμ· καλέσωμεν τὰς θυγατέρας τῶν Ἑβραίω(ν) τὰς ἀμιάντους καὶ λαβέτωσαν ἀνὰ λαμπάδα καὶ ἔστωσαν καιόμεναι ἵνα μὴ στραφῇ εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω

3–4 επαγγελειαν pap. || 6 εστε pap. || 7–8 ανναμινον pap. || 8 ζητησει Testuz 1958 || 14–15 κεομενε pap.

p. 16

5

10

15

ιϛ καὶ αἰχμαλωτισθήσεται ἡ καρδία αὐτῆς ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐποίησα(ν) οὕτως ἕως ἀνέβησαν ἐν ˋτῷˊ ναῷ καὶ ἐδέξ⟦λ⟧ατο αὐτὴν ὁ ἱερεὺς κ(υρίο)υ καὶ φιλήσας αὐτὴν εὐλόγησεν καὶ εἶπεν ἐμεγάλυνεν κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τὸ ὄνομά σου ἐν πάσαις τ⟦ˋςˊεν πασες τε⟧ˋαῖςˊ γενεαῖς ἐπὶ σοὶ ἐπ’ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν φανερώσει κ(ύριο)ς τὸ λύτρον τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ ἐκάθισεν αὐτὴ(ν) ἐπὶ τρίτου βαθμοῦ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου καὶ ἔβαλλε κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς χάριν ἐπ’ αὐτήν καὶ κατεχόρευσεν τοῖς ποσὶν › αὐτῆς καὶ ἡγάπησεν αὐτὴν πᾶς ὁ οἶκος Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ κατέβησαν οἱ γονεῖς αὐτῆς θαυμάζοντες καὶ

2 εποιησε(ν)pap. || 4 ϊερευς pap. || 7 πασες τε⟦ˋςˊεν πασες τε⟧ˋαιςˊ pap. || 8 γενεες, αˋιˊσχατων pap. || 9 φανερωσι pap. || 12 εβαλε pap. || 13 κατεχορευε pap.

p. 17

5

10

ιζ ἐπαινοῦντες καὶ δοξάζοντες τὸν δεσπότην θ(εὸ)ν ὅτι οὐκ ἀπεστράφη ἐπ’ αὐτούς ἦν δὲ Μαρία ἐν ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ ὡσεὶ περιστερὰ νεμομένη ἐλάμβανε τροφὴν ἐκ χειρὸς ἀγγέλου γενομένης δὲ ιβ ετοῦς συμβοˋύˊλιον ἐγένετο τῶ(ν) ἱερέων λεγόντων ἰδοὺ Μαρία γέγονε⟦ι⟧ˋνˊ ιβ ἐτὴς ἐν τῷ ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ τί οὖν αὐτὴν ποιήσωμεν μήπως μιάνῃ τὸ ἀγίασμα κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 59

12/04/2013 12:08

60

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

θ(εο)ῦ ἡμῶν καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ οἱ ἱερεῖς σὺ ἕστης ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριο(ν) κ(υρίο)υ καὶ εἴσελθε καὶ πρόσευξαι περὶ αὐτῆς καὶ ὃ ἐὰν φανερώσῃ σοι κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς τοῦτο ποιήσωμεν καὶ

4 ωσι pap. || 6 χιρος pap. || 8 ειερεων, ειδου pap. || 14 προσευξε pap.

p. 18

5

10

15

ιη εἰσῆλθεν ὁ ἱερεὺς λαβὼν τὸν ιβ κώδωνα εἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων καὶ ηὔξατο περὶ αὐτῆς καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κ(υρίο)υ ἔστη λέγων Ζαχαρία Ζαχαρία ἔξελθε καὶ ἐκκλησίασον τοὺς χηρεύοντας › τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν ἐπιδείξῃ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς σημεῖον τούτῳ ἔσται γυνή ἐξῆλθαν οἱ κήρυκες καθ’ ὅλου τῆς περιχώρου τῆς Ἰουδαίας › καὶ ἤρχησεν σάλπιγξ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔδραμον ἅπαντες Ἰωσὴφ δὲ ῥίψας τὸ σκέπαρνον ἐξῆλθεν αὐτὸς εἰς συνάντησιν αὐτῶ(ν) καὶ συναχθέντες ὁμοῦ ἀπῆλθαν πρὸς τὸν ἱερέα λαβόντες

3–4 ειδου pap. || 3 κα Testuz 1958 || 7 επιδιξη pap. || 8 σημιον pap. || 11 ηχησεν, ειδου pap.

p. 19 1a

5

10

15

ιθ τὰς ῥάβδους ἀπ’ αὐτῶν εἰσῆλθε(ν) δεξάμενος δὲ ὁ ἱερεύς τὰς ῥάβδους ἀπ’ αὐτῶ(ν) εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ ηὔξατο τελέσας δὲ τὴν εὐχὴν ἔλαβεν τὰς ῥάβδους καὶ ἐξῆλθεν καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς καὶ σημεῖον οὐκ ἦν ἐν αὐταῖς τὴν δὲ ἐσχάτην ῥάβδον ἔλαβε ὁ Ἰωσήφ καὶ ἰδοὺ περιστερὰ⟦ν⟧ ἐξῆλθεν ἀπὸ τῆς ῥάβδου καὶ ἐπεστάθη ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ Ἰωσήφ καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἱερεύς Ἰωσὴφ Ἰωσήφ σὺ κεκλήρωσαι τὴν παρθένον κ(υρίο)υ παραλάβαι εἰς τήρησιν αὑτῷ καὶ ἀντιεῖπεν ὁ Ἰωσὴφ λέγων υἱ- › οὺς ἔχω καὶ πρεσβύτης εἰμί αὕτη νεᾶνις μήπως ἔσομαι περίγελος τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ εἶπε(ν)

1a inserted above l. 2 || 5 σημιον pap. || 8 επετασθη Testuz 1958 || 11 κεκληρωσε pap. || 12 παραλαβε pap. || 15 εσομε pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 60

12/04/2013 12:08



p. 20

5

10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

61

κ ὁ ἱερεύς Ἰωσήφ φοβήθητι κ(ύριο)ν τὸν θ(εό)ν σου καὶ μνήσθητι ὅσα ἐποίησεν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς Δαθὰν καὶ Ἀβιρὼ(ν) καὶ Κορέ πῶς ἐδιχιάσθη ἡ γῆ καὶ κατεπόθησαν ἅπαντες › διὰ τὴν ἀντιλογίαν αὐτῶˋνˊ καὶ νῦν φοβήθητι Ἰωσήφ μήπως ἔσται ταῦτα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ σου καὶ ἐφοβήθ⟦ητι⟧ˋτιςˊ Ἰωσὴφ παρέλαβεν αὐτὴν εἰς τήρησιν αὑτῷ καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Μαρία παρέλαβόν· σε ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ νῦν κατελείπω σε ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ μου ἀπέρχομαι γὰρ οἰκο⟦ι⟧δομῆσαι τὰς οἰκοδομάς καὶ ἥξω πρὸς σέ κ(ύριό)ς σε διαφυλάξει ἐγένετο δὲ συμ-

2–3 εποισεν pap. || 8 εστε pap. || 9 l. φοβηθεις || 12 εγ pap. || 12–13 κατελιπω pap. || 14 οικο⟦ι⟧δομησε pap. || 16 διαφυλαξι pap.

p. 21

5

10

15

κα βούλιον τῶν ἱερέων λεγόντων ποιήσωμεν καταπέτας τῷ ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἱερεύς καλέσατε τὰς παρθένους τὰς ἀμιάντους ἀπὸ τῆς φυλῆς τοῦ Δαυίδ καὶ ἀπήλθασιν οἱ ὑπηρέται καὶ ἐξεζήτησαν καὶ εὕρησαν ζ καὶ ἐμνήσθη ὁ ἱερεὺς τῆς παιδὸς Μαρίας ὅτι ἦν τῆς φυλῆς τοῦ Δαυὶδ καὶ ἀμίαν- › τος τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ ἀπήλθασιν οἱ ὑπηρέται καὶ ἤγαγαν αὐτήν καὶ εἰσήγαγαν αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἱερεύς λάχετέ μοι ὧδε τίς νήσει τὸν χρυ- › σὸν καὶ τὸν ἀμίαντον καὶ τὴν

3 κ(υρι)ω pap. || 7 εξεσητησαν pap. || 15 νησι pap.

p. 22

2a 5

κβ βύσσον καὶ τὸ σιρικὸν καὶ τὸ ὑακίνθινον καὶ τὸ κόκκινον καὶ ˋτὴνˊ ἀληθινὴν πορφύραν καὶ κόκκινον λαβοῦσα ἐποίει ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτῆς τῷ δὲ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ Ζαχαρίας ἐσίγησεν ἐγένετο ἀντὶ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 61

12/04/2013 12:08

62

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

αὐτοῦ Σαμουήλ μέχρι ὅτε ἐ- › λάλησεν Ζαχαρίας Μαρία δὲ λαβοῦσα τὸ κόκκινον ἔκλωθε(ν) καὶ ἔλαβεν τὴν κάλπιν καὶ ἐξῆλθεν γεμίσαι ὕδωρ καὶ ἰδοὺ αὐτῇ φωνὴ λέγουσα χαῖρε κεχαριτωμένη σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν καὶ περιέβλεπεν τὰ δεξιὰ καὶ τὰ ἀριστερὰ Μαρία πόθεν αὕτη εἴη ἡ φωνή καὶ ἔντρομος

2a written above l.3 τοκκινον pap. || 4 εκινω pap. || 6 μερχι Testuz 1958 || 7 Ζαχχαριας pap. || 10 γεμισε pap. || 11 χαριτωμενη Testuz 1958

p. 23

5

10

15

κγ γενομένη εἰσῄει εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτῆς καὶ ἀναπαύσασα τὴν κάˋλˊπι(ν) ἔλαβεν τὴν πορφύραν καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐπὶ τῷ θρόνῳ καὶ ἧλκεν τὴν πορφύραν καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔστη ἄγγελος ἐνώπιον λέγων μὴ φοβοῦ Μαρία εὗρες γὰρ χάριν › ἐνώπιον τοῦ πάντων δεσπότου συνλήμψῃ ἐκ λόγου ˋαὐτοῦˊ ἡ δὲ ἀκούσασα Μαρία διεκρίθη ἐν ἑαυτῇ λέγουσα ἐγὼ συνλήμψομαι › ἀπὸ κ(υρίο)υ θ(εο)ῦ ζῶντος ὡς πᾶσα γυνὴ γεννᾷ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος ἔστη αὐτῇ λέγων αὐτῇ οὐχ οὕτως Μαρία δύναμις γὰρ θ(εο)ῦ ἐπισκιά-

5 ειδου pap. || 9 εγ pap. || 11 συνλημψσομε pap. || 13 ειδου pap.

p. 24

5

10

15

κδ σει σοι διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώμενο(ν) ἅγιον κληθήσεται υἱὸς ὑψίστου καὶ καλέσεις τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἰη(σο)ῦν αὐτὸς γὰρ σώσει λαὸν αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν· καὶ εἶπε Μαρία ἰδοὺ ἡ δούλη κ(υρίο)υ κατενώπιον αὐτοῦ γένοιτό μοι κατὰ τὸ ῥῆμά σου καὶ ἐποίησεν τὴν πορφύραν καὶ τὸ κόκκινον καὶ ἀνήνεγκεν τῷ ἱερεῖ καὶ λαβὼν ὁ ἱερεὺς εὐλόγησεν αὐτὴν καὶ εἶπεν Μαρία ἐμεγάλυνεν σε κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τὸ ὄνομά σου· καὶ ἔσῃ εὐλογημένη ἐν

1 επισκιασι pap. || 3 καλεσης pap. || 6 ειδου pap. ||13 εμαγαλυνεν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 62

12/04/2013 12:08



p. 25

5

10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

63

κε πάσαις ταῖς γενεαῖς τῆς γῆς χαρὰν λαβοῦσα Μαρία ἀπῄει πρὸς τὴν συγγενίδα αὐτῆς Ἐλισάβεδ καὶ ἔκρουσεν πρὸς τὴν θύραν καὶ ἀκούσασα ἡ Ἐλισάβεδ· ἔρριψεν τὸ κόκκινον καὶ ἔδραμεν πρὸς τὴν θύραν καὶ ἤ- › νοιξεν αὐτῇ καὶ εὐλόγησεν αὐτὴν καὶ εἶπεν πόθεν μοι ἵνα ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἔλθῃ πρὸς ἐμέ ἰδοὺ γὰρ τὸ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἐσκίρτησε(ν) καὶ εὐλόγησέν σε ἡ δὲ Μαρία ἐπελάθετο τῶˋνˊ μυστηρίω(ν)· ὧν ἐλάλησεν Γαβριὴλ ὁ ἄγγελος καˋὶˊ ναστένι⟦σ⟧ˋξˊεν εἰˋςˊ τὸν

1 γενεες pap. || 6 εριψεν pap. || 7–8 ηνυξεν pap. || 11 ειδου pap. || 14–15 γαβριηλ αγ’γελος pap.

p. 26

5

10

15

κϛ οὐρανὸν καὶ εἶπεν τίς εἰμι ἐγὼ ὅτι ἰδοὺ πᾶσαι αἱ γυναῖκες τῆς γῆς μακαριοῦσίν με καὶ ἐποίησεν τρεῖς μῆνας πρὸς τὴ(ν) Ἐλισάβεδ καὶ ἡμέρᾳ ⟦ἀφ⟧ ˋτῇˊ ἡμέρᾳ⟦ς⟧ ἡ γαστὴρ αὐτῆς ὠγκοῦτο φοβηθεῖσα ἡ Μαρία ἦλθεν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτῆς καὶ ἔκρυβεν αὑτὴν ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ ἦν δὲ ἐτῶν ις ὅτε ταῦτα τὰ μυστήρια· ἐγένετο αὐτῇ καὶ ˋἐγένετο ξ μήˊ ἰδοὺ ἦλθεν Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τῶν οἰκοδομῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰσῆλθε(ν) ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ καὶ εὗρεν ˋαὐτὴνˊ ὠγκωμένην καὶ ἔτυψεν τὸ πρόσωπο(ν) αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔρριψεν αὑτὸν χαμαὶ

2 ειδου, γυνεκες pap. || 4 τρις pap. || 6 ογκουτο pap. || 6–7 φοβηθισα pap. || 11 εγεινετο, ειδου pap. || 14–15 ογκωμενην pap. || 16 εριψεν pap.

p. 27

5

κζ ἐπὶ τὸν σάκκον καὶ ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς λέγων ποίῳ προσώπῳ ἀτενίσω πρὸς κ(ύριο)ν τὸν θ(εό)ν τί ἄρα εὔξωμαι περὶ αὐτῆς ὅτι παρθένον παρέλαβον ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ οὐκ ἐφύλαξα αὐ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 63

12/04/2013 12:08

64

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

τήν τίς ὁ θηρεύσας με τίς τὸ πονηρὸν τοῦτο ἐποίησεν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ μου καὶ ἐμίανεν αὐτήν μήτι ἐν ἐμοὶ ἀνεκεφαλαιώθη ἱ- › στορία ὥσπερ γὰρ Ἀδὰμ ἦν ἐν τῇ ὥρᾳ τῆς δοξολογίας αὐτοῦ καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ ὄφις καὶ εὗρεν τὴ(ν) εὔαν μόνην καὶ ἐξηπάτησε(ν) αὐτὴν καὶ ἐμίανεν αὐτήν οὕ⟦τως οὕ⟧τως κἀμοὶ συνέβη καὶ

3 τενισω pap. || 10 ενεκεφαλαιωθη pap. || 10–11 ϊστορια pap.

p. 28

5

10

15

κη ἀνέστη Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ σάκκου καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτὴ(ν) καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ μεμελημένη θ(ε)ῷ τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας ἐπελάθου κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ σου τί ἐταπείνωσας τὴν ψυχήν σου ἡ ἀναγραφεῖσα εἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίω(ν) καὶ τροφὴν λαμβάνουσα ἐκ χειρὸς ἀγγέλου ἡ δὲ ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς λέγουσα καθότι καθαρά εἰμι ἐγὼ καὶ ἄνδρα οὐ γι- › νώσκω καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Ἰωσήφ πόθεν οὖν τοῦτό ἐστιν ἐν τῇ γαστρί σου ἡ δὲ εἶπεν ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς μου καθότι οὐ γι-

1 και repeated at beginning of line from p. 27 l. 15. || 3–4 μημελημενη pap. || 5–6 εταπινωσας pap. || 6–7 αναγραφισα pap. || 9 χιρος pap. || 11 ιμι pap.

p. 29

5

10

κθ νώσκω πόθεν ἐστὶνˋνεˊ ἐμοί καὶ ἐφοβήθη ὁ Ἰωσὴφ σφόδρα καὶ ἠρέμησεν ἐξ αὐτῆς διαλογιζόμενος αὐτὴν τί ποιήσει καὶ εἶπε(ν) Ἰωσήφ ἐὰν αὐτῆ⟦ν⟧ˋςˊ κρύψω τὸ ἁμάρτημα εὑρεθήσομαι μαχόμενος τῷ νόμῳ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐὰν αὐτὴν φανερώσω τοῖς υἱ- › οῖς Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ φοβοῦμαι μήπως ἀγγελικόν ἐν ἑαυτῇ καὶ εὑρεθήσομαι παραδιδοὺς ἀθῷον ⟦καὶ⟧ αἷμα εἰς κρίσματοˋυˊ⟦ς⟧ θανάτου τί οὖν αὐτὴ ποιήσω λάθρᾳ αὐτὴν ἀπολύσω ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ καὶ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 64

12/04/2013 12:08



15

The Infancy Gospel of James

65

κατέλαβεν αὐτὸν νύξ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κ(υρίο)υ φαίνεται

1 ποδεν Testuz 1958 || 6 ευρεθησομε pap. || 10–11 ευρεθησομε pap. || 11 αθοον pap. || 15 κατεβαλεν pap. || 16 ειδου, φενεται pap.; αυ pap., repeated on l. 1 p. 30

p. 30

5

10

15

λ αὐτῷ κατ’ ὄνειρον λέγων μὴ φοβηθῇς τὴν παῖδα ταύτην τὸ γὰρ ἐν ἑαυτῇ ὢν ἐκ πν(εύματό)ς ἐστιν ἁγίου τέξεται δέ σοι υἱὸν καὶ καλέσεις τὸ ὄνομα⟦ς⟧ αὐτοῦ Ἰη(σοῦ)ν › αὐτὸς γὰρ σώσει τὸν λαὸν αὐ-› τοῦ ἐκ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων › αὐτῶν καὶ ἀνέστη Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου καὶ ἐδόξασεν τ(ὸ)ν θ(εὸ)ν τοῦ Ἰσ(ρα)ὴλ τὸν δόντα αὐτῷ τὴν › χάριν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐφύλασσε τὴ(ν) › παῖδα ἦλθεν δὲ Ἄννας ὁ γραμ› ματεὺς πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ εἶπεν › αὐτῷ Ἰωσήφ διὰ τί οὐκ ἐφάνης › τῇ συνόδῳ ἡμῶν καὶ εἶπε(ν) › αὐτῷ ὅτι ἔκαμον ἐκ τῆς ὁδοῦ

1 ονιρον pap. || 4–5 καλεσης pap. || 15 συνοδου pap.

p. 31

5

10

15

λα καὶ ἀνεπαυσάμην τὴν μίαν ἡμέραν καὶ ἐστράφη Ἄννας καὶ εἶδεν τὴν Μαρίαν ὠγκωμένην καὶ ἀπῄει δρομαῖος πρὸς τὸ(ν) ἱερέαν καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ˋἰδοὺˊ Ἰωσήφ ᾧ σὺ μαρτυρεῖς ἠνόμησεν σφόδρα καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς τί τοῦτο καὶ εἶπεν τὴν παρθένον ἣν Ἰωσὴφ παρέλαβεν ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐμίανεν αὐτὴν καὶ ἔκλεψεν τοὺς γάμους αὐτῆς καὶ οὐκ ἐφανέρωσεν τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ ἀρχιερεύς Ἰωσὴφ Ἰωσὴφ ταῦτα ἐποίησεν καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ἀπόστειλον ὑπηρέτας καὶ εὑρήσεις τὴν παρθέ-

3–4 ονκωμενην pap. || 4 δρομεος pap. || 5 ειδου pap. || 6 μαρτυρις pap. || 9 εγ pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 65

12/04/2013 12:08

66

p. 32

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

λβ νον ὠγκωμένην καὶ ἀπῆλθον οἱ ὑπηρέται καὶ εὗρον αὐ-› τὴν καθὼς εἶπεν καὶ ἀπήγαγον αὐτὴν εἰς τὸ ἱερόν καὶ ἔστη εἰς τὸ κριτήριον καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὁ ἀρχιερεύς Μαρία τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας τί ἐταπείνωσας τὴν ψυχήν σου ἐπελάθου κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ σου ἡ ἀναγραφεῖσα εἰς τὰ ἅγια· τῶν ἀγίων καὶ λαβοῦσα τροφὴν ἐκ χειρὸς ἀγγέλων σὺ ἡ ἀκούσασα τὸν ὕμνον αὐτῶν καὶ χορεύσασα ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας ἡ δὲ ἔκλαυσε πικρῶς λέγουσα ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς καθὸτι καθαρά εἰμι ›

1 ογκωμενην pap. || 2 οιπηρεται pap. || 7 εταπινωσας pap. || 8 επαλαθου pap. || 9 αναγραφισα pap. || 11 χιρος pap.

p. 33

5

10

15

λγ ἑνώπιον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἄνδρα οὐ γινώσκω καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς Ἰωσήφ ὅτι τοῦτο εἶπεν δὲ Ἰωσήφ ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ Χρ(ιστὸ)ς αὐτοῦ καθότι καθαρός εἰμι ἐγὼ ἐξ αὐτῆς καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς μὴ ψευδομαρτύρει λέγε τὰ ἀληθῆ ἔκλεψας τοὺς γάμους σου καὶ οὐκ ἐφανέρωσας τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσ(ρα)ήλ καὶ οὐκ ἔκλινας τὴν κεφαλή(ν) σου ὑπὸ τὴν κραταιὰν χεῖραν ὅπως εὐλογηθῇ τὸ σπέρμα σου καὶ Ἰωσὴφ ἐσίγησεν καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς ἀπόδος τὴ(ν) ˋπαρˊθένον ἣν παρέλαβες ἐκ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ περιδάκρυτος γε-

3 ειπεν ειπεν pap. || 11 κρατεαν pap. || 15 ˋπαρˊθαρθενον pap.

p. 34

5

λδ νάμενος ὁ Ἰωσὴφ καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς ποτίσω ὑμᾶς τὸ ὕδωρ τῆς ἐλέγξεως κ(υρίο)υ καὶ φανερώσει τὸ ἁμάρτημα ὑμῶν ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς ὑμῶν καὶ λαβὼν·

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 66

12/04/2013 12:08



10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

67

ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐπότισεν τὸν Ἰωσὴφ καὶ ἔπεμψεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ἔ-› ρημον καὶ ἦλθεν ὁλόκληρος καὶ ἐπότισεν καὶ τὴν παῖδα καὶ ἔπεμψεν αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν ἐρημίαν καὶ κατέβη ὁλόκληρος καὶ ἐθαύμασεν πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὅτι οὐκ ἐφάνεν ἁμαρτίαν αὐτῶ(ν) καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχιερεύς εἰ κ(ύριο)ς ˋὁˊ θ(εὸ)ς οὐκ ἐφανέρωσεν τὸ ἁμάρτημα ὑμῶν οὐδὲ ἐγὼ κρίνω·

3–4 φανερωση pap.

p. 35

5

10

15

λε ὑμᾶς καὶ ἀπέλυσεν αὐτούς καὶ παρέλαβεν Ἰωσὴφ τὴν Μαριάμμην καὶ ἀπῄει ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ χαίρων καὶ δοξάζων τὸν θ(εὸ)ν Ἰ(σρα)ήλ κέλευσις δὲ ἐγένετο ἀπὸ τοῦ ναὸς τούτου βασιλέως ἀπογράψασθαι ὅσοι εἰσὶν ἐν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωσήφ ἐγὼ ἀπογράψομαι τοὺς υἱούς μου ταύτην δὲ τὴν παῖδα τί ποιήσω ˋπῶςˊ αὐτὴν ἀπογράψομαι γυναῖκα ἐμήν ἐπαισχύνομαι ἀλλὰ θυγατέρα οἶδαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰ(σρα)ὴλ ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν θυγάτηρ μου αὕτη ἡ ἡμέρα κ(υρίο)υ ποιήσει ὡς βούλεται καὶ ἔστρωσεν τὸν ὄνον καὶ ἐκαθισεν αὐτὴν

4 χερων pap. || 5–6 Testuz 1958 emends απο αυγουστου βασιλεως || 12 επεσχυνομαι pap.

p. 36

5

10

λϛ καὶ ἧλκεν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ ἠκολούθει Σαμουήλ· καὶ ἤγγησαν ἐπὶ μίλιον τρίτον καὶ ἐστράφη Ἰωσὴφ καὶ εἶδεν αὐτὴ(ν) στυγνὴν καὶ ἔλεγεν ἴσως τὸ ἐν αὐτῇ χειμάζει αὐτήν καὶ πάλιν ἐστράφη Ἰωσὴφ καὶ › εἶδεν αὐτὴν γελοῦσαν καὶ εἶ-› πεν Μαρˋιˊάμην ˋτίˊ ἐστίν σοι τοῦτο ὅτι τὸ πρόσωπόν σου βλέπω ποτὲ μὲν γελοῦντα ποτὲ δὲ στυγνάζον καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ἰωσήφ ὅτι δύο λαοὺς βλέπω

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 67

12/04/2013 12:08

68

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ἐν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς μου ἕνα κλαίοντα καὶ κοπτόμενον › καὶ ἕνα χαίροντα καὶ ἀγαλλι-›

1–2 ηκολουθι pap. || 2–3 ηνηγ’γησεν pap. || 9 μαρˋιˊαμμην pap. || 12 στυγναζων pap. || 13 δυω pap. || 15 κλεοντα pap. || 16 χεροντα pap.

p. 37

5

10

15

λζ ῶντα καὶ ἤλθωσιν ἀνὰ μέσον τῆς ὁδοῦ καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Μαριάμμη Ἰωσήφ κατάγαγέ με ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄνου ὅτι ὸ ἐν ἐμοι ἐπείγει με προελθεῖν καὶ κατήγαγεν αὐτὴν ἐκεῖ καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ ποῦ σε ἀπάξω καὶ σκεπάσω σου τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην ὅτι ὁ τόπος ἔρημός ἐστιν καὶ εὗρεν ἐκεῖ σπήλαιον καὶ εἰσήγαγεν αὐτὴν καὶ παρέστησεν αὐτὴν τοὺς υἱ⟦òυ⟧ˋοˊς αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ζητῆσαι μαῖαν Ἑβραίαν ἐν χώρᾳ Βηθλεέμ καὶ εὑρὼ(ν) ἤνεγκεν ἀπὸ ὀρεινῆς καταβαίνουσαν καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωσὴφ ›

5 επιγι pap. || 10 εκι σπηλεον pap.; σπελεον Testuz1958 || 12 υιο⟦υ⟧ˋοιˊς Testuz 1958 || 13–14 ζητησε μεαν εβρεαν pap. || 16 ορινης pap. || 17 καταβενουσαν pap.

p. 38

5

10

15

λη τῇ μαίᾳ ὅτι Μαρία ἐστὶν ἡ μεμνηστευμένη μοι ἀλλὰ σύλλημμα ἔχει ἐκ πνεύματος ἁ- › γίου ἀνατραφεῖσα ἐν ναῷ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἀπῄει μετ’ αὐτοῦ ⟦η μεα⟧ καὶ ἔστησαν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τοῦ σπηλαίου › καὶ νεφέλη⟦ς⟧ σκοτεινὴ ἐπισκιάζουσα τὸ σπήλαιον καὶ εἶπε(ν) ἡ μαῖα ἐμεγαλύνθη ἡ ψυχή μου σήμερον ὅτι εἶδον οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου παράδοξα › σήμερον ὅτι σωτηρία τῷ Ἰ(σρα)ὴλ γεγένηται καὶ παραχρῆμα ἡ νεφέλη ὑπεστέλλετο τοῦ σπηλαίου καὶ ἐφάνη φῶς › μέγα ἐν τῷ σπηλαίῳ ὥστε

1 μεα pap. || 3 εχι pap. || 4 ανατραφισα pap. || 5–6 εστησεν pap. || 6 σπηλεου pap. || 7 σκοτινη pap. || 8 σπηλεον pap. || 9 μεα pap. || 12 τωι ι(σρα)ηλ pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 68

12/04/2013 12:08



p. 39

5

10

15

The Infancy Gospel of James

69

λθ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς μὴ φέρειν καὶ πρὸς ὀλίγον τὸ φῶς ἐκεῖνο ὐπεστέλλετο ἕως ἐφάνη βρέφος καὶ ἦλθεν καὶ ἔλαβε μαστὸν ἐκ τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ Μαρίας καὶ ἀνεβˋόˊησεν ἡ μαῖα ὡς μεγάλη ἡ σήμερον ἡμέρ⟦ον⟧ˋαˊ ὅτι εἶδον τὸ καινὸν θέαμα τοῦτο καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ τοῦ σπηλαίου ἡ μαῖα καὶ ἠπήντησεν αὐτῇ Σαλώμη καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Σαλώμη Σαλώμη καινόν σοι θέαμα ἔχω ἐξηγήσασθαι παρθένος ἐγέννησεν ἅ οὐ χωρεῖ ἡ φύσις αὐτῆς καὶ εἶπεν Σαλώμη ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εό)ς μου ἐὰν μὴ βάλω τὸν δάκτυλόν μου ἐραυνήσω

4 μασθον pap. || 6 μεα pap. || 7 κενον pap. || 9 σπηλεου η μεα pap. || 11 κενον pap. || 13 χωρι pap.

p. 40

5

10

15

μ τὴν φύσιν αὐτῆς οὐ μὴ πιστεύ-› σω ἡ παρθένος ἐγέννησεν › καὶ εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ˋἠˊ⟦ε⟧σχημάτισεν αὐτήν καὶ ἠραύνησε ἡ Σαλώμη τὴν φύσιν αὐτῆς καὶ ἀνηλάλαξε(ν) Σαλώμη ὅτι ἐξεπείρασεν θ(εὸ)ν › ζῶντα καὶ ἰδοῦ ἡ χείρ μου πυρὶ ἀποπίπτει ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ καὶ προσ-› ηύξατο πρὸς κ(ύριο)ν καὶ ἰάθη ἡ μαῖα ἐν τῇ ὥρᾳ ἐκείνῃ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κ(υρίο)υ ἔστη πρὸς Σαλώμη(ν) λέγων εἰσηκούσθη ἡ δέη-› σίς σου ἐνώπιον κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ προσελθοῦσα ἅψαι τοῦ παιδίου καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται σοι ἡ σωτηρία καὶ ›

5 ανηλλαξε(ν) pap. || 6 εξεπιρασεν pap. || 7 ειδου pap. || 8 αποπιπτι pap. || 9 ειαθη pap. || 9–10 μεα pap. || 10 εκινη και ειδου pap. || 10–11 αγ’γελος pap. || 14 αψε του πεδιου pap. || 15 εσωτε pap.

p. 41

5

μα ἐποίησεν οὕτω καὶ ἰάθη Σαλώμη καθὼς προσεκύνησεν καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ τοῦ σπηλαίου ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κ(υρίο)υ ἐν φωνῇ λέγων Σαλώμη › Σαλώμη ἂν⟦γ⟧γεˋιˊλ⟦ης⟧ˋονˊ ὅσα εἶδες παράδοξα ἕως ἔλθῃ ὁ παῖς εἰς Ἱε-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 69

12/04/2013 12:08

70

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ροσάλημα καὶ ἰδοὺ Ἰωσὴφ ἡτοιμάσθη τοῦ ἐξελθεῖν ἐν τῇ Ἰου-› δαίᾳ καὶ θόρυβος ἐγένετο μέγας ἐν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἤλθωσαν γὰρ μάγοι λέγοντες ποῦ ἐστι(ν) ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν Ἰουδαίων εἴδομε(ν) γὰρ τὸν ἀστέρα αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἀνατολῇ καὶ ἤλθαμεν προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ καὶ ἀκούσας ὁ Ἡρώδης ἐτα-

3 σπηλεου pap. || 5 ανˋαˊγγειλ⟦ῃς⟧ˋονˊ Testuz 1958; ϊδες pap. || 6 ερθη pap. || 7 ειδου pap. || 7–8 ητυμασθη pap. || 8–9 ιουδεα pap. || 9 θυρυβος pap. || 10 βηθλεμ της ιουδεας pap. || 12 ιουδεων ιδομε(ν) pap. || 14 προσκυνησε pap.

p. 42

5

10

15

μβ ράχθη καὶ ἔπεμψεν ὑπηρέτας καὶ μετεπέμψατο αὐτοὺς καὶ διεσάφησαν αὐτῷ περὶ τοῦ ἀστέρος καὶ ἰδοὺ εἶδον ἀστέρας ἐν τῇ ἀνατολῇ καὶ προῆγαν αὐτοὺς ἕως εἰσῆλθαν ἐν τῷ σπηλαίῳ καὶ ἔστη ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ παιδίου καὶ ἰδόντες οἱ μάγοι ἑστῶτα μετὰ τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ Μαρίας ἐξέ-› βαλον ἀπὸ τῆς πήρας αὐτῶν δῶρα χρυσὸν καὶ λίβανον καὶ › σμύρναν καὶ χρηματισθέντες ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγγέλου διὰ ἄλλης ὁ-› δοῦ ἀνεχώρησαν εἰς τὴν χώ-› ραν τότε Ἡρώδης ἰδὼν ὅτι ἐνεπαίχθη ὑπὸ τῶν μάγω(ν)

4 ειδου pap. || 9–10 εξεβαλλον pap. || 15 ειδων pap. || 16 ενεπεχθη pap.

p. 43

5

10

μγ ὀργισθεὶς ἔπεμψεν αὐτοῦ τοὺς φονευτὰς λέγων αὐτοῖς ἀνελεῖν πάντα τὰ βρέφη ἀπὸ διετίας καὶ κάτω καὶ ἀκούσασα ἡ Μαρία ὅτι τὰ ˋβρέφη ἀˊνελεῖται φοβηθεῖσα ἔλαβεν τὸν π⟦αῖ⟧ˋεˊδια καὶ ἐσπαργά-› νωσεν αὐτὸν καὶ ἔβαλεν ἐν πάθνῃ βοῶν ἡ δὲ Ἐλισάβεδ ἀκούσασα ὅτι Ἰωάνης ζητεῖται λαβομένη αὐτὸν ἀνέβη ἐν τῇ ὀρεινῇ καὶ περιεβλέπετο ποῦ αὐτὸ(ν) ἀποκρύψῃ καὶ οὐκ ἔνι τόπος ἀπόκρυφος τότε στενάξασα Ἐλι- › σάβεδ λέγει ὄρος θ(εο)ῦ δέξαι με

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 70

12/04/2013 12:08



15

The Infancy Gospel of James

71

μητέρα μετὰ τέκνου οὐ γὰρ ἐδύνατο ἡ Ἐλισάβεδ ἀναβῆ-

1 οργισθις pap. || 6 π⟦αι⟧ˋεˊδα Testuz1958 || 9 ζητιτε pap. || 10–11 ορινη pap. || 14 λεγι, δέξε pap.

p. 44

5

10

15

μδ ναι διὰ τὴν δειλίαν καὶ παραχρῆμα ἐδιχάσθη τὸ ὄρος καὶ ἐδέξα⟦ν⟧το αὐτή(ν) καὶ ἦν τὸ ὄρος ἐκεῖνο διαφαῖνων αὐτῇ φῶς ἄγγελος γὰρ κ(υρίο)υ ἦν μετ’ αὐτῶν ὁ διαφυλάσσων αὐτούς ὁ δὲ Ἡρώδης ἐξήται τὸν Ἰωάννην καὶ ˋἀˊ⟦ε⟧πέστειλεν ὑπηρέτας ἐν τῷ θυσιαστηριῷ πρὸς Ζαχαρίαν λέγων αὐτῷ ποῦ ἀπέκρυψας τὸν υἱόν σου ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίνατο λέγω(ν) αὐτοῖς ἐγὼ λειτρουργὸς ὑπάρχω θ(εο)ῦ καὶ προσεδρεύω ›

1 αναβη αναβηναι, διλιαν pap. || 4–5 διαφενων pap. || 8 εζητει pap. || 14 λιτρουργος pap.

p. 45

5

10

15

με τῷ ναῷ αὐτοῦ τί γινώσκω › ποῦ ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου καὶ ἀπήλθωσαν οἱ ὑπηρέται αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν αὐτῷ πάντα ταῦτα καὶ ὀργισθεὶς ὁ Ἡρώδης εἶπε(ν) ταῦτα ὁ υἰὸς αὐτοῦ μέλλει βασιλεύειν τῷ Ἰ(σρα)ήλ καὶ ἔπεμψεν πάλιν τοὺς ὑπηρέτας λέγων αὐτ⟦ου⟧ˋῷˊ εἶπόν μοι τά ἀληθῆ ποῦ ἐστιν ὁ υἱός σου οἶδας ὅτι τὸ αἷμά ˋσουˊ ὑπὸ τὴν χεῖράν μού ἐστιν καὶ ἀπήλθοσαν οἱ ὑπηρέται καὶ ἀνήγγειλαν αὐτῷ ταῦτα καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν μάρτυς εἰμὶ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἔχε μου τὸ αἷμα τὸ δὲ πν(εῦμ)ά μου ὁ δεσ- ›

4 απηγγιλαν pap. || 5 οργισθη pap. || 6 μελλι pap. || 10 ϋιος pap.

p. 46

μϛ πότης μου δέξεται ὅτι ἀθῷο(ν) αἷμα ἐκχύνεις εἰς τ⟦ο⟧ˋὰˊ πρόθυρα τοῦ ναοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ περὶ τὸ διάφαυ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 71

12/04/2013 12:08

72

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

μα ἐφονεύθη Ζαχαρίας › καὶ οὐκ ᾔδεισαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰ(σρα)ὴλ πῶς ἐφονεύθη ἀλλὰ τὴν ὥραν τοῦ ἀσπασμοῦ ἀπήλθασιν οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οὐκ ἠπήντησεν αὐτοῖς κατὰ τὸ ἔθος τῇ εὐλογία τοῦ Ζαχαρίου καὶ ἔστησαν οἱ ἱερεῖς προσδοκῶντες τὸ(ν) Ζαχαρίαν τοὺ⟦ς⟧ ἀσπάσασ- › θαι αὐτὸν ἐν εὐχ⟦ῇ⟧ˋαιςˊ καὶ δοξάσαιˋςˊ τὸν ὕψιστον θ(εό)ν χρονί- › σαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐφοβήθη-

1 δεξητε οτι αθοο(ν) pap. || 2 εκχυνις pap. || 4 Ζαˋχˊχαριας pap. || 5 υοιοι Testuz 1958 || 6 εφωνευθη pap. || 14 ψιστον pap.

p. 47

5

10

15

μζ σαν πάντες τολμήσας δέ › τις ἐξ αὐτῶν εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ ἁγίασμα καὶ εἶδεν παρὰ τὸ θυσιαστήριον κ(υρίο)υ αἷμα πεπηγὸς καὶ φωνὴν λέγουσαν Ζαχαρίας ἐφόνευται καὶ οὐκ ἐξαλειφθήσεται τὸ αἷμα αὐτοῦ ἕως ἔλθῃ ἔκδικος καὶ ἀκούσας τῶ(ν) λόγων τούτων ἐφοβήθη › καὶ ἐξῆλθεν καὶ ἀνήγγειλεν τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἅ εἶδεν καὶ ἤκουσαν καὶ εἶδον τὸ γεγονός τὰ παθνώματα τοῦ ναοῦ ὠλόλυξα(ν) καὶ αὐτοὶ περιεσχίσαντο ἐπάνωθεν ἕως κάτω καὶ τὸ πτῶ-

5–6 Ζαχ’χαριας pap. || 6–7 εξαλιφθησηται pap. || 10 ενηγγιλεν pap. || 12 ειδαν το γεγονως pap. || 13 ολολυξαν pap.

p. 48

5

10

μη μα αὐτοῦ οὐχ εὕρωσαν ἀλλὰ εὗρον τὸ πτῶμα αὐτοῦ λίθον γεγενημένο(ν) καὶ φοβηθέντες ἐξῆλθαν καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν ὅτι Ζαχαρίας πεφόνευται κα ̀ὶ ́ ἦσαν πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ ἐπένθησαν ˋαὐτὸνˊ καὶ ἐκόψαν αὐτὸν τρεῖς ἡμέρας › καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας μετὰ δὲ τὰς τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἐβουλεύσαντο οἱ ἱερεῖς τίνα ἀναστήσουσιν εἰς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 72

12/04/2013 12:08



15

The Infancy Gospel of James

73

τὸν τόπον τοῦ Ζαχαρίου καὶ ἀ- › νέβη ὁ κλῆρος ἐπὶ Συμεών οὗτος γὰρ ἦν ὁ χρηματισθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος μὴ ἰδεῖν θάνατον ἕως ἄν τὸν

1 πτω πτωμα pap. || 3 γεγεννημενο(ν) pap. || 4–5 και και pap.; απεγγειλαν Testuz 1958 || 8–10 τρις pap. || 13–14 ουτως pap. || 16 ειδειν pap.

p. 49

μθ Χρ(ιστὸ)ν ἐν σαρκὶ ἴδῃ ἐγὼ δὲ Ἰάκωβος ὁ γράψας τὴν ἱστορίαν ταύτην ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις θορύβου γεναμένου ὅτε ἐτελεύ5 τησεν Ἡρώδης συνέστελλε(ν) ἑαυτὸν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ ἕως › παύσηται ὁ θόρυβος Ἰερουσαλήμ δοξάσω δὲ τὸν δεσπότην τὸν δόντα μοι τὴν σο- › 10 φίαν τοῦ γράψαι τὴν ἱστορίαν ταύτην καὶ ἔσται ἡ χάρις μετὰ πάντων ˋτῶν φοβουμένωνˊ τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ἀμήν Γένεσις Μαρίας Ἀποκάλυψις 15 Ἰακώβ εἰρήνη τῷ γράψαντι καὶ τῷ ἀναγινώσκοντι ›››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››››› 1 ειδη pap.

P.Ashmolean inv. 9 Title: Protevangelium of James Date: second half of IV century Editio princeps: J. Bingen, “Protévangile de Jacques, XIII–XV (P. Ashmolean inv. 9),” ChrEg 80 (2005): 210–14. Provenance: uncertain Location: Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, and on loan to the University College, London Notes: A single leaf from a papyrus codex containing 15–16 preserved lines per page. The hand is a right-slanting uncial with enlarged κ, β, and ι in a somewhat irregular script with lines that tend toward unevenness. The scribe notes some rough breathings, and abbreviation is in one instance indicated by extension of α into the margin.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 73

12/04/2013 12:08

74

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Nomina sacra: usual forms Transcription: ↓

5

10

15

ε]ἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἅγίων ἡ δὲ ἔκλ[αυσεν πικρῶς λέγουσα καθότι καθαρά εἰμι ἐγὼ καὶ ἄνδρα [οὐ γιγνώσκω καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτῇ Ἰωσήφ π[όθεν οὖν ἐστι τὸ ἐν τῇ γαστρί σου ἡ δὲ Μαρία εἶπεν ζῇ κ(ύριο)[ς ὁ θ(εό)ς μου καθότι οὐ γιγνώσκω πόθεν ἐστὶν ἐν ἐμ[οί καὶ ἐφοβήθη Ἰωσὴφ σφόδρα καὶ ἠρέμησεν ἐξ αὐτῆς καὶ ἐβουλεύσατο τί ἐν αὐτῇ ποιήσει καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωσὴφ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐὰν αὐτὴν ἀποκρύψω ἁμάρτημα ποιῶ καὶ εὑρεθή μ[αι μ]αχόμενος τῷ νόμῳ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ φανερώσω τοῖς υ]ἱοῖς Ἰσ(ραή)λ φοβοῦμαι μήπως ἀγγελικόν ἐστιν [τ]ὸ ἐν αὐτ]ῇ καὶ εὑρεθήσομαι παραδιδοὺς αι῏μα ἀθῷον εἰς κρ]ίμα θανάτου τί οὖν αὐτὴν ποιήσω λάθρᾳ αὐτὴν ἀπολ]ύσω ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ καὶ κατέλαβεν αὐτὸν ἡ νύξ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος] κ[(υρίο)υ φαί]νεται αὐτῷ κατ’ ὄναρ λέγων μὴ φοβηθῇς τὴν παῖδ]α ταύτην τὸ γὰρ ἐν αὐτῇ ὂν ἐκ πν(εύματό)ς ἐστιν ἁγίον τ]έξεται δὲ υἱὸ[ν] κ[αὶ

XIII, 3

XIV, 4

XIV, 2

↓ 3 αποκριθις, ϊωσηφ pap. || 6 ϊωσηφ pap. || 7 ϊωσηφ pap. || 8–9 ευρεθημαι pap. || 15 παιδαν pap. || 16 ϋιον pap.

→

5

10

15

καὶ] εἶπεν τῷ ἱερεῖ ναί ἵνα εἰδῇ[ς ὅτι τὸ ἀληθὲς XV, 2 λέγω] πέμψον τοὺς ὑπ⟦ε⟧ˋηˊρέτας καὶ εὑρ⟦ε⟧ˋήˊ[σεις τὴν παρθένον ὠ]γκωμένην καὶ εὐθέως ἐπῆλ[θον οἱ ὑπηρέτ]αι καὶ εὗρον αὐτὴν ὠγκωμένην καθὼς εἶπεν Ἄν]νας ὁ γραμματεὺς καὶ ἀπήγαγον αὐτὴν εἰς τὸ ἱερ]ὸν καὶ ἐστήσαν αὐτὴν εἰς τὸ κριτήριον καὶ εἶ]πεν αὐτῇ ὁ ἱερεύς Μαρία τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας τί XV, 3 ἐτ]απείνωσας τὴν ψυχήν σου ἐπελάθου κ(υρίο)υ τοῦ θ[(εο)ῦ ἡ] ἀνατραφεῖσα εἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων καὶ λαβοῦσ[α τροφὴν ἐκ χειρὸς ἀγγέλου καὶ ἀκούσασα τὸν ὕ[μνον αὐτῶν καὶ χορεύουσα ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας ἡ δὲ ἔκλαυσεν πικρὸς λέγουσα ζῇ κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ[(εό)ς μου καθαρά εἰμι ἐγὼ ἐνώπι[ον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἄνδρα οὐ γιγνώσκω καὶ εἶπεν [ὁ ἱερεὺς μὴ ψευδομαρτύρει λέγε τὴν ἀλήθεια[ν

→ 1 ϊερει, ϊνα pap. || 2 ηυρησεις pap. || 6 κα pap. || 7 ϊερευς pap. || 8 εταπινωσας pap. || 12 κυ pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 74

12/04/2013 12:08



The Infancy Gospel of James

75

PSI 1.6/Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana 13729 + Florence, Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana 13730 Title: Protevangelium of James 26, 29, 31, 33, 36–7, 39–40, 42–3 Date: IV/V century Bibliography: E. de Strycker, “Die griechischen Handschriften des Protevangeliums Iacobi,” in Griechische Kodikologie und Textüberlieferung (ed. D. Harlfinger; Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgeselleschaft, 1980), 577–12; M. Naldini, Documenti dell’antichità cristiana: Papiri e pergamene greco-egizie della raccolta fiorentina (2nd ed.; Felice Le Monnier: Firenze, 1965), 20–1; E. de Strycker, La forme la plus ancienne du Protévangile de Jacques (Bruxelles: Société des Bollandistes, 1961); C. Wessely, Les plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus 2 (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 485–8; C. Tischendorf, Evangelia Apocrypha (Leipzig: Mendelssohn, 1876) . Editio princeps: E. Pistelli, “Papiri evangelici,” Studi Religiosi 2 (1906): 129–40. Provenance: Ashmun Location: Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Florence Notes: Pistelli estimates that these five fragments belonged to a 24-page fascicle (original c. 20 × 18 cm) with eight folios. Each folio would have contained 23–4 lines and 34–5 letters per line. In the images the remains of the binding and a small section of the cord used in the binding are still visible. The text of these fragments does not align well with the widely known text of the Protevangelium as exemplified in the Bodmer codex and one can confidently assume that the text of these fragments contained a significantly shorter version than the other examples of this text published elsewhere. In this edition, 2a-5b and 2b-5a are edited as separate fragments although they are in reality two separate columns from a single folded sheet of papyrus. Transcription: fr. 1a ↓

ἧλθεν ἀ̣[πὸ εἰσῆλθε[ν ὠγκωμ[ένην. . .αὐ4 τοῦ κ[αὶ

XXVI,2

3 ωκ’κωμ[ενην pap.

fr. 1b →

ὁ Ἰωσ]ὴφ α]ὐτῇ ποιήσει αὐ]τῆς 4 μα]χόμενος]

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 75

XXIX,2

12/04/2013 12:08

76

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

fr. 2a →

ἀπήει π[ρὸς Ἰωσὴφ’ π[αρέλαβεν εἶπεν ὁ ἱε[ρεύς τὴν παρθένον[ 5 καὶ ἔκλ[εψεν ἐφανέρωσεν τοῖς [υἱοῖς Ἰωσὴφ[ ὑπ[ηρέτας

ce )

XXXI,4

2 ϊωσηφ pap. || 3 ϊερευς pap. || 7 ϊωσηφ pap. fr. 2b ↓

] καὶ εἶ- πεν ] παρέλαβες γενάμ]ενος ὑμᾶς ] τὸ 5 τὸ] ἅμαρτήματα κα]ὶ λαβὼν ἐπότισε]ν τὸν τή]ν fr. 3a ↓

κ]αὶ ἠκολ[ούθει  μίλι- ο]ν τρίτ[ον σ]τυγνή[ν   ]χ̣ειμάζε[ι 5 εἶ]δεν αὐ[τὴν σ]οί ἐστιν τ[   ]ποτὲ μὲ[ν αὐ]τῷ Ἰ]ωσή[φ   ]....[

XXXIII, 13

XXXVI, 2

Several lines missing

10

15

  ]....[ πόλον τ[οῦ οὐρανοῦ εἰς τὸν ἀ[έρα πατεινὰ̣[ ἐπέβλεψα ἐπ̣[ὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ ἐργ̣ά̣[τας αὐτῶν ἐ̣[ν ἐμασσῶντο[ προσφέροντε̣[ς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 76

XXXVI, 2

12/04/2013 12:08



The Infancy Gospel of James

fr. 3b →

βλέπον]τα· καὶ ]ἑστήκεισαν ]καὶ ἡ χεὶρ τ]ὸν χεί5 μαρρον ]τὰ στόματα κα]ιμὴ πείνοντα ]δρόμου κ]α̣ταβαίνουσα ]ποῦ π[ο10 ρεύῃ ]ἐμεγαλύνθη ὀ]φθαλμοι σήμ]ερον ὅτι ]καὶ παραχρῆμα σπηλ]αίου· 15 ]τοὺς ὀ]λίγον ]βρέφος fr. 4a ↓

καὶ ἦλθεν καὶ [αὐ- τοῦ Μαριάμ κ̣[αὶ ὡς μεγάλη̣ μ[οι καινὸ̣ν θέαμα [σπηλαί5 ου ἡ μαῖα κ[αὶ εἶπεν αὐτ[ῇ θέαμα ἔχω [ ἐγέννησε[ν Σαλώ̣μ̣η̣ ζ[ῇ

77

XXXVII, 12

XXXIX, 4

fr. 4b →

ὁ πάν]των δέσποτης XL, 23 χ]εῖρά σου τῷ ἔστα]ι σοι σωτηρία προσῆλθε] Σαλώμη 5 ἐβ]άσταξεν ]ὅτι οὖτος ἐγεννήθη παραχρῆ]μα ἰάθη δεδι]κ̣α̣[ιωμ]ένῃ 7 ϊαθη pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 77

12/04/2013 12:08

78

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

fr. 5a ↓

ἐπὶ τὸν γενν[ηθέντα εἴδομεν ἀστ[έρα ἀνατολῇ εη[ ἀμβλύναντα αὐτ[ούς 5 καὶ οὕτως ἔ[γνωμεν τῷ Ἰσ(ραή)λ καὶ ἤ[λθομεν εἶπεν αὐτ[οῖς καὶ ἐὰν εὕ[ρητε ἐλθὼν πρ̣[οσκυνήσω 10 ἰδὼν ὄ̣[τι ὀργισθ[εὶς πά[ν]τα .[ τε..ε[ η..μ[ 15 θε..[ υται[

ce )

XLII, 2

XLIII, 1

2 ϊδομεν pap. || 10 ϊδων

fr. 5b →

λαβο]μένη αὐτὸν XLIII, 9 κα]ὶ περιεβ̣λ̣έπετο ]ε τόπος Ἐλισάβ]ετ’ λέγει φω5 νῇ μη]τέ[ρ]α μετὰ ]Ἐλισάβετ’ ]τὸ ὄρος ]. ἦν δια φαῖνον ]με10 τα ]α̣ὐτὸν ] . εσ ]δ . . ]...ν ]...ρ. 15 ]...ω ] ο γάρ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 78

12/04/2013 12:08



The Infancy Gospel of James

79

Greek Papyrus JE 85643 (SR 6P/1817) Title: Protevangelium of James Date: IV century Editio princeps: Alex Ladenheim and Thomas Wayment, “A New Fragment of the Protevangelium Jacobi,” HTR 104 (2011): 381–4. Provenance: unknown Location: Egyptian Museum, Cairo Notes: This single mutilated papyrus leaf consists of 12 lines of text written in an upright uncial with serifs adorning τ, χ, κ, and η. The scribe employed diaeresis (l. 4) and an apostrophe (l. 8). Letters are consistently formed and evenly spaced, suggesting a practiced scribe. No page numbers survive. This text has an affinity with the Bodmer text and offers at least one independent reading (l. 9). Nomina sacra: probably κς, and θς Transcription:

5

10

μόσχους τοῖς ἱερ]εῦσιν [καὶ γερ- ουσίᾳ καὶ ἑκατ]ὸν χι[μάρους καὶ ἔσον]τα̣ι̣ ἑκατὸν [χιμάροι παντὶ τῷ λ]αῷ καὶ ἰδού [ἥκει Ἰωακεὶμ μετὰ] τῶν ποιμ[νίων αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔστ]η Ἄννα πρ[ὸς τῇ πύλῃ καὶ εἶδεν Ἰ]ωακεὶμ ἐρ[χόμενον μετὰ τῶν] ποιμνίω[ν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔδραμεν] ἡ Ἄννα καὶ [ἐκρεμάσθη εἰς τὸν τ]ράχηλον αὐτ[οῦ Ἄννα λέγουσα] νῦν οἶδα ὅτι [κ(ύριο)ς ὁ θ(εὸ)ς εὐλόγησέν] με σφ[όδρα ἰδοὺ γὰρ

IX,2

2 χειμαρους pap. || 4 ϊδου pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 79

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 80

12/04/2013 12:08

7 The Shepherd of Hermas

Introduction If the number of surviving fragments of ancient manuscripts is anything more than a happenstance occurrence, then the Shepherd of Hermas was by far the most popular early Christian work to be excluded from the New Testament canon. Indeed the surviving number of fragments of Hermas rivals the number of surviving manuscripts of several New Testament canonical gospels. But unlike the gospels, Hermas contains a revelation that is communicated through five visions, which inform the reader concerning certain corrupting trends in the Church. In the process of explicating the internal problems of the Church, the author draws upon the Hebrew Bible but does not unequivocally cite the canonical New Testament texts even though certain allusions may be detected. That Hermas is not a collection of sayings of Jesus or of the risen Lord and does not present events from Jesus’ life, places this text in line more with the book of Revelation than with the New Testament gospels. The author seems unconcerned to develop arguments following canonical conventions and no apostolic tradition is cited to authorize or validate the work. Instead, the author may have been writing before an established canonical sensibility had fully developed. The attribution to Clement of Rome would place the writing during the last two decades of the first century ce, but the strong parallels with the Johannine corpus may reveal a later date for at least portions of the work. Clement of Rome, who is also mentioned in Romans 16:14, is an unlikely pseudonym unless there is some genuine historical conection between the author and the historical figure of Clement. Eighteen separate manuscripts of Hermas have survived from the first five centuries ce ranging in size from a tiny parchment scrap to the extensive 62-page Michigan papyrus. Some of the manuscripts have been carefully prepared and written, while P.Oxy. IX 1172 and XIII 1599 appear to have been hastily written by an uncareful scribe. In the decades when a canonical consciousness was taking shape, Hermas may provide the clue for a text that was primarily received together with the canonical texts but was eventually rejected as that same consciousness shifted in the fourth century ce. Regionally, these fragments all come from Egypt, but the differences in scribal care and preparation may reveal something of the attitudes that were developing concerning this and other Christian works. Both the older system of dividing Hermas into visions, mandates, and parables (simil­ itudes) and the newer system of chapter divisions have been noted for each of the fragments. The visions comprise chapter divisions 1–25 in the newer system, the mandates comprise chapter divisions 26–49, and the similitudes comprise chapter divisions 50–114.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 81

12/04/2013 12:08

82

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Berl. 5513/BKT 6.2.1 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III/IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 468–71; A. Ehrhard, “Die Berliner Hermas-Fragmente auf Papyrus,” Tübinger Theologische Quartalschrift 74 (1892): 294–303; U. Wilcken, Tafeln zur älteren griechischen Paläographie, Nach Originalen des Berliner K. Museums (Berlin and Leipzig, 1891) . Editio princeps: H. Diels and A. Harnack, “Über einen Berliner Papyrus des Pastor Hermae,” in Sitzungsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin (Berlin, 1891), 427–31. Provenance: Fayyum Location: Ägyptisches Museum, Berlin Notes: A single leaf (18 × 15 cm) containing two columns from a papyrus roll with writing on one side. The bottom margin is preserved as is the space between the two surviving columns of text. The scribe was careful to maintain a consistent distance between the columns, and the overall impression is of a professional production. The hand is a leaning upright uncial from a practiced hand. Some letters, κ and φ, extend below the line, and punctuation is absent except for an enlarged space after τῷ θεῷ in line 6. Nomina sacra: usual forms Transcription: →

5

10

ἔλαβεν π]αρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)[υ ταύτην ἀποδίδω- σι τῷ κ(υρί)]ῳ τῷ̣̣ ἐ̣π̣ιχο[ρηγοῦνται αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ] π̣λούσιος ὡσ̣[αύτως τὸν πλοῦτον ὃν ἔλαβεν π]αρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἀδιστ[άκτως παρέχεται τῷ πένητι καὶ τοῦτο ἔργον [μέγα ἐστὶ καὶ δεκτὸν παρὰ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ὅτι̣ [συνῆκεν ἐπὶ τῷ πλούτῳ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἠργάσα[το εἰ]ς τὸν πένητα ἐκ τῶν δωρημάτων το]ῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐτέλεσεν τὴν διακονίαν ὀρ- θ]ῶς παρὰ τοῖς οὖν ἀνθρώποις ἡ πτε- λ]έα δοκεῖ καρπὸν μὴ φέρειν καὶ οὐκ οἴδ]ασιν οὐδὲ νοοῦσιν ὅτι ὅταν ἀβρoχία γ]έ̣νηται ἡ πτελέα ἔχουσα ὕδωρ τρέφει τ]ὴν ἄμπελον καὶ ἡ ἄμπελος ἀδιάλει-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 82

Simil. 2,7 (51.7)

(51.8) Simil. 2,8

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

The Shepherd of Hermas

πτον ἔχουσα τὸ ὕδωρ διπλοῦν τὸν καρπ̣ὸν ἀποδίδωσιν καὶ ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς καὶ ὑπὲρ τῆς πτελέας οὕτως καὶ οἱ πένητες ὑπὲρ τῶν πλουσίων ἐντυγχάνοντες πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν πληροφοροῦσι τὸ πλοῦτος αὐτῶ[ν] καὶ πάλιν [οἱ] πλούσιοι χορηγοῦντες [τοῖς] πένησι τὰ δέοντα πληροφοροῦσι τὰς ψ[υχ]ὰς αὐτῶν γίνονται οὖν ἀμφό- τερ[ο̣ι κοιν]ωνοὶ τοῦ ἔργου τοῦ δικαίου ταῦ[τα] οὖν ὁ ποιῶν οὐκ ἐγκαταλειφθήσε[ται ὑπὸ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἀλλὰ ἔσται γεγραμμένο[ς εἰς τ]ὰς βίβλους τῶν ζώντων μα- κάριοι ο]ἱ ἔχοντες καὶ συνιέντες ὅτι παρ̣ὰ τοῦ] κ(υρίο)υ πλουτίζονται ὁ γὰρ συνίων τοῦτ[ο δ]υνή[σεται καὶ διακονῆσαί τι

83

Simil. 2,9 (51.9)

Simil. 2,10 (51.10)

1 εντευξ̣[ιν εν η πλουτει ην Wessely 1924 || 3 πλοισιος Ehrhard 1891; τον πλουτον ον Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 4 παρεχει Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 11–12 υ[δ]ασιν pap. || 18 εντυχανοντες pap. || 22 γεινονται pap.

→

5

10

15

20

[θε-] ρεία [ἐστὶν τοῖς δικαίοις τοῖς δὲ ἁμαρτωλοῖς χειμ[ών ὅταν οὖν ἐπιλάμψῃ τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ [τότε φανερωθήσονται οἱ δουλεύοντες [τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ πᾶσι φανεροποιηθήσονται ὥσπε[ρ γὰρ τῇ θέρειᾳ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου δένδ[ρου οἱ καρποὶ φανεροῦνται καὶ ἐπιγινώσκονται π[οταποί τινές εἰσιν οὕτω καὶ τῶν δικαίω[ν οἱ καρποὶ φανεροὶ ἔσονται καὶ γνωσθ[ήσονται πάντες εὐθαλεῖς ὄντες καὶ ἐν τ̣[ῷ αἰῶνι ἐκείνῳ τὰ δὲ ἔθνη καὶ οἱ ἁμαρτ[ωλοί ἃ εἶδες τὰ δένδρα τὰ ξηρὰ τοιοῦτοι [εὑρεθήσονται ξηροὶ καὶ ἄκαρποι ἐν ἐκ[είνῳ τῷ αἰῶνι καὶ ὡς ξηρὰ ξύλα κατακ[αυθήσονται καὶ φανεροὶ ἔσονται ὅτι ἡ π[ρᾶξις αὐτῶν πονηρὰ ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ [ζωῇ αὐτῶν οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἁμαρτωλοὶ καυθήσον[ται ὅτι ἥμαρτον καὶ οὐ μετενόησαν τὰ δὲ [ἔθνη καυθήσονται ὅτι οὐκ ἔγνωσαν τὸν κτί[σαντα αὐτούς σὺ οὖν ἐν σεαυτῷ καρπο[φόρει ἵνα ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ θερείᾳ γνωσθ[ῇ σου ὁ καρπός ἀπέχου δὲ ἀπὸ πολ[λῶν πράξεων καὶ οὐδὲν δια]μάρ[τ]ῃς

Simil. 4,2 (51.2) (51.3) Simil. 4,3

Simil. 4,4 (51.4)

Simil. 4,5 (51.5)

3 φανερωθησονται Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 4 παντες Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 5 τω θερει Ehrhard 1891 || 6–7 καρποι επιγινωσκονται Wessely 1924 || 7 ποταποι εισιν Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891; ουτως Wessely 1924 || 9–10 ειναι εν Ehrhard 1891 || 13 ως ξυλα Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 15 γεγονεν Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 19–20 ουν καρποφορησον Ehrhard 1891; ουν εν σοι καρποφορησον Wessely 1924 || 20 τω θερει εκεινω Wessely 1924, Ehrhard 1891 || 21–2 απεχου απο Ehrhard 1891 || 22–3 ουδεποτε ουδεν αμαρτης Ehrhard 1891; ουδεποτε ουδεν διαμαρτησεις Wessely 1924

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 83

12/04/2013 12:08

84

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Berl. 13272 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: O. Stegmüller, “Christliche Texte aus der Berliner Papyrussammlung,” Aeg 17 (1937): 456–9. Provenance: Hermopolis Location: Ägyptisches Museum, Berlin Notes: This badly faded parchment leaf (9 × 14 cm) written in brown ink preserves ten lines of text on both the recto and verso. The hand is an informal uncial with ρ extending below the line and κ sometimes enlarged. There are no indications of punctuation to indicate sense breaks, but the margins are preserved on the top and left sides. There appears to be a significant amount of text transfer from the opposing pages, making this leaf particularly difficult to decipher. There are several places where the parchment is so faded that the ink appears all but obliterated. In the enlarged photos, however, it is possible to make out the traces of the brown ink in those spots. Nomina sacra: θω, κω Transcription:

5

10

     ]αὐτὸν καὶ ἐγκρατεύσῃ ἀπὸ παντὸς πον]ηροῦ πράγματος ζήσῃ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ταῦτα δὲ ἐὰν] ἐργάσῃ μεγάλ[η]ν νηστείαν τελεῖς καὶ] δεκτὴν τῷ κ(υρι)ῷ ἄκουε τὴν πα- ραβολήν] ἣν μέλλω σοι λέγειν ἀνήκουσαν τῇ νη]στείᾳ· εἶχέν τις ἀγρὸν καὶ δούλους πολλούς] εἰς μέσον δὲ τοῦ ἀγροῦ ἐφύτευσεν ἀμπελ]ῶνα ἐκλεξάμενος οὖν δοῦλ[ό]ν τινα πιστό]τατον καὶ εὐάρεστον αὐτῷ ἀποδημῶν προσεκαλέσατο αὐτὸν κ]α̣ὶ̣ λ̣έ̣γ̣ε̣ι̣

Sim. 5,1 (54.5) Sim. 5,2 (55.1)

6 ειχε pap.

5

μὴ ἔχων βοτάνας τὰς πν[ιγούσας αὐτόν μετὰ χρόνον τινὰ ἦλθεν ὁ δ[εσπότης τοῦ ἀγροῦ καὶ τοῦ [δού]λου καὶ εἰσῆ[λθεν εἰς τὸν ἀμπε]λῶνα καὶ ἰδὼν τὸν ἀμπ[ελῶνα κεχαρακωμένον εὐπρεπῶς ἔτι [δὲ καὶ ἐσκαμμένον καὶ πάσας τὰς βοτάν[ας τοῦ ἀμ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 84

Sim. 5,2 (55.4) (51.5)

12/04/2013 12:08



10

The Shepherd of Hermas

πελ]ῶνος ἐκτετιλμένας καὶ εὐθαλε[ῖς οὔσας τὰς ἀμπέλους ἐχάρη λίαν ἐπὶ τ[οῖς ἔργοις τοῦ δούλου προσκαλεσάμενο[ς οὖν τ[ὸ]ν υ[ἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν ἀγαπητόν

85

(51.6)

1 πνε[ιγουσας] pap. || 4 ϊδων pap.

P.Bodmer 38 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: second half of IV to beginning of V century Bibliography: M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: A. Carlini, L. Giaccone, R. Kasser, G. Cavallo, and J. van Haelst, Erma; edito con introduzione e commentario critico da Antonio Carlini (Papyrus Bodmer 38; Foundation Martin Bodmer: Cologny-Genève, 1991). Provenance: Near Dishna Location: Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève) Notes: The leaves of this papyrus codex (17.5 × 28.5 cm) range from the nearly complete to quite fragmentary. The hand is a practiced upright uncial with some inconsistency in forming letters. Some rough breathing marks are indicated, but otherwise there are few indications of punctuation. In a few instances the manuscript has been corrected by the original scribe, but corrections are infrequent. Final ν, indicated with a supralinear stroke, is consistently employed. Nomina sacra: usual forms Transcription: ↓

5

10

ὅρασ[ις ά ὁ θρέψας] με πέπ[ρακέν με] ἐν τινὶ εἰς Ῥώμην] μ[ετὰ πολλὰ] ἔτη ταύτην ἀνεγνωρισάμην κα]ὶ̣ ἠρ̣ξάμην αὐτὴ]ν ἀ[γαπᾶν ὡς ἀδε]λφήν μετὰ χρόνο]ν τινὰ [λο]υο[μέ]νην εἰς τὸν πο]ταμὸν Τίβεριο[ν εἶδον] καὶ ἐπέδ]ωκα α[ὐ]τῇ τὴν χ̣ε[ῖρα καὶ ἐ]ξήγαγο[ν αὐ]τὴν ἐκ τοῦ πο[ταμοῦ τα]ύτ[ης οὖν ἰδὼν τ]ὸ κάλλος δ[ιελ]ογ[ιζ]όμ[ην ἐν τῇ κα]ρδίᾳ μου λ[έγ]ων μακά[ριος ἤμην ε]ἰ γυναῖκα [τοι]αύτην εἶχ̣ον

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 85

Vis. 1 (1.1)

(1.2)

12/04/2013 12:08

86

15

20

25

30

35 →

5

10

15

20

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

καὶ τῷ κ]άλλει καὶ  τοῖς τρόποις μ[ό- νον τοῦ]το ἐβουλευσ[ά]μην ἕτερ[ον δὲ οὐδ]έν μετὰ χρόν[ο]ν δ[ὲ] τινὰ [πορευομ]ένου μου εἰς [Κ]ώμ[α]ς καὶ δ[οξάζον]τος τὰς κτίσε[ις] τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ὡ[ς μεγάλαι κ]αὶ εὐπρέπειαι [κ]αὶ δυνατα[ί εἰσιν περιπ]ατῶν [ἀφ]ύπνωσα καὶ  πν(εῦμ)ά με ἔλα]βεν καὶ ἀ[π]ήνεγκέ[ν] με δι’ ἀνοδίας] τινός δι’ ἧς ἄ[ν]θρωπος οὐκ ἐδύνα]το ὁδεῦσαι ἦ[ν] ὁ τόπος [κ]ρη[μνώδ]ης καὶ ἀπ[ερ]ρω[γ]ὼς ἀπὸ τῶν ὑδάτω]ν διαβὰς [ο]ὖν [τὸ]ν ποταμὸν ἐκεῖν]ον ἦλθον [εἰς τὰ] ὁμαλά καὶ τιθῶ] τὰ γόνατ[α] κ[αὶ] ἠρξάμην πρ̣[οσεύχεσ]θαι τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ κ[αὶ] ἐξομολο[γεῖσθαί μο]υ τὰς ἁμα[ρτί]ας προσε[υχο- μένο]υ μου ἠνο[ίγη] ὁ οὐρανό[ς καὶ βλέπω] τὴν γυν[αῖκ]α ἐκε[ί]νην ἣ[ν ἐπεθύ]μ̣ησα ἀσ[παζο]μένην με [ἐκ τοῦ οὐρ]ανοῦ λέ[γουσα]ν Ἑ[ρ]μᾶ χαῖ[ρε ἐμβλέ]ψας εἰς α[ὐτὴν λέ]γω αὐτῇ [κυ- ρία τί] ὧ[δ]ε π[οιεῖς ἡ δὲ ἀ]πεκρίθ[η μοι ἀνελήμφ]θην [ἵνα σ]ου τὰς [ἁμαρτίας ἐλέγ]ξω π[ρὸ]ς τὸν κ[(ύριο)ν

(1.3)

λέγω α[ὐτῇ κυρία] νῦν σύ μ[ου ἔλεγ- χος εἶ οὔ [φησίν ἀλλὰ] ἄκου[σον τὰ ῥήματα ἅ [σοι μέλλω λέγειν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ὅ ἐν τοῖς οὐρα[νοῖς κατοικῶν καὶ κτίσας ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄ[ντος τὰ ὄντ]α κ[αὶ πληθύνας κα[ὶ] αὐ[ξήσ]ας ἕν[ε]κεν τ[ῆς ἁγίας ἐκκλησ[ίας αὐτ]οῦ ὀργίζεταί σοι ὅ[τι ἥμαρ̣τες [εἰς ἐμέ] ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῇ [λέ- γω] εἰς [σε ἥμαρτο]ν ποίῳ τόπω ἤ [πότε δ]ὲ σ[οι α]ἰ̣σ[χρὸν λ]όγον ἐλ[άλ]ησα [οὐ πά]ντοτέ σε [ὡς] θεὰν ἡγη[σάμην οὐ πά]ντοτέ σε [ἐν]ετράπην ὡ[ς ἀδελφήν τί] μου [κ]ατα[ψε]ύδῃ γύναι τ[ὰ πονηρ]ὰ ταῦτα κα[ὶ] ἀκάθαρτα γελ[άσασά μ]οι λέγει ἐπὶ τὴν καρδία[ν σου ἀνέβ]η ἐπιθυμ[ί]α τῆς πονηρί[ας ἢ οὐ δοκ]εῖ σοι ἀνδρ[ὶ] δικαίῳ πονη[ρὸν πράγμ]ατα εἶναι [ἐ]ὰν ἀναβῇ αὐτο[ῦ ἐπὶ τὴν κ]αρδίαν πονηρὰ ἐπιθυμί[α ἁμαρτία δὲ ἐστιν κ[α]ὶ̣ γέ μεγάλη φ[ησίν ὁ γὰρ δίκαιος ἀνὴρ [δίκαια βο]υλ[εύεται ἐν τῷ οὖν δίκαια βουλε[ύ]εσθα[ι αὐτὸν κατορθοῦται ἡ δόξα αὐτοῦ [ἐν τοῖς

(1.6)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 86

(1.4)

(1.5)

(1.7)

(1.8)

12/04/2013 12:08



25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

οὐρ̣ανοῖς καὶ  εὐκατάλλακτ[ον ἔχει τὸν κ(ύριο)ν [ἐ]ν π[α]ντ[ὶ] πράγματ[ι αὐτοῦ οἱ δὲ τὰ πονηρὰ [βο]υλευόμε[νοι ἐν ταῖς καρδ[ίαις αὐ]τῶν θάνα[τον καὶ αἰχ]μαλωτ[ισμὸ]ν ἐπισπῶ[νται μά]λιστα οἱ τ[ὸν α]ἰῶνα τοῦτ[ον περιποι]ούμενο[ι κα]ὶ γαυριῶντ[ες ἐν τ]ῷ πλούτῳ [αὐτ]ῶν καὶ μ[ὴ ἀντεχόμενοι τῶ[ν ἀγ]αθῶν τῶ[ν μελλόντων μετ[αμε]λήσοντ[αι αἱ ψυ- χ]αὶ αὐτῶν ο[ἵτινε]ς οὐκ ἔχο[υσιν ἐλπ]ίδα ἀλλ’ ἑαυτ[οὺς] ἀπεγνώ[κασιν καὶ τ]ὴν ζω[ὴν] αὐ[τῶν ἀλλὰ σὺ προσεύχ]ου πρὸς τ[ὸν θεόν καὶ ἰάσεται τὰς ἁμ]αρτίας σ[ου κ]αὶ ὅλο[υ τοῦ οἴκου σου

87

(1.9)

16 επιθυμεια pap.

↓

5

10

15

20

25

30

καὶ πάντων τῶν ἁγίων] μετὰ τὸ λαλῆσαι αὐτὴν τὰ ῥήματ]α ταῦτα ἐκλείσθησαν οἱ οὐρανοί] καὶ ἐγὼ μόνος ἤμην πεφρικὼς] καὶ λυπούμ[ενος ἔλεγον δὲ ἐν ἐμ]αυτῷ εἰ αὕτη μ[οι ἡ ἁμαρτ]ί̣α ἀνα[γράφ]εται πῶς δυ[νήσομ]αι σωθῆνα[ι] ἢ πῶς ἐξιλ[άσομ]αι τὸν θ(εὸ)ν περὶ [τ]ῶν ἁμαρτιῶ[ν μο]υ τῶν τελείων ποίοις ῥήμασιν ἐ[ρ]ωτ[ήσω τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ἵνα μοι ἰλατεύ[σ]ηται ταῦ[τ]ά μοι συμβουλευομένου κ[αὶ] διακ[ρ]ί[νοντος ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ μου βλέπω κατέ[να]ντί μου καθέδραν λευκὴν ἐξ ἐρίω[ν ⟦σ⟧χοιˋοˊνίων γεγονυῖαν μεγάλην κ[αὶ ἦλθεν γυνὴ πρεσβῦτις ἐν ἱματισμῷ λαμπροτάτῳ ἔχουσα βιβ[λ]ί̣ο[ν εἰς τὰς χεῖρας καὶ ἐκάθισεν μ[όνη κ]αὶ ἀσπάζεταί με Ἑρμᾶ χαῖρε κἀγὼ [λυπο]ύμενος καὶ κλαίων εἶπον κυρία χ[αῖ]ρε καὶ εἶπέν μοι τί στυγνός Ἑρμᾶς [ὁ μακρόθυμος ὁ ἀστομάχητος [ὁ] πά(ν)τοτε γελῶν τί οὕτως κατηφὴ[ς τ]ῇ ἰδέᾳ καὶ οὐχ ἱλαρός κἀγὼ εἶπον αὐτῇ ὑπὸ γυναικὸς ἀγαθωτάτης λέγουσης ὅτι ἥμαρτον εἰς αὐτήν ἡ δὲ ἔφη μηδα[μῶ]ς ἐπὶ τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ τὸ πρᾶγ]μα τοῦτο ἀλλὰ πάντως ἐπὶ τὴν] κ[α]ρδ[ί]αν σου ἔβη περὶ αὐτοῖς ἔστ[ι]ν μὲν τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ [θ](εο)ῦ ἡ τοιαύτη β[ο]υλὴ ἁμαρτίαν ἐπιφ[έ]ρουσα

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 87

(2.1)

(2.2)

(2.3)

(2.4)

12/04/2013 12:08

88

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

πονη[ρ]ὰ γὰρ βουλὴ καὶ ἔκφρικτος ε[ἰ]ς πάνσ[εμ]νον πν(εῦμ)α καὶ ἤδη δεδοκ[ι]μασμένον ἐὰν ἐπιθυμήσῃ πονηρὸν ἔργον καὶ μάλιστα Ἑρμᾶς ὁ ἐ]γκρατής καὶ ἀπεχόμενος πάσ]ης ἐ[πιθυ]μίας πονηρᾶς καὶ πάση]ς ἁ[πλότη]τος πλήρ[ης] καὶ ἀκακία]ς με[γάλης ἀ]λλ’ οὐκ ἕ[νε]κα τούτο σοι

ce )

(3.1)

7–8 εξειλα[σομαι pap. || 10 ϊνα, ϊλατευσηται pap. || 13 ερειων pap. || 14 χοιˋοˊνων pap., l. χιονιων || 15–16 ϊματισμω pap. || 23 ειδεα pap. || 36 επιθυμειας pap.

→

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

ὀργίζετα[ι ὁ θ(εό)ς ἀλλ’ ἵνα τὸν οἶκόν σου τὸν ἀνομ[ήσαντα εἰς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν καὶ εἰς ὑμα῀ς τοὺς [γ]ονεῖς α[ὐτῶν ἐπιστρέψῃς ἀλλὰ φιλότεκνο]ς ὢν οὐκ ἐνου[θέτεις σου τὸν οἴκον ἀ[λλὰ] ἀφῆκες αὐτοὺς κ[ατ]αφ[θαρῆναι δειν]ῶς διὰ τοῦτο ὀργ[ί]ζεταί σο[ι ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἀλλὰ ἰ]άσεταί σου πάντα τὰ προγεγ[ονότ]α π[ο]νηρὰ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ διὰ γὰρ τὰς ἐκ[είνων ἁμα[ρ]τίας καὶ τὰ ἀνομήματα σὺ κα]τεφθά[ρ]ης ἀπὸ τῶν βιωτικῶν πράξε]ων ἀλλὰ ἡ πολυσπλαγχνία τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἠλέησέν σε καὶ τὸν οἶκόν σου καὶ ἰσχυρ̣[ο]ποιήσει σε ἐν τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ σὺ μόν]ον μὴ ῥαθυμήσῃς ἀλλὰ εὐψύχει καὶ ἰσχυρ]οποιήσει σου τὸν οἶκον ὡς γὰρ χ[αλκε]ὺς σφυροκοπῶν τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ π[εριγ]ίνεται τοῦ πράγματος αὐτοῦ θ[έ]λει οὕτως καὶ ὁ λόγος ὁ καθημενὸς ὁ [δ]ί̣καιος περιγίνεται πάσης πονηρίας [μ]ὴ διαλίπῃς οὖν νουθετῶν σου τὰ τέκνα οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι μετανοήσουσιν ἐξ ὅλης καρδίας αὐτῶν καὶ ἐγγραφήσονται εἰς τὰς βίβλους τῆς ζωῆς μετὰ τῶν ἁγίων μετὰ τὸ παῆναι α[ὐτ]ῆς τὰ ῥήμ[α- τα ταῦτα λέγει μοι θέλεις ἀκ[οῦ]σα[ι] μ[ου ἀναγινωσκούσης λέγω κἀγ[ὼ θέλω κυρία λέγει μοι γενοῦ ἀκροα[τ]ὴ[ς κ]αὶ ἄκουε [τ]ὰς δόξας τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ μεγ[ά]λως καὶ θαυμαστῶς ἅ οὐκ ἴσχυσα [μ]νημονεῦσαι πάντα γὰρ τὰ ῥήμα[τα ἔ]κφρικτα ἅ οὐ δύναται ἄν(θρωπ)ος βαστάσαι τὰ οὖν ἔσχατα ῥήματα ἐμνημόνευσα ἦν γὰρ ὑμῖν σύμφορα καὶ ἥμερ̣α ἡμῖν ἰδοὺ ὁ θ(εὸ)ς τῶν δυνάμεων ὃν [ἀγα]πῶ δ[υνάμει κρατ[αιᾷ] καὶ τῇ μεγ[άλῃ συ]νέσ[ει αὐτοῦ κ[τίσ]ας τὸν κ[όσμον κ]αὶ τ[ῇ

(3.2)

(3.3)

(3.4)

12–13 ϊσχυροποιησαι pap. || 15 εισχυροποιησει pap. || 17 περιγεινεται pap. || 19 περιγεινεται pap. || 29 ϊσχυσα pap. || 33 ϊδου pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 88

12/04/2013 12:08



↓

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

ἐνδόξῳ βουλῇ περιθεὶς τὴ[ν εὐ]πρέπειαν τῇ κτίσει αὐτοῦ καὶ τῷ [ἰσχ]υρῷ ῥήμ̣ατι πήξας τὸν οὐ(ρα)νὸ[ν κ]αὶ θ[εμ]ελι[ώσας τ]ὴν γῆν ἐπ[ὶ ὑδάτ]ων καὶ τῇ δυν[άμει α]ὐτοῦ τῇ κρατ[αιᾶ κ]τίσας τὴν ἁγίαν̣ [ἐ]κκλησίαν α[ὐτοῦ] ἣν καὶ εὐλόγησεν ἰδοὺ μεθιστά[νε]ι τοὺς οὐ(ρα)νοὺς κ[αὶ] τὰ ὄρ[η] καὶ τοὺ[ς βουν]οὺς καὶ τὰς θαλάσσας καὶ [πάντα ὁμαλὰ] γίνεται το[ῖ]ς ἐκλεκτοῖς α[ὐτοῦ ἵν]α ἀπ[οδ]οῖ αὐτοῖς [τὴ]ν ἐπαγγελ[ίαν ἣν] ἐπηγ[γε]ίλατο μετὰ πολλῆς δόξ[ης καὶ] χαρᾶ[ς ἐ]ὰν τηρήσωσι[ν] τὰ νόμ[ιμα το]ῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἅ π[αρ]έλαβο[ν ἐν] μεγά[λῃ πίστει ὅτε οὖν ἐτ]έ- λεσεν ἀ]ναγι[νώσκουσα καὶ ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τὴς] καθέ[δρας ἦλθαν τέ]σσα[ρες νεανίαι καὶ ἦραν] τὴν [κ]αθέ[δραν καὶ ἀπ]ῆλθον [πρὸς τ]ὴν ἀ[ν]ατολ[ήν. προσκ]αλεῖται δ[έ με κ]αὶ ἥψα[τ]ο τ[οῦ στή- θους] μου καὶ λ[έγ]ει μοι ἤρεσέν σοι ἡ ἀνά]γνωσίς [μο]υ καὶ λέγω αὐτῇ κυρία ταῦτ]ά μοι τ[ὰ ἔσ]χ̣ατα ἀρέσ[κει] τὰ δὲ πρότερ]α χαλεπ[ὰ κα]ὶ σκληρά ἡ [δὲ] ἔφη μοι λ]έγουσα τα[ῦτα τ]οῖς δικαί[οις τ]ὰ δὲ πρῶτα τοῖς ἔ[θνεσι]ν καὶ τοῖς ἀ[πο]στάταις λ[αλο]ύση[ς αὐτῆς με]τ’ ἐμο[ῦ δύο τι- νὲς ἄ[νδρ]ες [ἐφάνησα]ν καὶ ἦ[ραν αὐτὴν [τ]ῶν ἀγκ[ώνων] καὶ ἀπῆ[λθαν ὅπου καὶ ἡ καθέδρα πρ̣ὸ[ς] τὴ[ν ἀνατολήν ἰλαρὰ δὲ ἀπῆλθεν καὶ [ὑ]πά[γουσα λέγει ἀνδρίζου Ἑρμᾶ ὅ[ρασις βˊ πορευομένου [μου] εἰς Κώμ̣[α]ς κατ[ὰ τὸν αὐτὸ[ν καιρὸν ὃν κα]ὶ πέρ̣υ[σι περ]ι̣πα[τῶν ἀνε[μνήσθην τῆ]ς πε[ρυσινῆς ὁρά[σεως καὶ πάλιν με αἴρει πν(εῦμ)α καὶ ἀπο-] [φέρει εἰς τὸν αὐτὸν τόπον ὅπου καὶ ] πέρυσι ἐλθ]ὼν οὖν εἰς τ[ὸν τόπον τιθῶ

89

(4.1)

(4.2)

(4.3)

Vis. 2 (5.1)

(5.2)

4 θεμελειωσας pap. || 7 ϊδου μεθϊστανει pap. || 9–10 γεινεται pap. || 18 απ]ηλθαν pap. || 19 προσκαλειτε pap. || 30 ϊλαρα pap. The scribe adds flourishes to the manuscript to dentoe the beginning of Vision 2.

→

5

τ[ὰ γό]νατα καὶ ἠρξάμην προσεύχεσθαι τ[ῷ κυριῷ] καὶ δοξάζειν αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα ὅτι με [ἄξιον] ἡγήσατο καὶ ἐγνώ[ρ]ισέν μοι τὰς ἁ[μαρτίας] μου τὸ πρότ[ερον μ]ετὰ τὸ ἐγερθ[ῆ- ν[αί με ἀ]πὸ τῆς προσε[υχῆς β]λέπω ἀπένα(ν)τ[ί μου] τὴν πρ̣εσβυτέ[ρ]αν [ἣ]ν καὶ πέρυσι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 89

(5.3)

12/04/2013 12:08

90

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἑ[ωράκ]ειν περιπατοῦ[σ]αν καὶ ἀναγινώσκ[ουσα]ν βιβλιρίδ[ι]ον κα[ὶ] λέγε[ι] μοι δύνῃ τα[ῦτα τοῖς ἐκ]λ[εκτ]οῖς τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἀναγγεῖλαι λέγ[ω α]ὐτῇ [κυρία το]σαῦτα ⟦ἀναμνῆσαι⟧ οὐ δύ- ν[α]μαι δ[ὸς μοι] τὸ βιβλαρίδι[ο]ν ἵνα με- τα[γ]ράψωμ[αι αὐτ]ὸ ἔλαβον καὶ εἴς τινα τό- π[ον] τοῦ ἀγ[ροῦ ἀνα]χ̣ωρήσας μετεγραψάμ[η]ν πάν[τα πρὸς] γράμμα οὐκ ηὕρισκο(ν) γὰρ τὰς συλλαβὰς τελέ]σαντ[ος οὖ]ν τὰ γρά]μμα[τα τοῦ βιβλιδί]ου ἐξα[ίφν]ης ἡρ̣πάγ]η μο[υ ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς] τὸ βι[βλίδιον ὑπὸ τίν]ος δὲ ο[ὐ]κ εἶδον [μετὰ δὲ δέκα καὶ πέν- τε ἡ]μέρ̣[ας] νηστ[εύσαν]τός μο[υ καὶ πολλὰ] ἐρ̣ω[τ]ήσαντ[ος τὸν] κ(ύριο)ν ἀνεκ[αλύφθη μοι ἡ γνῶσις τῆς γ[ραφ]ῆς ἦν δὲ γ[εγραμμένα ταῦτα τὸ σπέρ̣[μα] σου Ἑρμᾶ ἠ[θέτη- σεν ε[ἰς τ]ὸν θ(εὸ)ν καὶ ἐβ[λασ]φήμησ[αν εἰς τὸ(ν)κ(ύριο)ν κ[αὶ π]ροέδωκεν [τοὺς] γονεῖς α[ὐτῶν ἐν πον[ηρί]ᾳ μεγάλῃ [καὶ] ἤκουσαν [προδότης [γον]έων καὶ π[ροδο]ὺς οὐκ ὠφ[ελήθη ἀλλὰ ἔτι] προσέθηκεν [ταῖς] ἁμαρτίαι[ς αὐτoῦ τὰς ἀσε]λγεία[ς καὶ συμφ]υρμ[οὺς] πονηρίας καὶ] οὕτως ἐ[πλήσθη]σα[ν αἱ ἀ]νομ[ίαι αὐτοῦ ἀ]λλὰ ὀν[είδισον] ταῦτα τ[ὰ ῥ]ήμα[τα τοῖς τέ]κν[ο]ις σου πᾶσι καὶ τῇ συ[μ]β[ίῳ σου τῇ με]λλούσῃ σου ἀδελφῇ καὶ γὰρ αὕτη οὐκ] ἀπ[έχε]ται τῆς γλώσσης ἐν ᾗ πονηρεύετ]αι ἀλ[λὰ] ἀκούσασ[α τ]ὰ ῥήματα τα[ῦ]τα ἀφέξ]εται [καὶ ἕ]ξει ἔλ[εος μετὰ τ]ὸ ὀνειδίσαι σε ταῦτα τὰ ῥήμ]ατα [αὐτοῖς ἃ ἐνετεί]λατό [μοι ὁ δεσπότης ἵνα σοι ἀποκαλ]υφθ[ῇ [τότε ἀφίενται αὐτοῖς αἱ ἁμαρτίαι] [πᾶσαι ἃς πρότερον ἥμαρτον καὶ πᾶσιν]

ce )

μνημ[ονεῦσα[ι (5.4)

(6.1)

(6.2)

(6.3)

(6.4)

11 ϊνα pap. || 18 ιδον pap. || 25 πον[ηρι]αι, ηκουσεν pap. || There are traces of ink in l.39, but they are now too faint to be discernable.

↓

5

10

τοῖς ἁγίοις τοῖς ἁμαρτήσασ[ι μέχρι ταύτης τῆς ἡμέρας ἐὰν ἐξ ὅλ[ης τῆς καρδίας μετανοήσωσιν κα[ὶ ἄρωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν τὰ[ς διψυχίας ὤμοσεν γὰρ ὁ δεσπότ[ης κατὰ τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἐκ[λεκτοὺς αὐτοῦ ἐὰν ὡρισμένης τῆς [ἡμέρας ταύτης ἔτι ἁμάρτησις γένητ[αι μὴ ἔχειν αὐτὸν σωτηρίαν ἥ γὰρ μετα[νοία τοῖς δικαίοις ἔχει τέλος πεπλ[ήρωνται αἱ ἡμέραι μετανοίας πᾶσι[ν τοῖς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 90

(6.5)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

ἁγίοις καὶ τοῖς δὲ ἔθνεσιν μετ[άνοιά ἐστιν ἕως τῆς ἐσχάτης ἡμ[έρας ἐ- ρεῖς οὖν τοῖς προηγουμένο[ις τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἵνα κατορθώσωντα[ι τὰς ὁδοὺς αὐτῶν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ ἵν[α ἀπολάβωσιν ἐκ πλήρους τὰς ἐ[παγγελίας μετὰ πολλῆς δόξης ἐμ[μεί- νατε οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴ[ν δι]κα[ιοσύνην καὶ μὴ διψυχήσ[ητε] ἵνα γένηται ὑμῶν ἡ πάροδ[ος] με[τὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν ἁγίω[ν] μακά[ριοι ὑμεῖς ὅσοι ὑπομένετ[ε τὴ]ν θλῖ[ψιν τ[ὴ]ν ἐρ̣χομένην τὴν μ[εγ]άλη[ν κα[ὶ] ὅσοι οὐκ ἀρνήσονται τὴν ζω[ὴν αὐτῶν ὤμοσεν γὰρ κ(ύριο)ς κατὰ τοῦ υ[(ἱο)ῦ αὐτοῦ τοὺς ἀρνησαμένου[ς] τὸν [κ(ύριο)ν αὐτῶν ἀπεγνω[ρ]ίσθα[ι ἀπὸ τὴ]ς ζωῆ[ς αὐτῶ[ν] τοὺς νῦν μέλλον[τας] ἀρνεῖ[σθαι τ[αῖ]ς ἐπερχο[μ]έναις ἡμ[έραις τοῖς [δ]ὲ πρότερο[ν ἀ]ρνησαμ[ένοις διὰ τ[ὴν] πολυσπλα[γ]χνίαν ἵλ[εως ἐγένετ]ο αὐτοῖς σὺ δὲ Ἑρμᾶ μὴ μ[νη- σι[κακήσ]ῃς τοῖς τέκνοις σου μ[ηδὲ τὴ[ν ἀδε]λφήν σου ἐάσῃς ἵνα κα[θαρισθῶσιν

91

(6.6)

(6.7)

(6.8)

(7.1)

4–5 διψυχειας pap. || 14 πρoσηγoυμενoις pap. || 15 ϊνα pap. ||16 ϊνα pap. || 17–18 επαγγελειας pap. || 20 ϊνα pap. || 32 ϊλεως pap. || 35 ϊνα pap.

→

5

10

15

20

ἀπὸ τ]ῶν προτέρων ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν παιδευ]θήσονται γὰρ παιδείαν καὶ ἅ ἐὰν σὺ μὴ μ]νησικακήσῃς αὐτοῖς μνησικακία θάνατο]ν κατεργάζεται τὸ δὲ μνησίκακο(ν) ζωὴν α]ἰ̣ώνιον κατεργάζεται σὺ δέ Ἑρμᾶ μεγάλ]ας θλίψεις ἔσχες ἰδιωτικὰς διὰ τὰς παρ]αβάσεις τοῦ οἴκου σου ὅτι οὐκ ἐμέλησέν σοι] περὶ αὐτῶν ἀλλὰ παρενεθυμήθης] κ[αὶ] ταῖς πραγματείαις σου συνανεφύρ]ης ταῖ πονηραῖς ἀλλὰ σῶσει καί σε τὸ μὴ] ἀποστῆναί σε ἀπὸ θ(εο)ῦ ζῶντος καὶ ἡ ἁπλ]ότης σου καὶ ἡ πολλὴ ἐγκράτεια ταῦτα σέσωκέ]ν σε ἐὰν ἐνμείνῃς καὶ πάντας σώζει τοὺς] τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐργαζομένους καὶ πορευομ]ένους ἐν ἀκακίᾳ καὶ ἁπλότητι οἱ τοιο]ῦτοι κατισχύσουσιν πάσης πονηρίας] καὶ παραμενοῦσιν εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον μα]κάριοι πάντες οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν δι- καιο]σύνην οὐ διαφθαρήσονται ἕως αἰῶν]ος ἐ[ρε]ῖς δὲ Μαξίμῳ ἰδοὺ θλῖψις ἔρχε-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 91

(7.2)

(7.3) (7.4)

12/04/2013 12:08

92

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

τα]ι̣ ἐά[ν σοι] φανῇ πάλιν ἄρνησαι ἐγγὺς ὁ κ(ύριο)ς] το[ῖς ἐπι]στρεφομένοις ὡς γέγραπται ἐν] τῷ Ἐ[λδὰ]δ καὶ Μωδάδ τοῖς προφητεύσα]σιν ἐ[ν τῇ] ἐρήμῳ τῷ λαῷ ἀπεκαλύφθη δέ] μοι ἀ[δελ]φοί κοιμωμένῳ ὑπὸ νεανίσκ]ου εὐ[ειδε]στάτου λέγοντός μοι τὴν πρ]εσβυ[τ]έραν παρ’ ἧς ἔλαβες τὸ β̣ιβλα[ρίδιο]ν τίνα δοκεῖς εἶναι ἐγώ φημι [τ]ὴν Σίβ]υλλαν πλανᾶσαι φησίν οὐκ ἔστιν τίς οὖν ἐ[στιν] φημ̣ί ἐκκλησία φησίν εἶπον αὐ[τῷ διατί] οὖν πρε[σ]βυτέρα ὅτι φ[η]σίν πάντων] πρώτη [ἐκ]τίσθη διὰ [το]ῦτο πρεσβυ]τέρα καὶ δι[ὰ τ]αύτην ὁ κο[σ]μος κατηρ]τίσθη μετ[έ]πειτα δὲ ὅρασ[ι]ν εἶδο(ν) ἐν] τῷ οἴκῳ μου ἦλθ[ε]ν ἡ πρε[σβυ]τέρα καὶ] ἠρώτησέν με εἰ ἤδη τὸ βι[βλαρίδιο]ν δέ]δωκα τοῖς πρ̣εσβ̣υτέροι[ς καὶ] ἠρ̣νησά]μην δεδωκέναι καλ[ῶς φ]ησίν

ce )

(8.1)

(8.2)

6 ϊδιωτικας pap. || 7 ημελησεν pap. || 13 ενμεινης pap. || 16 κατϊσχυσουσιν pap. || 20 ϊδου, θλιψεις pap.

↓

5

10

15

20

25

πεποίηκας ἔχω γὰρ ῥήματα προσθεῖνα[ι ὅταν οὖν ἀποτελέσω πάντα διὰ [σοῦ γνωρισθήσεται τοῖς ἐκλεκτοῖς γράψε[ις δύο βι- βλαρίδια καὶ πέμψεις οὖν Κλήμεν[τι καὶ ἓν Γραπτῇ πέμψει οὖν Κλήμης εἰ[ς τὰς ἔξω πόλεις ἐκείνω γὰρ ἐπιγέγˋρˊαπται Γ[ραπτὴ δὲ νουθετήσει τὰς χήρας καὶ τοὺ[ς ὀρφαν]ούς σὺ δὲ ἀναγνώσῃ εἰς ταύτην τὴν [πόλιν μετὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων τῶν πρ[οισταμένων τῆς ἐκκλησίας ὅρ[ασις γˊ ἣν εἶδον ἀδελφοί τοιαύτην τιν[ὰ νηστεύ- σας πολλάκις καὶ δεηθεὶς τοῦ κ[(υρίο)υ ἵνα μοι φανερώσῃ τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν ἥ[ν μοι ἐπηγγείλατο δεῖξαι διὰ τῆς πρε[σβυτέρας ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ νυκτί μοι ὦφθη πρε[σβυτέρα καὶ εἶπέν μοι ἐπεὶ οὕτως ἐνδεὴ[ς εἶ καὶ σπουδαῖος εἰς τὸ ˋγνˊῶναι πάντ[α ἐλθὲ εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν ὅπου χρονίζεις καὶ π[ερὶ ὥραν πέμπτην ἐμφανισθήσομαί [σοι καὶ δείξω σοι ἃ δεῖ σε ἰδεῖν ἠρώτησα αὐ[τὴν λέγων κυρία εἰς ποῖον τόπον τοῦ ἀ[γροῦ ὅπου φησίν θέλεις ἐξελεξάμην τόπ[ον καλὸν ἀνακεχωρηκότα πρὶν δὲ λαλ[ῆσαι αὐτῇ καὶ εἰπεῖν τὸν τόπον λέ[γει μοι ἥξω ἐκεῖ ὅπου θέλεις ἐγενό[μην οὖν ἀδελφοί εἰς τὸν ἀγρόν καὶ συν[ώψισα τὰς ὥρας καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὸν τό[π]ον [ὅπου

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 92

(8.3)

Vis. 3 (9.1) (9.2)

(9.3)

(9.4)

12/04/2013 12:08



30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

ἐταξάμην αὐτῇ ἐλθεῖν καὶ βλέπω [συμψέλιον κείμενον ἐλεφάντι[ν]ον [καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ συμψελίου ἔκειτο κε[ρβ]ι̣κ[άριον λινοῦν καὶ ἐπάνω λέντ[ιον ἐξηπλωμένον λινοῦν καρπάσι[νον ἰδὼ]ν τ[αῦτα κείμενα καὶ μηδένα [ὄν]τα ἐν τῷ τ[όπῳ ἔκθαμβος ἐγενήθην καὶ ὡσεὶ τρ[όμος με ἔλαβεν καὶ αἱ τρίχες μου ὀρ̣[θαί καὶ ὡσεὶ φρίκη μοι π[ρο]σῆλθεν μό[νου μου ὄντος ἐν ἐμαυτῷ οὖ]ν γενόμεν[ος καὶ μνησθεὶς τῆς δόξης τ]οῦ θ(εο)ῦ κα[ὶ λαβὼν

93

(9.5)

3 εγλεκτοις pap. || 10–11 The scribe added both a marginal and linear sigla to denote the beginning of Vision 3. || 11 ϊδον pap. || 20 ϊδειν pap. || 28–9 συμψελλιον pap. || 30 συμψελλιου pap.

→

5

10

15

20

25

30

θάρσ[ο]ς θεὶς τὰ γόνατα ἐξωμολογούμη(ν) τῷ κ(υρι)ῷ πάλιν τὰς ἁμαρτίας μου ἁψαμένη μου λέ]γει Ἑρμᾶ παῦσαι περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶ(ν) σου πά]ντα ἐρωτῶν ἐρώτα καὶ περὶ δικαιοσύνης] τι ἵνα λάβῃς μέρος ἐξ αὐτῆς εἰς τὸ(ν) ο[ι ]κόν σ]ου καὶ ἐξεγείρει με τῆς χειρὸς καὶ ἄ[γει με] πρὸς τὸ συμψέλιον καὶ λέγει τοῖς ν[εανίσ]κοις ὑπάγετε καὶ οἰκοδομεῖτε καὶ μετὰ τὸ ἀ]ναχωρῆσαι τοὺς νεανίσκους καὶ μόνων] ἡμῶν γεγονότων λέγει μοι κάθισον ὧ]δε λέγω αὐτῇ κυρία ἄφες τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους] πρῶτον καθίσαι ὅ σοι λέγω φησί(ν) κάθισον] θέλοντος μου κάθισαι οὖν εἰς τὰ δεξιὰ μέ]ρ̣η οὐκ εἴασέν με ἐννεύει μοι τῇ χειρὶ εἰς τὰ ἀρι]στερὰ μέρη καθίσω διαλογιζομένου μου] καὶ λυπουμένοι ὅτι οὐκ εἴασέν με εἰς τ]ὰ δεξιὰ μέρη καθίσαι λέγει μοι λυπῇ Ἑρμᾶ ὁ] εἰς τὰ δεξιὰ τόπος ἄλλων ἐστίν τῶν ἤδ]η εὐηρεστηκότων τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ παθόντ]ων εἵνεκα τοῦ ὀνόματος οἱ δὲ πολλὰ λ]είπει ἵνα μετ’ αὐτῶν καθίσῃς ἀλλ’ ὡς ἐ]μμένεις τῇ ἁπλότητί σου ἐμμεῖνον] καὶ καθιῇ μετ’ αὐτῶν καὶ ὅσοι ἐὰν ἐργ]άσωνται τὰ ἐκείνων ἔργα καὶ ὑπενέγκ]ωσιν ἃ καὶ ἐκεῖνοι ὑπήνεγκαν λέγω] αὐτῇ κυρία ἤθελον γνῶναι τί ὑπή]νεγκαν ἄκουε φησίν μάστι- γας] φυλακάς θλίψεις σταυρούς θη[ρ]ία εἵνε]κεν τοῦ ὀνόματος διὰ τοῦτο ἐκείνω(ν) ἐστὶ]ν τὰ δεξιὰ μέρη τοῦ ἁγιάσματος καὶ ὃς ἐὰ]ν π[ά]θῃ διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν τὰ ἀριστερ]ὰ μέρη ἐστίν ἀλλὰ ἀμφοτέρ]ων [καὶ ἐκ δεξι]ῶν καὶ ἀριστερῶν καθημέν]ων τὰ αὐτὰ [δ]ῶρα καὶ αἱ αὐταὶ ἐπαγγε-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 93

(9.6)

(9.7) (9.8)

(9.9)

(10.1)

12/04/2013 12:08

94

35

40

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

λίαι] μόνον ἐκ δεξιῶν κάθηνται καὶ ἔχου]σιν δόξαν τινά εἰ δὲ κατεπείγῃ κα- θίσαι] ἐκ δεξιῶν μ̣ετ’ αὐτῶν ἀλλὰ τὰ ὑστερή]ματά σου π[ολλ]ά καθαρισθήσῃ δὲ ἀπὸ τῶ]ν ὑστε̣ρημ[άτων σου καὶ πάντες δὲ οἱ μ]ὴ διπλοψυ[χοῦντες καθαριθήσονται

ce )

(10.2)

1 εξομολογουμη(ν) pap. || 5 ϊνα λαβαις pap. || 7 συμψελλιον pap. || 14 ενευει pap. || 20 ενεκα pap. || 21 ϊνα pap. || 28 σπαυρους pap. || 37–8 ϋστερηματα pap.

↓

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων [εἰς ταύτην τὴν ἡμέραν ταῦτα εἰποῦσα [ἤθελεν ἀπελθεῖν ἡ πεσὼν δὲ αὐτῆς ὑπὸ τ[οὺς πόδας ἠρώτησα αὐτὴν κατὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἵ[να μοι ὑποδείξῃ ὁ ἐπηγγείλατο ὅραμα ἡ δ[ὲ πάλιν μου ἐπελάβετο τῆς χειρὸς καὶ ἐγεί[ρει με καὶ καθίζει ἐπὶ τὸ συμψέλιον ἐξ εὐω[νύ]μω[ν καθεζέται ˋδὲ καὶˊ αὐτὴ ἐκ δεξιῶν καὶ ἐπ[άρ]ασα ῥάβδον τινὰ λαμπρὰν λέγει μοι β[λέ]πεις μ[έγα πρᾶγμα λέγω ⟦ο⟧ˋἀˊυτῇ κυρία οὐδ[ὲν] β̣λέπ[ω ἰδοὺ οὐχ ὁρᾷς κατέναντί σου πύ[ργον μέγαν οἰκοδομούμενον ἐπὶ ὑδά[των λίθοις τετραγώνοις λαμπροῖς ἐν τετρα[γώνῳ δὲ οἰκοδομεῖται ὁ πύργος ὑπὸ τῶν ἓ[ξ νεανίσκων τῶν ἐληλυθότων μετ’ αὐ[τῆς ἄλλαι δὲ μυριάδες ἀνδρῶν παρέφερ[ον λίθους οἱ μὲν ἐκ τοῦ βυθοῦ οἱ δὲ ἐκ τῆς γῆς καὶ ἐπεδίδουν τοῖς ἓξ νεανίσκοις ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ἐλάμβανον καὶ ωκοδόμουν τοὺς μὲν ἐκ τοῦ βυθοῦ λίθους ἑλκομένους πάντας οὕτως ἐτί θ[έσαν εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομήν ἡρμοσμ[έ]νοι γ[ὰρ ἦσαν καὶ συνεφώνουν τῇ ἁρμογῇ̣ μ̣ετὰ [τῶν ἑτέρων λίθων καὶ οὕτως ἐκολλῶντο ἀλλ[ήλοις ὥστε τὴν οἰκοδομὴν μὴ φα[ί]νεσθ[αι ἐφαίνετο δὲ ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργου ὡς ἐξ ἑνὸς λίθου οἰκοδομημένου τοὺς δὲ ἑτέρου[ς τοὺς φερομένους ἀπὸ τὴς ξηρᾶς οὓς μὲν ἀπέβαλλον οὓς δὲ ἐτίθουν εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομή[ν ἄλλους δὲ κατέκοπτον καὶ ἐτίθουν μακρ[ὰν ἀπὸ τοῦ πύργου ˋοἱˊ ἔκειντο καὶ οὐκ ἐχρῶντ[ο αὐ- τοῖς εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομήν ἦ[σαν γάρ τινες] ἐξ αὐ[τῶν ἐψωριακότες ἕτεροι δὲ σχ[ισμὰς ἔχο]ντες ἀ[λλοὶ δὲ κεκολοβωμένοι ἄλλο[ι δὲ λευκοὶ καὶ σ]τρο[γγύλοι μὴ ἁρμόζοντες εἰς τὴν οἰκοδο[μήν ἔβλεπον δὲ ἑτέρους λίθους ῥιπτομένο[υς μακρ̣ὰν ἀπὸ τοῦ πύργου καὶ ἐρχομένου[ς εἰς τὴν ὁδὸ]ν καὶ μὴ μέν[οντα]ς ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ [ἀλλὰ κυλιομένους] εἰς τὴν [ἀνοδ]ί̣αν [ἑ]τέ[ρους δὲ ἐπὶ πῦρ

(10.3) (10.4)

(10.5)

(10.6)

(10.7)

(10.8)

(10.9)

3 ϋπο pap. || 4 ϊνα pap. || 5 ϋποδειξη pap. || 7 συμψελιον pap. || 11 ϊδου pap. || 14 οικοδομειτε, ϋπο pap. || 15 ελεληλυθοτων pap. || 32 ψ is written over an unidentifliable letter || 35 ρειπτομενους pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 94

12/04/2013 12:08



→

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

40

The Shepherd of Hermas

ἐμπί]πτοντας ἐγγὺς ὑδάτων καὶ μὴ δυναμένους] κυλισθῆναι εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ καίπερ θελόντων εἰς] τὸ ὕδωρ εἰσελθεῖν δείξασά μοι ταῦτα ἤθελεν] ἀποτρέχειν λέγω αὐτῇ τί μοι τὸ ὄφελος ταῦτα] ἑορακότι καὶ μὴ γινώσκειν τί ἐστιν τὰ πράγ]ματα ἀποκριθεῖσά μοι λέγει πανοῦργ]ος εἶ ἄ[νθρ]ωπος θέλων γινώσκειν τὰ περὶ τὸ(ν) π]ύργο[ν ν]αί φημί κυρία ἵνα τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ἀνα]γγείλω [κ]αὶ ἀκούσαντες γινώσκωσιν τὸν κ](ύριο)ν [ἐν πολ]λῇ δόξῃ ἔφη ἀκούσετε μὲν πολ- λοί ἀκούσα]ντες δέ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν χαιρήσονται τινὲς] δὲ κλαύσονται ἀλλὰ καὶ οὗτοι ἀν ἀκούσωσι]ν χαρήσονται καὶ αὐτοὶ ἄκουσον οὖν τὰς πα]ραβολὰς τοῦ πύργου ἀποκαλύψω γάρ σοι πά]ντα καὶ μηκέτι μοι πάρεχε κόπους περὶ ἀποκα]λύψεως αἱ γὰρ ἀποκαλύψεις αὗται τέλ[ο]ς ἔχ̣ουσιν πεπληρωμέναι εἰσὶν ἀλλὰ οὐ παύσῃ αἰτούμενος ἀποκαλύψιν ἀναιδὴς γὰρ εἶ ὁ μὲν πύργος ὃν βλέπεις οἰκοδομού- με]νον ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἐκκλησία ἡ ὀφθεῖσά σοι καὶ] νῦν καὶ τὸ πρότερον ὅ ἐὰν οὖν θέλῃς ἐπερώ]τα π[ερὶ] τοῦ πύργου καὶ ἀποκαλύψω σοι ἵνα] χαρ̣ῇς μετὰ τῶν ἁγίων λέγω αὐτῇ κυ- ρία ἐ]πεὶ [ἅ]παξ ἄξιόν με ἡγήσω τοῦ πάντα μοι ἀπο]καλύψαι ἀποκάλυψον ἡ δὲ λέγει ὅ ἐὰν ἐνδέχηται σοι ἀποκαλυφθῆναι ἀποκαλυφθήσεται μόνον ἡ καρδία σου πρὸς τὸ(ν) θ(εὸ)ν ἤτω καὶ μὴ διψυχήσῃς ὥς ἄν ἴδῃς ἐπη- ρ]ώτησα [α]ὐτήν διατί ὁ πύργος ἐπὶ ὑδάτων ᾠ]κοδόμηται κυρία εἶπά σοι φησίν καὶ τὸ πρότερ]ον κα[ὶ ἐ]κζητεῖς ἐπιμελῶς ἐκζητῶν οὖν εὑρίσκεις τὴν ἀ]λήθειαν διατί οὖν ἐπὶ ὑδάτω(ν) ᾠ]κοδόμ̣[ηται ὁ πύρ]γος ἄκουε ὅτι ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶ(ν) δι]ὰ ὕδα[τος ἐσώθη κ]αὶ σωθήσεται τεθεμελίωται δὲ ὁ πύργος τῷ] ῥήματι τοῦ παντοκράτορος] καὶ ἐνδόξου ὀνόματος κρατεῖται δὲ ὑπὸ] τῆς ἀοράτου δυνάμεως τοῦ δεσπότου ἀπο]κριθεὶς λέγω αὐτῇ κυρία μεγάλως καὶ θαυ]μαστῶς ἔχε[ι τὸ πρ]ᾶγμα τοῦτο οἱ [δὲ νεανίσκοι οἱ ἓ]ξ οἱ [οἰκοδο]μοῦν[τες τίνες εἰσίν

95

(11.1)

(11.2)

(11.3)

(11.4)

(11.5)

(12.1)

1 ϋδατων pap. || 2 ϋδωρ pap. || 8 ϊνα pap. || 10 ακουσαιτε pap. || 28 ϊδης pap. || 32 ϋδατω(ν) pap. || 33 ϋμω(ν) pap. || 34 ϋδατος pap.

↓

κυρία οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἄγγελοι τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ οἱ πρῶτοι κτισθέντες οι῏]ς παρέδωκεν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς πᾶσαν τὴν κτίσιν αὐτοῦ αὔξειν καὶ οἰκοδομεῖν καὶ δεσπόζειν τῆς κτί-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 95

12/04/2013 12:08

96

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

σεως πάσης διὰ τούτων τελεσθήσετα[ι ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργου οἱ δὲ ἕτεροι οἱ πα- ραφέροντες τοὺς λίθους τίνες εἰ[σίν καὶ οὗτοι ἅγιοι ἄγγελοι τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ οὗτοι δὲ [οἱ ἓξ ὑπερέχοντες αὐτούς εἰσιν συν[τελε]σθήσεται οὖν ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργ[ου κ]αὶ πάντες ὁμοῦ εὐφρανθήσονται κύ[κλ]ῳ τοῦ πύργου καὶ δοξάσουσι τὸν θ(εό)ν ὅτ[ι ἐ]τελέσθη ἡ οίκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργου ἐπ[ηρ]ώ- τησα αὐτὴν λέγων κυρία ἤθελον [γν]ῶναι τῶν λίθων τὴν ἔξοδον κ[αὶ τὴν δύναμιν αὐτῶν ποταπή ἐστι[ν ἀποκριθεῖσά μοι λέγει οὐχ ὅτι σὺ ⟦οι῾⟧ ἐκ πά[ντων ἀξιώτερος εἶ ἵνα σοι ἀποκαλυφθῇ [ἄλλοι γάρ σου πρότεροί εἰσιν καὶ βελτίον[ές σου οι῏ ]ς ἔδει ἀποκαλυφθῆναι τὰ ὁ[ράματα ταῦτα ἀλλ’ ἵνα δοξασθῇ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ᾧ ἀπεκαλύφθη καὶ ἔτι ἀποκαλ[υφθήσεται διὰ τοὺς διψύχους τοὺς διαλογιζομένους ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν εἰ ἄρ̣α ἔστιν ταῦτα εἰ οὐκ ἔστιν λέγε αὐτοῖς ὅτι ταῦτα πάντα ἐστὶν ἀλ[η]θῆ καὶ οὐθὲν ἔξωθέν ἐστιν τῆς ἀληθείας ἀ[λλὰ πάντα ἰσχυρὰ καὶ βέβαια κα[ὶ] κατατ[εθεμελιωμένα ἐστίν ἄ[κ]ουε [ν]ῦν π[ερὶ τῶν λίθων τῶν ὑπα[γ]όν[των] εἰς τὴ[ν οἰκοδομήν οἱ μὲν οὖν λίθοι [οἱ] τετράγ[ωνοι καὶ λευκοὶ καὶ συμφωνοῦντες τα[ῖς ἁρμογαῖς αὐτῶν οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀπόστ[ολοι καὶ ἐπίσκοποι καὶ διδάσκαλοι κα[ὶ διάκ[ονο]ι οἱ πορευθέντες κατὰ τὴν σεμ[νότητα τ]οῦ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ ἐπισκ[ο]πήσαντες κα[ὶ διδάξα[ν]τες καὶ διακ[ο]νήσαντες ἁγ[νῶς

ce )

(12.2)

(12.3)

(13.1)

18 ϊνα pap. || 19 βελτειονες pap. || 21 ϊνα pap. || 28 ϊσχυρα pap. || 28–9 κατατεθεμελειωμενα pap.

→

5

10

καὶ σεμνῶς τοῖς ἐκλεκτοῖς τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ οἱ μὲν κεκοιμημένοι οἱ δὲ ἔτι ὄντες καὶ πάντοτε αὐτοῖς συμφωνήσαντες καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς εἰρήνην ἔσχον καὶ ἀλλήλων ἤκουον διὰ τοῦτο ἐν τῇ οἰκοδομῇ τοῦ πύρ[γ]ου συμφωνοῦσιν αἱ ἁρμογαὶ αὐτῶν οἱ] δὲ ἐκ τοῦ βυθοῦ ἑλκόμενοι καὶ ἐ- πιτιθ]έμενοι εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομὴν καὶ σ[υμφ]ωνοῦντες ταῖς ἁρμογαῖς αὐτῶ(ν) μ[ετ]ὰ τῶν ἑτέρων λίθων τῶν ἤδη ᾠκο[δ]ομήνων τίνες εἰσίν οὗτοί εἰσι(ν) οἱ [πα]θόντες ἕνεκεν τοῦ ὀνόματος

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 96

(13.2)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

το[ῦ] κ(υρίο)υ τοὺς δὲ ἑτέρους λίθους τοὺς εἰσφε- ρομ]ένους ἐπὶ τῆς ξηρᾶς θέλω γνῶναι τίνες εἰσί]ν κυρία ἔφη τοὺς μὲν εἰς τὴν] οἰκοδομὴν ὑπάγοντας καὶ μὴ λα]τομουμένους τούτους ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἐδοκίμασεν] ὅτι ἐπορεύθησαν τῇ εὐθύτητι τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ κ]αὶ κατωρθώσαντο τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ οἱ δ]ὲ ἀγόμενοι καὶ τιθέμενοι εἰς τὴν οἰ- κ]οδομὴν νέοι εἰσὶν ἐν τῇ πίστει καὶ πιστοί νουθετοῦνται δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων εἰς τὸ ἀγαθοποιεῖν διότι εὑρέθη ἐ(ν) αὐτοῖς πονηρία οὓς δὲ ἀπέβαλλον καὶ ἐρ- ρ]ίπτουν τίνες εἰσίν οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἡμαρτ]ηκότε[ς] καὶ θέλοντες μετανοῆσαι διὰ τ]οῦτο μακρὰν οὐκ ἀπερίφησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ πύρ]γο[υ] ὅτι εὔχρηστοί εἰσιν εἰς τὴν οἰκοδο]μή[ν ἐὰν μ]ετανοήσωσιν οἰ μὲν οὖν μ]έλλον[τε]ς̣ με[τ]ανοιεῖν ἐὰν μετανοήσ]ωσιν ἰσχυροὶ ἔσονται ἐν τῇ πίστει ἐὰν ν]ῦν μετανοήσωσιν ἐν ᾧ οἰκοδομεῖται ὁ π]ύργος ἐὰν δὲ τελεσθῇ ἡ οἰκοδομή οὐκέτι] ἕξει τις τόπον καὶ ἔσται ἔκβολος μόνο(ν) δὲ τ]οῦτο ἕξει ˋὅˊτι παρὰ τῷ πύργῳ κεῖ[τ]αι τοὺς δὲ κ]ατακοπτομένους καὶ μακρὰν [ῥιπτομέ]νους ἀπὸ τοῦ πύργου θέλεις γν[ῶν]αι

97

(13.3)

(13.4)

(13.5)

(14.1)

17 λα]τομενους pap. || 19 κατορθωσαντο pap. || 21 καρ pap. || 22 ϋπο pap. || 24 απεβαλον pap. || 30 μετανoειν pap. || 31 ϊσχυροι pap.

↓

5

10

15

οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ υἱοὶ τῆς ἀνομίας ἐ[πίστε]υ̣σαν δὲ ἐν ὑποκρίσει καὶ πᾶσα πον[ηρία οὐ]κ̣ ἀπέστη ἀπ’ αὐτῶν διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔχ̣ουσιν σωτηρίαν ὅτι οὐκ εἰσιν εὔχρηστο[ι ε]ἰς τὴ[ν οἰκοδομὴν διὰ τὰς πονηρίας αὐτῶν διὰ τοῦτο συνεκόπησαν καὶ πόρρω ἀπερίφησαν διὰ τὴν ὀργὴν τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ὅτι παρώργισα[ν αὐτόν τοὺς δὲ ἑτέρους οὓς ἑόρακας πο[λ- λοὺς κειμένους ὑπάγοντας εἰς τὴν ο[ἰκοδομήν οὗτοι οἱ μὲν ἐψωριακότες ε[ἰσὶν οἱ ἐγνωκότες τὴν ἀλήθειαν μὴ ἐπ[ιμένοντες δὲ ἐν αὐτῇ οἱ δὲ τὰς σχισμ[ὰ]ς ἔχ̣[ον- τες τίνες εἰσίν οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ κατ’ [ἀλλήλων ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἔχοντες καὶ μ[ὴ εἰρηνεύοντες ἐν αὐτοῖς εἰς πρόσωπο[ν εἰρήνην ἔχοντες ὅταν δὲ ἀπ’ ἀλλήλω[ν ἀποχωρήσωσιν αἱ πονηρίαι αὐτῶν ἐν τα[ῖς καρδίαις ἐμμένουσιν αὗται αἱ σχισμαί ε[ἰσιν ἃς ἔχουσιν οἱ λίθοι οἱ δὲ κεκολοβωμέ[νοι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 97

(14.2)

(14.3)

(14.4)

12/04/2013 12:08

98

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ πεπιστευκότες μὲν καὶ τ[ὸ πλεῖστον μέρος ἔχουσιν ἐν τῇ δικαιοσ[ύνῃ τινὰ δὲ μέρη ἔχοντες τῆς ἀνομία[ς] δ[ιὰ τοῦτο κολοβοὶ καὶ οὐχ ὁλοτελεῖς εἰσι[ν οἱ δὲ λευ- κοὶ καὶ στρογγύλοι καὶ μὴ ἁρμ[ό]ζοντ[ες εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομὴν τίνες εἰσ[ί]ν κυρία ἀπ[οκριθεῖσά μοι λέγει ἕως πότε μωρὸς ἔσ[ηι καὶ ἀσύνετος καὶ πάντα ἐπερωτᾷς καὶ οὐδὲν νοεῖς οὗτοί εἰσιν ἔχοντες μὲ[ν] πίστιν ἔχοντες δὲ καὶ πλοῦτον τούτου [τ]οῦ αἰῶνος ὅταν δὲ γένηται θλῖψις δι[ὰ τ]ὸν [πλοῦτον αὐτῶν καὶ διὰ τὰς π[ρα]γμ[ατείας ἀπαρνοῦνται τὸν κ(ύριο)ν αὐτῶν [κ]αὶ ἀπ[οκριθεὶς αὐ- τῇ λέγω κυρία τι ὅτι οὖ[ν εὔ]χ̣ρ̣[ηστοι ἔσονται εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομή[ν ὅ]ταν φ[ησίν περικοπῇ αὐτῶν ὁ πλοῦ[τ]ος ὁ ψυχαγ[ωγῶν αὐτούς τότε εὔχρηστοι ἔ[σ]ονται τῷ θ(ε)ῷ [ὥσπερ γ]ὰρ ὁ λίθ[ος στρο]γγύλος ἐὰν μ[ὴ περικοπῇ καὶ ἀποβάλῃ] ἐξ αὐτοῦ τι ο[ὐ δύναται

ce )

(14.5)

(14.6)

3 εχωσιν pap. || 9 ϋπαγοντας pap. || 12 τασχισμας pap. || 18 ενμενουσιν pap. || 30 θλιψεις pap. || 35 ψυγαγωγων pap. || 37 λιθ[ος ο στρο]γγυλος Kasser et al. 1991

→

5

10

15

20

25

τετρ[ά]γωνος γενέσθαι οὕτως καὶ οἱ πλουτοῦν[τ]ες ἐν τούτῳ τῷ αἰῶνι ἐὰν μὴ περικοπῇ αὐτῶν ὁ πλοῦτος οὐ δύνανται τῷ θ(ε)ῷ εὔχρηστοι γενέσθαι ἀπὸ δὲ σαυτοῦ πρῶτ[ο]ν γνῶθι ὅτι ἐπλούτεις ἄχρηστος ἦς νῦν δὲ εὔχρηστος εἶ καὶ ὠφέλιμος τῇ ζωῇ] εὔχρηστοι γίνεσθε τῷ θ(ε)ῷ καὶ γὰρ ἐκ τῶ(ν) α]ὐτῶν λίθων ἐστὲ τοὺς δὲ ἑτέρους οὓς εἶ- δ]ες μακρὰν ἀπὸ τοῦ πύργου ῥιπτομένο]υς κα[ὶ] πίπτοντας εἰς τὴν ὁδὸν καὶ κυλιομένου]ς ἐκ τῆς ὁδοῦ εἰς τὰς ἀνοδίας οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ π]επιστευκότες μέν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀψυχίας αὐτ]ῶν ἀφίουσι τὴν ὁδὸν αὐτῶν τὴν ἀληθινή]ν δοκοῦντες οὖν βελτίονα ὁδὸν δύνασ]θαι εὑρεῖν πλανῶνται καὶ ταλαι]πρωροῦσιν περιπατοῦντες ἐν ταῖς ἀνο]δίαις οἱ δὲ πίπτοντες εἰς πῦρ καὶ καιό- με]νοι οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ εἰς τέλος ἀποστάντες τοῦ] θ(εο)ῦ τοῦ ζῶντος καὶ οὐκ ἑαυτοῖς ἀνέβη ἐπὶ τὴ]ν καρδίαν τοῦ μετανοῆσαι διὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμί]ας τῆς ἀσελγείας αὐτῶν καὶ τῶν πονηρ[ιῶ]ν ὧν ἐργάζονται τοὺς δὲ ἑτέρους τοὺς πίπτ[ο]ντας ἐγγὺς τῶν ὑδάτων καὶ μὴ δυναμένους κυλισθῆναι εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ τίνες εἰσιν [οὗ]τοί εἰσιν οἱ τὸν λόγον ἀκούσαντες

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 98

(14.7)

(15.1)

(15.2)

(15.3)

12/04/2013 12:08



30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

καὶ θ[έλ]οντες βαπτισθῆναι εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ [ε]ἶτα ὅταν αὐτοῖς ἔλθῃ εἰς μνείαν ἡ ἁγνότη]ς τῆς [ἀ]ληθείας μετανοοῦσιν καὶ πορεύον]ται πάλιν ὀπίσω τῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν αὐτ]ῶν τ[ῶ]ν πονηρῶν ἐτέλεσεν οὖν τὴν ἐξήγησι]ν τοῦ πύργου ἀναιδευ- σάμενος] ἔτι αὐτὴν ἐπηρώτησα εἰ ἄρα πά]ντες οἱ λίθο[ι] οὗτοι οἱ ἀποβεβλημένοι κ]αὶ μὴ ἁρμόζοντες εἰς τὴν οἰκοδομ]ὴν τοῦ πύργο[υ εἰ] ἔστιν αὐτοῖς μ[ετάνοια] ἔχουσιν τόπ[ον εἰς τὸν πύργον

99

(15.4) (15.5)

6 ωφελειμος pap. || 7 γεινεσθε pap. || 9–10 ρειπτομενους pap. || 14 βελτειονα pap. || 23 ϋδατων pap. || 24 ϋδωρ pap. || 30 ετελεσον pap. || 31–2 ανουδευσαμενος pap.

↓

5

10

15

20

25

30

τοῦτον ἔχουσιν φησίν μετάνοια[ν ἀλλὰ εἰς τοῦτον τὸν πύργον οὐ δύναται ἁ[ρμόσαι ἑτέρῳ τόπῳ ἁρμόσουσιν πολὺ [ἐλάτ- τονι καὶ τοῦτο ὅταν βασανισθῶσιν [καὶ ἐκπληρώσωσιν τὰς ἡμέρας τῶν ἁμ[αρτιῶν καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μετατεθήσονται ὅτι [μετέλαβον τοῦ ῥήματος τοῦ δικαίου καὶ τό[τε αὐτοῖς συμβήσεται μετατεθῆναι ἐκ τῶν [βασάνων αὐτῶν διὰ τὰ ἔργα ἃ εἰργάσαν[το πονηρά ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀναβῇ ἐπὶ τὴν κ[αρδίαν αὐτῶν οὐ σώζωνται διὰ τὴν σκληρο[καρδίαν αὐτῶν ὅτε οὖν ἐπαυσάμην ἐρ̣[ω- τῶν αὐτὴν περὶ πάντων τούτων λέ[γει μοι θέλεις ἄλλο ἰδεῖν τι κατε[πίθυμος ὢν τοῦ θεάσασθαι περιχαρ̣ὴ[ς ἐγενόμην τοῦ ἰδεῖν ἐμβλέψασα ο[ὖν μοι ὑπε- μειδίασεν καὶ λέγει μοι βλέπε[ις] ἑ[πτὰ γυναῖκας κύκλῳ τοῦ πύργου βλέπω φη[μί κυρία ὁ πύργος οὗτος ὑπὸ τούτων β[αστάζεται κατ’ ἐπιταγὴν κ(υρίο)υ ἄκουε νῦν τ[ὰς ἐ- νεργείας αὐτῶν ἡ μὲν πρώτ[η] αὐτ[ῶν ἡ κρατοῦσα τὰς χεῖρας πίστις καλ[ε]ῖ̣τ[αι διὰ ταύτην σώζονται οἱ ἐκλεκτο[ὶ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἡ δὲ ἑτέρα ἡ περιεζωσμένη καὶ ἀν[δριζομένη ἐγκράτεια καλεῖται αὕτη θυ[γάτη]ρ ἐ[στὶν τῆς πίστεως ὃς ἄν οὖν ἀκολουθήσῃ αὐτῇ μακάριος γίνεται ἐν [τ]ῇ ζωῇ αὐτοῦ ὅτι πάντων τῶν πονη[ρ]ῶν ἔργ̣ [ων ἀφέξεται πιστεύων ὅτι ἐὰν ἀφ[έξ]ητα[ι πάσης ἐπιθυμίας κληρονο[μ]ήσει ζ[ωὴν αἰώνιον αἱ δὲ ἕτεραι κ[υρία τί]νες εἰσίν θυ- γατέρες ἀλλήλων κα[λοῦντ]αι εἰσίν δὲ ἡ μὲν ἁπλότης ἡ δὲ ἐπιστήμη ἡ δὲ ἀ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 99

(15.6)

(16.1)

(16.2)

(16.3) (16.4)

(16.5)

12/04/2013 12:08

100

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

κακία ἡ δὲ σεμνότης ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη ὅταν οὖν τηρήσης τὰ ἔργα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτῶν πάντα δύνασαι ζῆσαι ἤθελον φ[ημί γνῶναι κυρία τίς τ[ίν]α δύναμ[ιν ἔχει

ce )

(16.6)

14 ϊδειν pap. || 16 ϊδειν pap. || 20 επειταγην pap. || 27 γεινεται pap. || 30 επιθυμειας pap.

→

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

αὐτῶ]ν ἄκουε φησίν τὰς δυνάμεις ἃς ἔχουσιν κ]ρατοῦνται δὲ ἀπ’ ἀλλήλων αἱ δυνάμεις αὐτῶ]ν καὶ ἀκολουθοῦσιν ἀλλήλαις καθὼς γεγεν]νημέναι εἰσίν ἐκ πίστεως γεννᾶται ἐγκράτ]εια ἐκ τῆς ἐγκρατείας ἁπλότης ἐκ τῆς ἁπλότ]ητος ἀκακία ἐκ τῆς ἀκακίας σεμνότης ἐ]κ τῆς σεμνότητος ἐπιστήμη ἐκ τῆς ἐπιστή]μης ἀγάπη τούτων οὖν τὰ ἔργα ἁγνὰ καὶ σε]μνὰ καὶ τίμιά ἐστιν ὃς ἄν συνδουλεύσῃ] ταύταις καὶ ἰσχύσῃ καὶ κρατῆσῃ τῶν ἔργω(ν) αὐτ]ῶν ἐν τῷ πύργῳ ἕξει τὴν κατοίκησιν με]τὰ τῶν ἁγίων τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἐπηρώτων δὲ αὐτὴ(ν) περὶ] τῶν καιρῶν εἰ ἤδη συντέλειά ἐστιν ἡ δὲ ἀνέ]κραγε φωνῇ μεγάλῃ λέγουσα ἀσύνετε] ἄν(θρωπ)ε οὐχ ὁρᾷς τὸν πύργον οἰκοδομούμεν]ον ὡς οὖν τελεσθῇ ὁ πύργος οἰκ]οδομ̣ούμενος ἔχει τὸ τέλος ἀλλὰ ταχ]ὺ ἐποικοδομηθήσεται μηκέτι με ὐπε]ρώτα μηδέν ἀρκετή σοι ἡ ὑπόμνησις αὕ]τη κάι τοῖς ἁγίοις καὶ ἡ ἀνακαίνωσις τῶν] πν(ευμάτ)[ω]ν ὑμῶν ἀλλ’ οὐ σοὶ μόνῳ ἀπεκα- λύφθη ἀλ]λ’ ἵνα πᾶσιν δηλώσῃς αὐτά μετὰ ἡμέρας τρ]εῖς νοῆσαι γάρ σε δεῖ πρῶτον ἐντέλλομαι] δέ σοι Ἑρμᾶ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα ἅ σοι μέλλω [λ]έγειν λαλῆσαι αὐτὰ πάντα εἰς τὰ ὦτα τ]ῶν ἁγ[ί]ω̣ ν ἵνα ἀκουσάντες αὐτὰ καὶ ποιήσ]αντε[ς κ]αθαρισθῶσιν ἀπὸ τῶν πονηριῶν αὐ[τῶ]ν καὶ σὺ δὲ μετὰ τῶν ἀκούετέ μου τ]έκνα [ἐγ]ὼ ὑμᾶς ἐξέθρεψα ἐν πολλῇ ἁπλότητι καὶ ἀ[κα]κίᾳ καὶ σεμνότητι διὰ τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ το[ῦ ἐφ’ ὑ]μᾶς τάξαντος τὴν δικαιοσύνην ἵνα δικαιωθῆτε καὶ ἁγιασθῆτε ἀπὸ πάσης πονηρ[ί]ας καὶ ἀπὸ πάσης σκολιότητος ὑμεῖς δὲ οὐ θέλετε παῆναι ἀπὸ τ]ῶν π̣ονηρίων ὑμῶν νῦν οὖν ἀκούε- τέ μου] καὶ εἰρηνεύετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ ἐπισκ]εύασθε ἀλλ̣ήλους καὶ ἀντι-

(16.7)

(16.8)

(16.9)

(16.10) (16.11)

(17.1)

(17.2)

10 ϊσχυση pap. || 18–19 ϋπερωτα pap. || 19–20 ϋπομνησις pap. || 22 ϊνα pap. || 26 ϊνα pap. || 32 ϊνα pap. || 33 πονηρειας pap. || 34 ϋμεις pap. || 35 ϋμων pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 100

12/04/2013 12:08



↓

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

λαμβάνεσθε ἀλλήλων καὶ μὴ μ[όνοι τὰ κτίσματα τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ μεταλαμβάνε[τε ἐκ καταχύματος ἀλλὰ μεταδίδοτε το[ῖς ὑστερουμένοις οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀπὸ τῶν π[ολλῶν ἐδεσμάτων ἀσθένειαν τῇ σαρκὶ [ἐπισπῶνται καὶ λυμαίνει τὴν σάρκα αὐτῶ[ν τῶν δὲ μὴ ἐχόντων ἐδέσματα λυμα[ίνεται ἡ σὰρξ αὐτῶν διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν ἀ[ρκετὸν τῆς τροφῆς καὶ διαφθείρεται τὸ [σῶμα αὐτῶν αὕτη οὖν ἡ ἀσυγκρασία [βλαβερὰ ὑμῖν τοῖς ἔχουσιν καὶ μὴ με[τ]α[διδοῦσιν τοῖς ὑστερουμένοις βλέπετε τὴ[ν κρί- σιν τὴν ἐρχομένην οἱ ὑπερέχ̣οντε[ς οὖν ἐκζητεῖτε τοὺς πεινῶντ[α]ς ἕω[ς οὔπω ὁ πύργος ἐτέλεσθη μετὰ γὰ[ρ] τὸ τ[ελεσθῆναι τὸν πύργον θελήσετε [ἀγαθοποιεῖν καὶ οὐκ ἕξετε τόπον βλέ[πετε οὖν ὑμεῖς οἱ γαυριώμενοι ἐν τῷ π[λούτῳ ὑμῶν μήποτε στενάξουσ[ιν οἱ ὑστερούμενοι καὶ ὁ στεναγμὸς αὐτῶ[ν ἀναβήσεται πρὸς τὸν θ(εὸ)ν καὶ ἐκκλεισ[θήσεσθε μετὰ τῶν ἀγαθῶν ὑμῶν ἔξω [τῆς θύρας τοῦ πύργου νῦν οὖν ὑμῖν λέγω [τοῖς προηγου- μένοις τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ το[ῖς πρωτοκαθεδρίταις μὴ γίνεσθε ὅμοιοι [τοῖς φαρμακοῖς οἱ φαρμακοὶ μὲν οὖν τὰ [φάρμακα ἑαυτῶν εἰς τὰς πυξίδας βαστ[άζουσιν ὑμεῖς δὲ τὰ φάρμακα ὑμῶν κ[αὶ τὸν ἰὸν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν ἐνεσκι[ρ]ωμ[ένοι ἐσ- τὲ καὶ οὐ θέλετε καθαρ̣ίσ[αι τὰς καρ]δί[ας ὑμῶν καὶ τὴν φρόν[ησιν ἐπὶ τὸ α]ὐτὸ ἐ[ν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ ἵν[α σχῆτε ἔλεος] παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως το[ῦ μ]εγάλο[υ βλέπετε οὖν τέκνα μήποτε αἱ διχοσ[τα]σίαι [ὑμῶν ἀποστερήσωσιν τὴν ζ[ω]ὴν [ὑμῶν πῶς ὑμεῖ[ς] παιδεύ[ειν] θέ[λετε

101

(17.3)

(17.4) (17.5)

(17.6)

(17.7)

(17.8)

(17.9) (17.10)

6 λοιμανει pap. || 7 λοιμαινεται pap. || 12 ϋστερουμενοις pap. || 16 θελησετα[ι pap. || 19 ϋμων pap. || 21 εκκλισθησεσθε pap. || 24 εκκλησιαις pap. || 24–5 πρωτοκαθεδρειταις pap. || 25 γεινεσθε pap. || 28 τους ιους Kasser et al. 1991 || 29 ενεσκειρωμενοι pap. || 32 ϊνα pap.

→

5

τοὺς] ἐκλεκτοὺς τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοὶ μὴ ἔχο(ν)τες π]αιδείαν παιδεύετε οὖν ἀλλήλους καὶ εἰρ]ηνεύετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἵνα κἀγὼ κατέναν]τι τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς ἱλαρὰ σταθείσα λόγον ἀποδῶ] ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν πάντων τῷ κ(υρι)ῷ ὑμῶ(ν) ὅτε οὖ]ν ἐπαύσατο μετ’ ἐμοῦ λαλοῦσα ἦλ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 101

(18.1)

12/04/2013 12:08

102

10

15

20

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

θον οἱ] ἓξ νεανίσκοι οἱ οἰκοδομοῦντες καὶ ἀπ]ήνεγκαν αὐτὴν εἰς τὸν πύργον καὶ ἄλ]λοι τέσσαρες ἦραν τὸ συμψέλιον καὶ ἀπή]νεγκαν καὶ αὐτοὶ εἰς τὸν πύργο(ν) τού]των τὸ πρόσωπον οὐκ εἶδον ὅτι ἀπεσ]τραμμένοι ἦσαν ὑπάγουσαν οὖν αὐ]τὴν ἠρώτησα ἵνα μοι ἀποκαλύψῃ π]ερὶ τῶν τριῶν μορφῶν αι῏ [ς μοι ἐνεφανίσ]θη ἀποκριθεῖσά μοι λέγει περὶ τούτο]υ δεῖ σε ἕτερον ἐπερωτῆσαι ἵνα σοι ἀπ]οκαλυφθῇ ὤφθη δὲ τῇ μὲν πρώ- τῇ ὁρά]σει τῇ περυσινῇ λίαν πρεσβυτέρα καὶ ἐν] καθέδρᾳ καθημένη τῇ δὲ ἑτέρᾳ ὁράσει] τὴν ὄψιν νεωτέραν εἶχεν τὴν σάρκα κα]ὶ τὰς τρίχας πρεσβυτέρα καὶ ἑστηκυῖά μοι] ἐλάλει ἱλαρωτέρα δὲ ἦν τὸ προσώπον τῇ δὲ τ]ρ̣ίτῃ ὁράσει ὅλη νεωτέρα καὶ κάλλει ε]ὐπρεπεστάτη μόνας δὲ τὰς τρίχας πρε]σβυτέρας εἶχεν ἱλαρὰ δὲ εἰς τέλος ἦν καὶ] ἐπὶσυμψελίου καθημένη πε- ρὶ τούτ]ων περίλυπος ἤμην λίαν τοῦ γνῶν]αί με τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν ταύτην καὶ βλέ]πω [τ]ὴν πρεσβυτέραν ἐν ὁράματι τ]ῆς [νυκτὸ]ς λέγουσαν πᾶσα ἐρώτησις ταπε[ινοφροσύν]ης χρῄζει νήστευσον οὖν [καὶ λήμψῃ ὃ α]ἰτεῖς παρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐνή- στ[ευσα οὖν μίαν] ἡμέραν αὐτῇ τῇ νυκτί μοι ὤφθ]η νεανίσκος καὶ λέγει μοι ὅτι συ] αἰτ[εῖς] ὑπὸ χεῖρα ἀποκαλύψεις ἐν δεήσει] βλέ[π]ε μήποτε πολλὰ αἰτούμενος βλ]άψῃς] σου τὴν σάρκα ἀρκοῦνταί σοι

ce )

(18.2)

(18.3) (18.4)

(18.5) (18.6)

(18.7)

(18.8)

3 ϊνα pap. || 4 ϊλαρα pap. || 5 ϋπερ pap. || 9 συμψελλιον pap. || 11 ϊδον pap. || 13 ϊνα pap. || 16 ϊνα pap. || 18 λειαν pap. || 22 ϊλαρωτερα pap. || 25 ϊλαρα pap. || 26 συμψελλιου pap. || 27 λειαν pap. || 29–30 οροματι pap. || 30 ερωτησεις pap. || 31 χρηζη pap.

↓

5

10

αἱ ἀποκαλύψεις αὗται μήτι δύνῃ [ἰσχυροτέρας ἀποκαλύψεις ὧν ἑώρακας [ἰδεῖν ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῷ λέγω κ(ύρι)ε τοῦτο μ[όνον αἰ- τοῦμαι περὶ τῶν τριῶν μορφῶ[ν τῆς πρεσβυτέρας ἵνα ἡ ἀποκάλυψι[ς ὁλοτελὴ γένηται ἀποκριθείς μοι λέγ[ει μέχρι τίνος ἀσύνετοί ἐστε ἀλλ’ αἱ διψ[υχίαι ὑμῶν ἀσυνέτους ὑμᾶς ποιοῦσιν καὶ τ[ὸ μὴ ἔχειν τὴν καρδίαν ὑμῶν πρὸς τὸν [κ(ύριο)ν ἀπο- κριθεὶς αὐτῷ πάλιν εἶπον ἀλ[λ’ ἀπὸ σοῦ κ(ύρι)ε ἀκριβέστερον αὐτὰ γνωσό[μεθα ἄκου- ε φησίν περὶ τῶν μορφῶν ὧ[ν ἐ]πιζ[ητεῖς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 102

(18.9)

(18.10) (19.1)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30

35

The Shepherd of Hermas

τῇ μὲν πρώτῃ ὁράσει διατί π[ρε]σβυτ[έρα σοι ὤφθη καὶ ἐπὶ καθέδρᾳ καθ[η]μέν[η ὅτι τὸ πν(εῦμ)α ὑμῶν πρεσβύτερον κ[αὶ] ἤδη [μεμαραμμένον καὶ μὴ ἔχον [δύναμιν ἀπὸ τῶν μαλακιῶν ὑμῶν [καὶ διψυχιῶν ὥσπερ γὰρ οἱ πρεσβύτ[εροι μηκέ- τι ἔχοντες ἐλπίδα τοῦ ἀναν[εῶσαι οὐδὲν ἀλλο προσδοκῶσιν [εἰ μὴ τὴν κοίμησιν αὐτῶν οὕτως κ[αὶ ὑμεῖς μαλακισθέντες ἀπὸ τῶν βιω[τικῶν πραγμάτων παραδεδώκατε ἑ[αυτοὺς εἰς τὰς ἀκηδίας καὶ οὐκ ἀπερίψα[τε ἑαυτῶν τὰς μ[ε]ρίμνας ἐπὶ τὸ[ν] κ(ύριο)ν [ἀλλὰ ἐθραύσθη ὑμῶν ἡ διάν[οια καὶ ἐπαλαιώθητε ταῖς λύπαις ὑμῶ[ν διατί οὖν εἰς καθέ- δραν ἐκάθητο ἤ[θελον γνῶναι κ(ύρι)ε ὅτι πᾶς ἀσθενὴς εἰ[ς καθέδραν καθέζεται διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν̣[ αὐ]τοῦ [ἵνα συνκρατηθῇ ἡ ἀσθένεια το[ῦ σ]ώμα[τος αὐτοῦ ἔχεις τὸν τύπον τῆς [π]ρώτης [ὁράσε]ως τῇ δὲ δευτέρᾳ ὁράσε[ι ε]ἶδες αὐ[τὴν ἑσ]τη- κυῖαν καὶ τὴν ὄψ[ιν νεωτέραν ἔχ]ουσαν καὶ ἱλαρωτέρ[αν παρὰ τὸ πρότερον τὴ[ν] δ̣ὲ̣ σάρκα καὶ τ[ὰς τρίχας πρεσβυτέρας

103

(19.2)

(19.3)

(19.4)

(20.1)

5 ϊνα, αποκαλυψεις pap. || 9 ϋμων pap. || 16 εχων pap. || 17 ϋμων pap. || 24 ακηδειας pap. || 27 ϋμων pap.

→

5

10

15

20

ἄκουε φ]ησίν καὶ ταύτην τὴν παραβολήν ὅταν πρ]εσβύτερός τις ἤδη ἀφηλπικὼς ἑαυ- τὸν διὰ] τὴν ἀσθένειαν αὐτοῦ καὶ πτωχότητα οὐδ]ὲν ἕτερον προσδέχεται εἰ μὴ τὴν ἡμέραν] τὴν ἐσχάτην τῆς ζωῆς αὐτοῦ εἶτα ἐξαίφνη]ς κατελείφθη αὐτῷ κληρονομία ἀκούσ]ας ἐξηγέρθη καὶ περιχαρὴς γενάμενος ἐν]εδύσατο τὴν ἰσχύν καὶ οὐκέτι ἀνάκειται ἀλλ’] ἕστηκεν καὶ ἀνανεοῦται τὸ πν(εῦμ)α αὐτοῦ τὸ] ἐφθαρμένον ἀπὸ τῶν προτέρω(ν) αὐτ]ο[ῦ πράξ]εων καὶ οὐκέτι κάθηται ἀλλὰ ἀνδρίζ]ετα[ι οὕ]τως καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀκούσαντες τὴν ἀπο]κάλ[υψ]ιν ὅτι ἐσπλαγχνίσθη ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς ὁ κ(ύριο)ς κ]αὶ ἀν[εν]εώσατε τὸ πν(εῦμ)α ὑμῶν καὶ ἀπέθεσθε τὰς] μαλακίας ὑμῶν καὶ προσῆλθεν ὑμῖν ἰσχυρ]ότης καὶ ἐδυναμώθητε ⟦πν(εῦμ)α ὑμῶ(ν) καὶ ἀπέθεσ]θε τὰς μαλακίας ὑμῶν καὶ προσῆλθεν⟧ ἐν τῇ ]ε πίστει καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς τὴν ἰσχυροποίησιν ὑ]μῶν ἐχάρη καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐδήλωσεν ὑμῖν] τὴν π̣αραβολὴν τοῦ πύργου καὶ ἕτερα δηλώσε]ι ἐὰν ἐξ ὅλης καρδίας εἰρηνεύ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 103

(20.2)

(20.3)

12/04/2013 12:08

104

25

30

35

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς] τῇ δὲ τρίτῃ ὁράσει εἶδες αὐτὴν νεωτέραν καὶ ] καλὴν καὶ ἱλαρωτέραν καὶ καλὴν τὴν μορφ]ὴν αὐτῆς ὡς γὰρ ἐὰν τινι λυπου- μένῳ ἔλθῃ ἀγγε]λία ἀγαθή τις εὐθὺς ἐπελάθετο τῶν προτέρων λυ]πῶν καὶ οὐ[δὲν ἄ]λλο προσδέχεται εἰ μὴ τὴν] ἐπαγγελίαν ἣν [ἤ]κουσεν καὶ ἰσχυροποιεῖτα]ι̣ λοιπὸν εἰς τὸ ἀγαθό(ν) καὶ ἀνανεοῦται αὐτοῦ τ]ὸ πν(εῦμ)α διὰ τὴν χαρὰν ἣν ἔλαβεν οὕτως καὶ ὑ]μεῖς ἀνανέωσιν εἰλήφατε τῶν] πν(ευμάτ)ω[ν ὑ]μῶν ἰδόντες ταῦτα τὰ ἀγ[αθά καὶ ὅ]τι ἐπὶ συ[μ]ψελίου εἶδες καθημέ- νην [ἰσχυρὰ] ἡ θέσις ὅ[τ]ι̣ τέσσαρας πόδας ἔχει τὸ σ[υμψέλιον καὶ ἰσ]χυρῶς ἕστηκεν καὶ γὰρ ὁ [κόσμος διὰ τεσ]σάρων στοιχείων κρατεῖται οἱ οὖν μετ]ανοήσαντες ὁλοτε- λῶς νέοι ἔσονται καὶ] τεθεμελι̣ω̣μ̣ένοι

ce )

(21.1) (21.2)

(21.3)

(21.4)

8 ϊσχυν pap. || 15 υμων pap. || 18 ηλθεν‚ εν τ]η πιστει Kasser et al.1991; ϊδων pap. || 18–19 ϊσχυροποιησιν pap. || 23 ϊλαρωτεραν pap. || 31 ϊδοντες pap. || 32 συμψελλιου pap. || 37 τεθεμελειωμενοι pap.

P.Hamburg 24/P.Iand. inv. 45 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV/V century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 479–81. Editio princeps: K. Schmidt and W. Schubart, “Ein Fragment des Pastor Hermae aus der Hamburger Staadtbibliothek,” Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin 42 (1909): 1077–81. Provenance: Egypt Location: Hamburg Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Notes: A single leaf (15.6 × 12.5 cm) from a parchment codex with 21 lines of text on the recto and 20 lines on the verso. The right and left hand margins are still visible, and the fragment appears to be considerably less legible today. Final ν is indicated by a superlinear stroke. Nomina sacra: θω, θς, κω, κε

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 104

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

105

Transcription:

5

10

15

20

οἱ δ̣ὲ μ̣ὴ δ̣ο̣υ̣[λεὺοντες [τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ οὐδὲν λήμψ̣ον̣ται τὰ αἰ-] τήματ]α αὐτ[ῶν οἱ δὲ μὴ δουλεὺ[οντες τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ οὐδὲν λήμψονται] ἐὰν δὲ μ]ίαν τις πρᾶξιν ἐργάσ̣η̣τ̣α̣[ι δύναται] τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ δ[ουλεῦσαι οὐ γὰρ [διαφθαρ̣ήσεται ἡ διάνοια αὐτοῦ] ταῦτ̣α οὖν ̣ἐ̣[ὰν ποιή]σῃς δυν[ήσῇ καρποφο[ρῆσαι εἰς τὸν αἰῶν]α τὸν ἐρχόμενον‧ κ̣[αὶ ὃς ἐὰν ταῦτα ποιήσῃ καρποφ[ο]ρ̣[ήσει παραβολὴ ε ν]ηστεύοντός μο̣[υ καὶ κ]αθημέ- νου ε]ἰς ὄρος τι [εὐχαριστ]ῶν τῷ κ[(υρι)ῷ περὶ πάντων [ὧν ἐ]ποίησεν μετ’ ἐμοῦ β[λέ]π̣ω τὸν ποιμένα παρακ̣[αθ]ήμενόν μοι̣ [καὶ λέγο]ν̣[τα‧] τί ὀρθ[ριν]ὸς ᾧδε ἐλήλυ[̣θ]α̣ς: ὅτι, φημί κ(ύρι)ε στ[ατί]ωνα ἔχω. τί ̣ἐ̣σ̣τ̣ι̣ν̣, φησίν, στ[ατί- ων; νηστεύω, φημί κ(ύρι)ε νηστ[εία δ̣έ, φησίν, τί ̣ἐ̣σ̣τιν αὕτη, ἣν νη̣-

Simil. 4, 6–7 (53.7)

(53.8)

(54.1)

(54.2)

2 Earlier editions were able to read some of the letters from this line, but I am unable to confirm the readings either through the photographs or through personal inspection. This is also true of ll. 4 and 7. || 6 τω κυ Wessely 1924 || 8 δυνηση Wessely 1924, Schmidt-Schubart 1909 || 10 αν Wessely 1924, Schmidt-Schubart 1909 || 12 παραβολη ϛ Wessely 1924, Schmidt-Schubart 1909 || 20 νηστια Wessely 1924, Schmidt-Schubart 1909

5

10

15

20

στεύετε; ὡς ἐιώθει]ν, φημί. κ̣[(ύρι)ε, οὕ- τω νηστ̣εύ]ω. ο̣ὐκ οἴδα̣τ̣ε̣, φ̣[η- σίν, νηστεύειν] τῷ θ(ε)ῷ, ο[ὐδέ ἐστιν νηστε]ία αὕτη ἡ ἀν]ω̣φελ[ὴς ἣν νηστεύετε α]ὐτ[ῷ.] δ̣ιατί τοῦτ̣ο̣, [φημί, κ(ύρι)ε λέγ]ε[ις; λέγω,] φησίν, ὅ[τι οὐκ ἔστιν αὕ]τη νηστεία ἣν δοκεῖτε νηστεύειν] ἀλλὰ ἐγώ σε διδάξω τί ἐστιν ν]ηστεία δεκτὴ καὶ πλήρης τῷ κ(υρι)ῷ‧ ν]αί, φημί, κ(υρί)ε, μακάριον με] ποιή[σε]ις ἐὰν γνῷ τήν̣ ν]ηστεία̣ν̣ [τὴ]ν δεκτὴν τῷ θ(ε)ῷ. ἄ]κουε, φησίν. ὁ θ(εὸ)ς οὐ βούλεται τοια]ύτην νηστείαν ματαίαν. οὕ]τω γὰρ νηστεύων τῷ θ(ε)ῷ οὐδ]ὲ̣ν ἐργάζῃ τῇ δι̣[κ]αιοσύνῃ. νήσ]τ̣ευσον δὲ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ νηστείαν τ[οια]ύτην‧ μηδὲν πονηρεύσῃ ἐν τῇ] ζ̣ωῇ σου ἀλλὰ δούλευσον τ]ῷ κ(υρι)ῷ ἐν καθαρᾷ καρδιᾷ‧ τηρῶ(ν).

Simil. 5, 2–5 (54.3)

(54.4)

(54.5)

1 ει]ωθιν Wessely 1924, Schmidt-Schubart 1909 || 14 νηστιαν pap. || 17 νηστιαν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 105

12/04/2013 12:08

106

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Iand. 1 4 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III/IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Gronewald, “Ein verkannter Hermas-Papyrus (P.Iand. I 4 = Hermae Pastor, Mand. XI 19–21; XII 1, 2–3),” ZPE 40 (1980): 53–4; M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: J. Lenaerts, “Un papyrus du Pasteur d’Hermas: P. Iand. 1,4,” Chronique d’Egypte Bruxelles 54 (1979): 356–8. Provenance: Hermopolis Location: Giessen Notes: A single fragmentary leaf (11.5 × 6.5 cm) from a papyrus codex with a single column of writing. It was first described as an unknown work, possibly a medical text, but was then later recognized to be a fragment of the Mandates and was re-edited by Lenaerts.1 Lenaerts estimates the page length to be 22 lines and the original size of the codex to be 18 × 22 cm. Nomina sacra: ανους, κε Transcription: ↓

5

10

καὶ τὰ πν(εύματ)α τὰ ἐπίγεια ἀδύνα]τά ἐστι καὶ ἀδρανῆ λάβε νῦν τὴν δύ]να- μιν τὴν ἄνωθεν ἐρχομένην ἡ χά]λ̣αζα ἐλάχιστόν ἐστι κοκκάριον κ]αὶ ὅταν ἐπιπέσῃ ἐπὶ κεφαλὴν ἀν(θρώπ)ου] πῶς πόνον παρέχει ἢ πάλιν λάβε τὴ]ν̣ σ̣ταγόνα ἣ ἀπὸ τοῦ κεράμου πίπτει χα]μ̣αὶ καὶ τρυπᾷ τὸν λίθον βλέπεις οὖ]ν ὅτι τὰ ἄνωθεν ἐλάχιστα πίπτοντ]α ἐπὶ τῇ γῇ μεγάλην δύναμιν ἔχο]υσιν οὕτω καὶ τὸ πν(εῦμ)α τὸ θεῖον ἄνωθε]ν ἐρχόμενον δυνατόν ἐστι τούτ]ῳ οὖν̣ [τῷ

Mand. XI 19–21 (43.19) (43.20)

(43.21)

10 γην Laenarts 1979

→

λί[αν τῇ ἀγριότητι αὐτῆς δαπανᾷ τοὺς ἀν(θρώπ)ο[υς μάλιστα δὲ ἐὰν ἐμπέσῃ εἰς αὐτὴν

Mand. XII 1, 2–3 (44.2)

E. Schaefer, Voluminum Codicumque fragmenta graeca cum amuleto christiano = Papyri Iandanae, fasc. 1 (Leipzig: Teubner, 1912), 12–13, tab. III.

1

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 106

12/04/2013 12:08



5

10

The Shepherd of Hermas

δοῦ[λος θ(εο)ῦ καὶ μὴ ᾖ συνετός δαπανᾶται [ὑπ’ αὐτῆς δεινῶς δαπανᾷ δὲ τοὺς τοι[ούτους τοὺς μὴ ἔχοντας ἔνδυμα τῆ[ς ἐπιθυμίας τῆς ἀγαθῆς ἀλλὰ ἐμπεφυρ[μένος τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ τούτους οὖ[ν παραδίδωσιν εἰς θάνατον ποῖ- α φημί κ(υρί)ε̣ [ἔργα ἐστι τῆς ἐπιθυμίας τῆς πονηρᾶς [τὰ παραδιδόντα τοὺς ἀνθρ[ώπους εἰς θάνατον ἵνα ἀφέξ]ωμαι [ἀπ’ αὐτῶν ἄκουε φησίν ἐν π]οίο[ις ἔργοις θανατοῖ ἡ ἐπιθυμία

107

(44.3)

1 λει[αν pap. || 10 παραδιδοντα εις θανατον Lenaerts 1979 || 11 ανθρ[ωπους γνωρισον μοι ινα Lenaerts 1979 || 12 [απ αυτων ακουσον] Lenaerts 1979

P.Mich. 44 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: II century Bibliography: A. Carlini, “La tradizione manoscritta del Pastor di Hermas e il problema dell’unità dell’opera,” in Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer: Festschrift zum 100–Jährigen Bestehen der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek (Vienna: Hollinek, 1983), 97–100; C. Bonner, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas (Similitudes 2–9) with a Fragment of the Mandates (Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1934), 129–36. Editio princeps: C. Bonner, “A New Fragment of the Shepherd of Hermas (Michigan Papyrus 44–H),” HTR 20 (1927): 105–16. Provenance: Arsinoite Nome Location: University of Michigan Notes: P.Mich. 44 preserves 23 lines of text, perhaps 28 lines originally, on a single leaf (12.1 × 8.7 cm) from a papyrus codex. The handwriting is a semi-cursive with instances of punctuation throughout. A horizontal stroke serves as an accent and a point below the line is sometimes used to separate vowels. This fragment was purchased in Egypt by B. P. Grenfell and F. W. Kelsey in March–April 1920 and is written on the verso side of a discarded document. The reconstruction of the right-hand page followers Bonner’s attempt.2 Nomina sacra: θεῷ is uncontracted, but κυρίου was likely abbreviated (line 2)

C. Bonner, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas (Similitudes 2–9) with a Fragment of the Mandates (Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1934), 131–2.

2

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 107

12/04/2013 12:08

108

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Transcription: ↓

[ἀθ- ῷό]ς ἐστιν‧ [ὡς γὰρ ἔλαβεν παρὰ κ(υρίο)υ] ἐ̣γένετο ἡ̣ [διακο]ν̣ί̣α̣ ἅπλο]υσιότητι μὴ διακρίναντος] τίνι δῷσιν ἢ μὴ δῷσιν 5 ἐγέ]νετο ἡ διακονία ἁπλῶς τελ]εσθεῖ[σ]α ἔνδοξος παρὰ τῷ] θεῷ. ὡ̣[ς ο]ὕτως ἁπλῶς δια]κονοῦντος φύλα̣σ̣σ̣ε οὖν ταύ]την τὴν ἐντολὴν ἥν 10 σοι] ἔ̣δωκα ἵνα ἡ μετά̣ν̣[οιά σου] καὶ ἡ τοῦ οἴκου σο̣[υ ἐν ἁπλό]τητι. εὑρεθῇ κ̣α̣[ὶ καθαρὰ κ]αὶ ἄκακ[ος] κ̣α̣ί ἀ[μίαντο]ς 15 ἐ̣[ν]τ̣ολη [ γ̅ πάλ]ι̣ν λέγει μ[οι

Mand. II 6 (27.6)

(27.7)

(28.1)

1 αθω]ος Bonner 1934 || 2 ως ελαβε Bonner 1927; διακο]ν̣ε̣ι̣α̣ pap. || 5 διακονεια pap. || 10 ϊνα pap. || 12 απλουσιοτητι Bonner 1927

↓ 5

λ̣[αβον ἔλαβον γὰρ παρ’ αὐ- το[ῦ πνεῦμα ἄψευστον τοῦτο̣ [ἐὰν ψευδὲς ἀποδώσωσιν ἐμ[ίαναν τὴν ἐντολὴν τ[οῦ κυρίου καὶ ἐγένοντο ἀ̣[ποστερηταί

Mand. III 2 (28.2)

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917) Date: III century Bibliography: M. Whittaker, Die apostolischen Väter I. Der Hirt des Hermas (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller 48; 2nd ed.; Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); C. Bonner, “A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas,” HTR 18 (1925): 115–27. Editio princeps: C. Bonner, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas (Similitudes 2–9) with a Fragment of the Mandates (Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1934). Location: University of Michigan Provenance: Probably Theadelphia (Batn-el-Hatit).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 108

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

109

Notes: The original size of the manuscript is estimated to have been about 12 × 25 cm or 23 by 25 for the double folios. Each column of writing measures roughly 19–20 cm by 8 or 9 cm wide although there are discrepancies from these standards. Line lengths vary from between 14 letters per line to as many as 24 with anywhere from 30 to 34 lines per page. The handwriting is a slanting uncial with attention paid to consistency. The hand appears practiced and omissions are infrequent. Bonner notes that, “In a few places a later inspector of the manuscript will not find all that I read, for some projecting fibers were broken off in handling.”3 Nomina sacra: usual forms Transcription: p. 1

5

10

15

20

25

30

   χ]ο̣ρηγο̣ῦ[ν]τ̣ες̣ τοῖς πένη- σι τὰ] δέοντα πληρ̣οφοροῦσι τὰς ψ]υχὰς [αὐτῶν] γίνονται οὖ]ν ἀμφό[τεροι] κ̣οινωνοὶ τοῦ ἔρ]γου [το]ῦ [δικα]ίου ταῦτα οὖν̣ ὁ π[οιῶν οὐ]κ [ἐν]καταλειφθήσ]εται [ὑπό τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ] ἀλλὰ ἔσται ἐνγεγ]ραμμ[ένος εἰ]ς τὰς βίβλους τῶν ζ]ών[των] μ̣ακάριοι οἱ ἔχοντες κα]ὶ συ[νιόν]τ̣ες ὅτι ἀπὸ τ̣οῦ κ(υρίο)υ] πλου[τίζοντα]ι ὁ γὰρ συνίω]ν τ[οῦτο] δ̣[υνή̣]σεται διακ]ονῆσαί [τι ἀγ]αθόν    παραβ[ο]λ̣ὴ γ̅ ἔδ]ειξέ μοι [δέ]νδρα πολλὰ [μὴ ἔχ]ο̣ντα φύ[λλα ἀλ]λ̣ὰ ὡσεὶ ξ̣[ηρὰ] ἐδόκει μ̣[οι εἶν]αι ὅμοια γὰ]ρ ἦν πά[ντα λ]έγει μοι [βλέπ]ε̣ις φησί τ[ὰ δέ]νδρα ταῦ[τα βλέ]πω φημί κ(ύρι)ε ὅμοια ὄν[τα καὶ ξ]ηρά‧ ἀποκριθείς μοι [λέγει τ]αῦτα τὰ δένδρα ἃ βλέπ]εις οἱ κατοικοῦντές εἰσι(ν) ἐ]ν τῷ αἰῶνι [το]ύτῳ διατί φ̣ημί οὖν κ(ύρι)ε ὡ̣σ[ε]ὶ ξηρὰ καὶ ὅμο]ια ἐστιν‧ ὅτι φησίν οὔτ]ε̣ ο[ἱ] δίκαιοι φα[ί]ν[ο]νται οὔτ]ε οἱ ἁμαρτωλοὶ [ἀ]λλὰ ὅμοιοί ε]ἰσιν ὁ γὰρ αἰὼ[ν οὗτ]ος δικαίο]ι̣ς χειμών ἐ[στ]ιν κ[α]ὶ οὐ φαί-

Sim. II 2,8 (51.8) (51.9)

Sim. III (52.1)

(52.2)

3 γεινονται pap. || 8 βυβλους pap. || 14 γ pap.

C. Bonner, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas (Similitudes 2–9) with a Fragment of the Mandates (Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1934), 6.

3

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 109

12/04/2013 12:08

110

p. 2

5

10

15

20

25

30 p. 3

5

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

νονται μετὰ τῶν ἁμ[αρτωλῶν κατ̣οικοῦντες [ὥσπερ γὰρ τῷ χειμὼνι τὰ [δ]έ̣ν̣[δρα ἀποβεβλη̣[κότα] τὰ φύλ[λα ὅμοιά ἐσ̣[τ]ιν καὶ οὐ φα[ίνεται τὰ ξ[ηρὰ ποῖ]ά ἐστι[ν ἢ τὰ ζῶντα [οὕτ]ως ἐν τῷ α̣[ἰῶνι τούτῳ [οὐ φα]ίνον[ται οὔτε οἱ δίκαιοι [οὔτε] οι ἁ[μρτωλοί‧      ἄλλη π̣α̣ραβολὴ [δ̅ ἔδιεξέ μοι πάλιν δένδ[ρα πολλὰ ἃ μὲν βλαστῶντ̣[α ἃ δὲ ξηρά λέγει μοι βλέπ[εις φησί τὰ δένδρα ταῦτα [βλέπω φημί κ(ύρι)ε ἃ μὲν βλασ[τῶντα ἃ δὲ ξη̣ρά ταῦτα φη[σί τὰ δένδ̣[ρ]α̣ τὰ βλαστῶ[ντα ο[ἱ] δίκα[ι]οί εἰσιν οἱ μέλ[λοντε]ς κατ[ο]ικεῖ[ν] εἰς τὸν̣ [αἰῶνα] τὸν̣ ἐρχόμ[ενον ὁ γὰρ αἰών̣ ὁ ἐρ[χόμενος θερ]εί[α ἐ[στὶν το]ῖς δι̣κ̣α̣ίος τ[οῖς δὲ ἁμαρτωλοῖς χειμών ὅτ̣[αν οὖν ἐπιλάμψῃ τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ κ(ύριο)υ τότε φανεροὶ ἔ[σ]ο̣ν̣ται οἱ δουλεύοντες [τῷ θ(ε)]ῷ̣ καὶ πᾶσι φανεροποιηθήσ[ονται ὥσπερ γὰρ τῇ θερείᾳ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου δένδρου οἱ καρποὶ φανεροῦνται [καὶ ἐπιγινώ[σκονται] πο̣ῖοί τ[ι]ν̣ες ἔστιν ο̣ὕτ[ως κ]αὶ τῶν δ]ικαίων οἱ καρποὶ φανεροὶ ἔσο]ντα[ι] καὶ γνωσθήσονται πά[ντες εὐ]θαλεῖς ὄντες ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι [ἐκεί]νῳ τὰ δὲ ἔθνη καὶ οἱ ἁμαρ[τωλοί] ἃ εἶδες τὰ δένδρα τὰ ξ[ηρά τοιο]ῦτοι εὑρεθήσονται [ξηροὶ] κ̣αὶ ἄκαρποι ἐν̣ ἐκείνῳ τῷ αἰῶ[νι κα]ὶ ὡς ξηρὰ ξύλα κατακαυθ[ήσ]ονται καὶ ἀφανεροὶ ἔσονται ὅτι ἡ πρ̣ᾶξις αὐτῶν πονηρὰ ἐγέν]ε̣το ἐν τῇ ζώῃ αὐτῶν‧ οἱ μὲν] γὰρ ἁμρτωλοὶ καήσον-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 110

ce )

(52.3)

Sim. IV (53.1)

(53.2)

(53.3)

(53.4)

12/04/2013 12:08



20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

τ]αι ὅτι ἥμαρτον καὶ οὐ μετενόη]σα[ν τ]ὰ δὲ ἔθνη καήσοντ]αι ὅτι ο̣ὐκ ἔγνωσαν τὸν κτίσαν]τα α[ὐτούς‧ σὺ οὐν ἐν σε- αυτῷ [καρπο]φ̣[όρ]ει ἵνα ἐν ἐκ[είνῃ τ̣ῇ̣ [θερείᾳ γν]ω̣σθ[ῇ σου ὁ κ̣[αρπός ἀπέχου δὲ ἀπὸ πολλῶν [π]ράξ[εων καὶ οὐδὲν δια[μ]ά̣ρ̣τῃς ο[ἱ γὰρ τὰ πολλὰ πρ[άσσο]ν̣τες πολ[λὰ καὶ ἁμαρτά[νουσ]ιν περισ[πώμενοι πε[ρὶ] τὰς̣ πραγματ̣[είας αὐτῶν μ[ηδὲ] δ̣ο̣υ̣λ̣εύ[οντες τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ α[ὐτῶ]ν‧ πῶς οὖν [φησί δύ- νατα̣[ι ὁ τοι]οῦτος αἰτ[ήσασθαί τι] π[αρὰ τοῦ] κ(υρίο)υ [κ]αὶ λα[βεῖν μὴ δουλεύων τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ] οἱ δ[ουλεύον-

111

(53.5)

(53.6)

1 επιγεινωσκονται pap. || 23 ϊνα pap. || 23–4 ουδε εν Bonner 1934

p. 4

5

10

15

20

25

τες α[ὐτῷ ἐ]κε[ῖνο]ι λήμψονται τὰ αἰτήματα αὐτῶν οἱ δὲ μὴ δουλεύοντες τ[ῷ κ(υρί)ῳ οὐδὲ ἐν λήμψοντ[αι ἐὰν δὲ μίαν τις π[ρᾶξιν ἐρ- γάσηται δύνα[ται κα]ὶ τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ δουλεῦσ[αι οὐ γὰ]ρ μὴ διαφθαρῇ ἡ [διά]νοια αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ̣ [τοῦ] κ̣(υρίο)υ ἀλλὰ δουλεύσει [αὐτ]ῷ ἔχων καθαρὰν τὴν διάνοιαν αὐτοῦ ταῦ- τα οὖν ἐὰν ποιήσῃς δυνήσῃ καρποφορῆσαι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸν ἐρχόμ̣ενο̣ν̣ καὶ ὃς ἐὰν ταῦ[τα] ποιή[σῃ καρποφορήσει     ἄλλη παραβολὴ ε̅ νηστεύων κ[αὶ κ]αθήμ[ενος εἰς ὄρο]ς τι καὶ [εὐ]χ̣αριστῶν τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ πε]ρὶ π[άντω]ν ὧν ἐποίησε]ν μ[ετ’ ἐμο]ῦ βλέπω τὸν π]οιμ[έ]να [π]αρακαθήμεν]όν μοι λέ̣[γ]ο̣ντά μοι τοι]αῦτα τί ὀ[ρ]θινὸς ὧδε ἐ]λήλυθας ὅτι φημί κ(ύρι)ε στα]τίωνα ἔχω τί φη- σίν ἐσ]τ̣ὶν στατίω̣ν‧ νηστεύω] φημί κ(ύρι)ε‧ ν[ησ]τ[εία

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 111

(53.7)

(53.8)

Sim. V (54.1)

(54.3)

12/04/2013 12:08

112

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

δὲ φησ]ίν [τ]ί ἐστ[ιν αὕ]τη ἣν ν]ηστ[ε]ύετ[ε ὡς εἰώθειν

4 εν pap. || 17 ε pap. || 24 ωρθινος Bonner 1934

p. 5

5

10

15

ξ φημί κ(ύρι)ε οὕτω νηστεύω‧ ο[ὐ- κ οἴδατε φησίν νηστεύει[ν τῷ θ(ε)ῷ οὐδέ ἐστιν νηστεία αὕτη ἡ ἀνωφελής ἣν νηστεύετε αὐτῷ‧ διατί φημί κ(ύρι)ε του̣το λέγεις‧ λέγω φησίν ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν αὕτη νηστεία ἣν δοκεῖτε νηστεύειν‧ ἀλλ’ ἐγώ σε διδάξω τί ἐστιν νηστεία δεκτὴ καὶ πλήρης τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ‧ ναί φημί κ(ύρι)ε μακάριόν με ποιήσεις ἐὰν γνῶ τὴν νηστείαν τὴν δεκτὴ(ν) τ̣ῷ θ(ε)ῷ·] ἄκουε φησίν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς οὐ βού]λεται τοιαύτην [νηστεία]ν ματαί̣αν οὕτω γὰρ̣ νηστ]εύ[ων τῷ] θ(ε)ῷ οὐδὲ[ν ἐργάσῃ τ]ῇ δ[ικαιοσύνῃ νή-

p. 6     ξα καὶ ἐνκρατεύσῃ ἀπὸ παν- τ]ὸς πονηροῦ πράγματος ζήσῃ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ· ταῦτα δὲ ἐὰν ἐργάσῃ μεγάλην νη5 στείαν τελεῖς καὶ δεκτὴν τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ· ἄκουε τὴν̣ παραβολήν ἣν μέλλω σ[ο]ι λέγειν ⟦ἀνήκουσαν τῇ νηστείᾳ⟧· εἶχέν τις ἀγρὸν 10 καὶ δούλους πολλούς εἰς μέρος τι τοῦ ἀγροῦ ἐφύτευσεν ἀμπελῶνα ἐκλεξάμενος οὖν δοῦλόν τινα πιστότατον κ̣α̣ὶ ε[ὐ15 άρεστον αὐτῷ ἀπο[δημῶν προσεκαλ̣έ[σ]ατο α[ὐτὸν καὶ λέγει α̣ὐτῷ λ̣ἀ̣β̣ε̣ [τὸν ἀμ[πελῶνα]

(54.3)

(54.4)

Sim. V 1,5 (54.5)

(55.1) (55.2)

5 lines are missing.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 112

12/04/2013 12:08



25

The Shepherd of Hermas

φύλαξον κ]αὶ ἐ̣λ̣ε[ύθερος ἔσῃ παρ’ ἐμοὶ ἐ]ξῆλ̣[θε δὲ ὁ δεσπότης] τ̣ο̣ῦ [δούλου εἰς τὴν ἀποδημ]ί̣α̣ν̣ [ἐξ- ελθόντος δὲ α]ὐ̣[τοῦ

113

(55.3) Sim. V 2,3 (55.9)

15 απο[δημησων Bonner 1934 || 2 lines are missing from the bottom of p. 6. The next leaf if also missing.

p. 7 ξ]δ̣ ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης] αὐτοῦ κ̣[αὶ ἔπεμψεν αὐτῷ] ἐδέσμ[ατα ἐκ τοῦ δείπ]ν̣[ο]υ πολλά λ̣α̣βὼν δὲ ὁ δοῦλος] τὰ ἐδέσ[μ]α̣5 τα τὰ πεμφθέ̣ν]τα αὐτῷ ἀπ[ὸ τοῦ δεσπότου] α̣ὐτοῦ [τὰ ἀρκοῦντα αὐτ]ῷ̣ [ἐλά]β̣ε τὰ δ̣ὲ λο̣ιπὰ τοῖς συνδούλο]ις αὐτοῦ διέδωκεν οἱ δὲ σύνδουλοι α]ὐτοῦ 10 λαβόντες τὰ ἐδέσμ]ατ[α] ἐχ̣[άρησαν καὶ ἤρξαντ]ο̣ καὶ [ε]ὔ̣χεσθαι ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ ἵνα μ]είζονα χ[άριν εὕρῃ παρὰ τ]ῷ δεσπό[τ]ῃ ὅτι οὕτως ἐχρήσα]το αὐτοῖς· 15 ταῦτα πάντα τὰ γ]ε[γ]ονάτα ὁ δεσπότης αὐτο]ῦ ἤκουσεν καὶ πάλιν λία]ν̣ ἐχάρη ἐπὶ τῇ πράξει α]ὐτοῦ συνκαλέσας πάλιν πά]ντας τοὺς φίλ[ους 20 ὁ δεσπότ]ης καὶ τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἀπ]ήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς τὴν πρᾶξι]ν τοῦ δούλου ἣν ἔπραξεν] ἐπὶ τοῖς ἐδέσμασιν οἶ[ς ἔλα]βε̣ν· ο[ἱ δ]ὲ ἔτι μᾶλ25 λ]ο̣ν συν̣ε̣υδ̣όκ̣ησ[αν] γ̣ενέσ]θαι τὸν δοῦλον συνκληρον]όμον τῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ· λέγω α]ὐτῷ κ̣(ύρι)ε̣ ἐγὼ ταύτας τὰς π̣α̣ρ̣α̣βολὰς οὐ γινώσκω 30 οὐδε̣ δ̣ύν̣αμαι νοῆσαι αὐτ̣άς̣ [ἐὰν μ]ή μοι ἐπιλύσῃς αὐτάς π]άντα σοι ἐπιλύσω

Sim. V 2,9

(55.10)

(55.11)

(56.1)

(56.2)

17 λειαν pap. || 20 υϊον pap. || 27 υϊω pap. || 29 γεινωσκω pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 113

12/04/2013 12:08

114

p. 8

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

φησίν [καὶ ὅσα ἂν λαλήσω μ̣ετ̣ὰ̣ σ̣ο̣ῦ [δείξω σοι τὰς ἐντολὰς [τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ φύλασσε καὶ ἔσ[ῃ εὐάρεστος αὐτῷ καὶ ἐνγ[ραφήσῃ εἰς ἀριθμὸν τῶν τηρ[ούντων τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτο[ῦ ἐὰν δέ τι ἀγα- θοῦ ποιή[σῃς ἐκτὸς τὴς ἐντολῆ]ς τ̣[οῦ θ(εο)ῦ σεαυτῷ περι[ποιήσῃ δόξαν περισσοτέραν [καὶ ἔσῃ ἐνδοξότερο̣[ς παρὰ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ οὗ ἔμελ̣[λες εἶναι ἐὰν οὖν φυλάσ[σων τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ] προσθῆ[ς καὶ τὰς λειτουργίας ταύτ̣[ας χαρήσῃ ἐὰν τηρήσῃς αὐ[τὰς κατὰ τὴν ἐμὴν ἐντολή[ν λέγω αὐ- τῷ κ(ύρι)ε ὃ ἐάν [μοι ἐντείλῃ φυλάξω αὐτό [οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι σὺ μετ’ ἐ̣μ̣[οῦ εἶ ἔσομαι φησί μετὰ σο[ῦ ὅτι τοιαύτην [π]ροθυμί[αν ἔχεις τ]ῆς ἀγ[αθο]ποι[ήσεως καὶ] μετὰ πάντων δὲ ἔσομαι ὅσοι ἐάν φησί τὴν αὐτὴν προθυμίαν ἔχωσιν· ἡ νησ̣τεία φησίν αὕτη τηρουμένω(ν) τῶν ἐντολῶν τοῦ κ(ύριο)υ λίαν καλή ἐστιν οὕτως οὖ[ν φυλάξει̣ς τὴν ν̣η̣στεία[ν

ce )

(56.3)

(56.4)

(56.5)

29–30 λειαν pap.

p. 9

5

10

[φύλαξαι] ἀπὸ παντὸς ῥήμ]ατος πονηροῦ καὶ πάσης ἐπ]ιθυμίας πονηρᾶς καὶ καθά]ρισόν σου τὴν καρδίαν ἀπὸ] πάντων τῶν ματαιωμά]των τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου ἐὰν] ταῦτα φυλάξῃς ἔσται αὕτ]η ἡ νηστεία τελε]ία‧ ο[ὕτω δὲ] ποιήσεις συν]τελέ[σας τὰ] προγεγραμμέ]να ἐν̣ ἐ̣κ̣[είνῃ τ]ῇ ἡμέρᾳ ᾗ ν]ηστεύ[εις μηδ]ὲν γεύσῃ εἰ μὴ ἄρτον καὶ ὕδω]ρ καὶ ἐκ τῶ]ν̣ ἐ̣δ̣ε̣σ[μάτω]ν σου ὧ(ν)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 114

(56.6)

(56.7)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30 p. 10

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

ἔμελλες τρώγ]ειν συνο̣ψίσας] τὴν πο[σότη]τα τῆς δαπά]ν̣ης ἐκεί[νης] τ̣ῆς ἡμέρας ἧς ἔμελλες ποιεῖν] ἀποθέμενος δώσεις αὐ]τὸ χήρᾳ ἢ ὀρφανῷ] ἢ ὑστ[ε]ρουμένῳ καὶ οὕτ]ω τα[πει]νοφρονήσεις ἵ]να ἐκ [τῆς τ]απεινοφροσύνης σου ὁ εἰλη]φὼς ἐμπλήσῃ τὴν ἑαυ]τοῦ ψυχὴν καὶ εὔξηται] περὶ σοῦ πρὸς τὸν κ(ύριο)ν‧] ἐὰν οὖν οὕ- τω τελέσῃ]ς̣ τὴν νηστείαν ὡς] σοι ἐντέλλ̣[ομαι] ἔσ̣τα̣ι ἡ θυσία σου δεκτὴ παρὰ τῷ θ](ε)ῷ καὶ ἔνγραφο]ς ἔσται [ἡ] νηστεία [οὕ-] τως [ἐργ]αζ[ομένη καλὴ καὶ ἱ[λα]ρ̣ά ἐστ[ι καὶ εὐπρόσ[δε]κτος [τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ ταῦ- τα οὕτω̣ς τηρήσ[εις σὺ μετὰ τῶν τέκνω[ν σου καὶ ὅλου τοῦ οἴκου [σου τηρήσας δὲ αὐτὰ [μακάριος ἔσ[ῃ] καὶ ὅσοι ἐὰ[ν ἀκούσαντες αὐτὰ τηρή[σ]ωσι μακάρι[οι] ἔσονται [καὶ] ὅ[σα ἐὰν αἰτήσωντα[ι παρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ λήμψον[ται ἐδεή- θην αὐτοῦ πολ[λά ἵνα μοι δηλώσῃ τὴν [παραβολὴν τοῦ ἀγροῦ καὶ τοῦ δε[σπότου καὶ [τ]οῦ ἀμπ[ελῶνος κ̣αὶ τοῦ [δ]ούλου [τοῦ χαρακώσαντος τὸν ἀ[μπελῶνα καὶ τῶ[ν] χαράκω̣[ν καὶ τῶν βοτανῶν τῶν ἐκτ[ετιλμένων ἐκ τοῦ ἀμ[π]ε̣[λῶνος καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ κα[ὶ] τῶ[ν φίλων καὶ τῶν συμβ[ούλων συνῆκα γὰρ ὅτι παραβολή [ἐσ]τιν ταῦτα πάντα· ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθείς μοι λέγει αὐθάδης εἶ λίαν̣ εἰς τὸ ἐπερωτᾶν οὐκ ὀφείλεις φησίν ἐπερω-

115

(56.8)

(56.9)

(57.1)

(57.2)

23 υϊου pap. || 28 λειαν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 115

12/04/2013 12:08

116

p. 11

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

τᾶν ο]ὐ[δὲ]ν ὅλως ἐὰν γάρ σοι δ]έ̣ῃ δ[ηλ]ωθῆναι δηλωθήσε]ται [λέ]γω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε ὅσ[α ἐάν] μοι δε̣[ί]ξ̣ῃς καὶ μὴ δηλώσῃς] μάτην ἔσομαι ἑωρακ]ὼς αὐτὰ καὶ μὴ νοῶν ὅτι] ἐστίν ὡσαύτως κ[αὶ ἐὰν μ]οι παραβολὰς λαλ̣[ή]σ[ῃς καὶ μ]ὴ ἐπιλύσῃς μοι εἰς μ̣άτην] ἔσομ[αι] ἠκουκὼς [π]αρὰ σο]ῦ ὁ δὲ πάλιν λέγει μοι ὃς ἄ]ν δοῦλος ἦν φησίν τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ κα]ὶ ἔχῃ τὸν κ(ύριο)ν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ κα]ρδίᾳ αἰτεῖται παρ’ αὐτοῦ σ]ύνεσιν καὶ λαμβάνει καὶ] π̣ᾶσαν πα̣ραβολὴν ἐπιλύει] καὶ γνωσ̣τὰ αὐτῷ [γίνοντ]αι [μ]ετ[ὰ] τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ τὰ [ἀπορο]ύμενα δι[ὰ] παραβολῶν ὅσοι] δὲ φησίν̣ [β]ληχροί εἰσιν κ]αὶ ἀργὸι πρὸς τὴν ἔντευξι]ν̣ ἐκεῖνοι διστάζουσ]ι̣ν αἰτεῖσθαι παρὰ τοῦ] κ(υρίο)υ ὁ δὲ κ(ύριο)ς πολύσπλαγ- χ̣ν̣ός ἐστιν [κα]ὶ πᾶσιν τοῖ̣ς αἰτουμένο[ι]ς παρ’ αὐ[τ]οῦ ἀδιστάκτως δίδωσ̣ι σὺ δὲ ἐνδεδυναμωμένος ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐνδόξου ἀγγέλου καὶ εἰληφὼς πα-

ce )

(57.3)

(57.4)

17–18 [γεινον]τ̣αι Bonner 1934 || 18 “μετά, M’s reading, appears to be an error for τὰ ῥηματα,” Bonner 1934 || 29 ϋπο pap.

p. 12

5

10

ρ’ αὐτοῦ το[ιαύ]την̣ [ἔντευξιν καὶ μή [ὢ]ν ἀργ̣[ός διατί οὐκ αἰτ[ῇ] παρὰ [τ]ο̣[ῦ κ(υρίο)υ σύνεσιν καὶ λαμ̣β̣[άνεις παρ’ αὐτοῦ· λέγω αὐ[τῷ κ(ύρι)ε ἐγὼ ἔχω σὲ μετ’ ἐμ[αυτοῦ ἀνάγκην ἔχω π[αρὰ σοῦ αἰτεῖσθαι καὶ σὲ [ἐπερωτᾶν σὺ γάρ μ̣[οι δ]ε[ικνύεις πάντα καὶ [λαλεῖς μετ’ ἐμοῦ [ε]ἰ δ̣ὲ̣ ἄ̣[τερ σοῦ ἔβλεπον ταῦτα [ἢ ἤκουον ἠρώτων ἂ[ν τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ἵνα μοι δηλωθῇ [εἶπόν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 116

(57.5)

(58.1)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

The Shepherd of Hermas

σ]ο[ι] φησί κα[ὶ] ἄρτ̣[ι ὅτι πανο]ῦ[ρ]γ̣ο̣ς εἶ κ̣[α]ὶ [αὐθάδης ἐπ[ε]ρωτῶ̣[ν τὰς ἐπιλύσεις [τῶ]ν [παραβολῶν ἐπεὶ δὲ [οὕ]τως π̣α̣[ράμονος εἶ σύ ἐπιλύσ[ω σοι τὴν παραβολὴ[ν τοῦ ἀγροῦ καὶ τῶν λο[ι]π̣[ῶν τῶν ἀκολουθούντ[ων ἵνα γν[ω]στὰ πᾶσι π[οι]ήσῃς αὐτά· ἀκουε νῦν φησί καὶ σύνιε αὐτ[ά ὁ ἀγρὸς ὁ κόσμος οὑτός ἐστιν ὁ δὲ κ(ύριο)ς το̣ῦ ἀγροῦ ὁ κτίσας τὰ πάντα καὶ

117

(58.2)

6 εχω⟨ν⟩ Bonner 1934 || 14 ϊνα pap. || 17–18 undecipherable scribal note in margin. || 24 ϊνα pap. || 26 συνϊε pap.

p. 13

5

10

κτισθέντες ἡ] δὲ [ἀ]ποδη[μία τοῦ δεσπότου ὁ] χρόνος ὁ περισσεύων εἰς] τὴν παρουσίαν αὐτοῦ λ]έγω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε μεγ]άλως καὶ θαυμαστῶς πάντ]α ἐστ̣ὶν καὶ ἐνδόξως ἔχει μὴ οὖ]ν φημί κ(ύρι)ε ἐγὼ ταῦτα ἠδ]υνά[μ]ην νοῆσαι οὐδὲ ἕτε]ρος̣ ἄ[ν]θ̣ρωπος κἂν] λ[ία]ν συνετὸς ἦν τις οὐ] δ[ύ]να̣ται νο̣ῆ̣σαι αὐτά] ἔτ̣ι̣ φ̣η̣μί κ(ύρι)ε δήλωσόν μοι ὁ μέλλω] σε ἐπερωτᾶν λέγ]ε φησίν εἴ τι βού [λει

Sim. V 5,3 (58.3) (58.4)

Sim. V 5,5 (58.5)

16 lines lost at beginning of leaf. || 10 λ[εια]ν pap.

p. 14

5

10

[συντη-] ρε̣ι̣[ν ἑκάστους καὶ αὐ- τὸς τὰ̣ς [ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν ἐκαθ̣άρ[ισε πολλὰ κοπιάσας κα[ὶ πολλοὺς κόπους ἀνηντληκώς [οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀμπε̣[λ]ῶν̣ δ̣[ύναται σκαφ̣ῆναι ἄν̣ευ [κόπου ἤ μόχθου αὐτὸς [οὖν κα- θαρί[σ]ας τ̣ὰς ἁμα̣[ρτίας τοῦ λαοῦ ἔδειξε̣[ν αὐτοῖς τὰς τρίβους τῆ[ς ζωῆς δοὺς αὐτοῖς τὸν̣ [νόμον

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 117

Sim. V 6,2 (59.2)

(59.3)

12/04/2013 12:08

118

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ὃν ἔλαβεν παρὰ [τοῦ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς αὐτοῦ βλέπεις ο[ὖν φη- σίν ὅτι αὐτὸς κ(ύριό)ς [ἐστι

ce )

(59.4)

15 lines lost at beginning of leaf.

p. 15

5

10



[πολιτευσα-] μένην οὖν αὐ]τὴ[ν] καλῶ[ς Sim. V 6,6 (59.6) καὶ ἁγνῶς καὶ συν]κοπιάσασαν τῷ πν(εύματ)ι κ]αὶ συνεργήσασαν ἐν πα]ντὶ πράγματι ἰσχυρῶς καὶ] ἀνδρέιως ἀναστραφεῖσ]α[ν μ]ετὰ τοῦ πν(εύματο)ς εἵλατο κ]ο̣ι̣[νωνό]ν ἤρεσε γὰρ ἡ] π̣ορ[εί]α τ[ῆς] σαρκὸς ταύτης ὅτι] ο̣ὐκ̣ ἐμιάνθη ἐπὶ τῆς γ]ῆς ἔχουσα τὸ πν(εῦμ)α τὸ] ἅγιον σύμβουλον (59.7) οὖν ἔλα]β[ε] τ[ὸ]ν υἱ(ὸ)ν καὶ τοὺς ἀγ]γ[έλους] τοὺς ἐνδόξους ἵνα] καὶ [ἡ σάρξ αὕ]τη

17 lines lost at beginning of leaf. || 5 ανδριως pap.

p. 16

5

10

καθα[ρ]ὰν [καὶ ἀμίαντον ἵνα τ[ὸ πν(εῦμ)α τὸ κατοικῆσαν ἐν̣ α[ὐτῇ μαρτυρήσῃ αὐτῇ κ[αὶ δικαιωθῇ σου ἡ σάρξ [βλέ]π[ε μήποτέ σου̣ ἐ̣π̣ὶ̣ [τ]ὴν [καρδίαν ἀναβ̣ῃ῀ τὴν σά[ρκα ταύτ[ην] φθαρτὴ[ν εἶναι καὶ πα̣ραχρήσῃ [αὐτῃ῀ ἐν μιασμῷ τιν[ι ἐὰν μιάνῃς τὴν σάρκα [σου μιαινεῖς καὶ τὸ [πν(εῦμ)α τὸ ἅγιον κἂν μιάν̣[ῃς τὴν σάρ̣κ̣α̣ σ̣ο̣[υ οὐ ζήσῃ εἰ δέ

Sim. V 7,1 (60.1)

(60.2)

(60.3)

17 lines lost at beginning of leaf. || 2 ϊνα pap.

p. 17

5

τις φημί γέγο]νεν ἄγνοια προτέ̣[ρα πρὶν ἀ]κουσθῆναι‧ τ]ὰ ῥήματ[α ταῦ]τα πῶς σωθήσεται ὁ ἄν[θρ]ωπος ὁ μιάνας τὴν σάρ[κ]α̣ ἑαυτοῦ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 118

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

περὶ τῶν [προ]τέρων φησίν ἀγνοη̣[μά]των τῷ θ(ε)ῷ μόνῳ δ[υνατὸ]ν ἴασιν δοῦναι̣ αὐτ[οῦ γὰρ πᾶ]σά ἐστιν 10 ἡ ἐξου[σία ἀλ]λὰ τά ν̣ῦν φύλ[ασσε καὶ ὁ κ(ύριο)ς] π̣άντως πολύ̣σπλ[αγχνος ὧν αὐτὰ] ἰάσετα[ι ἄν τὴν σάρκα] λ̣ο̣[ιπὸν] μ̣ή [μιάνής̣ [μηδὲ τὸ π(νεῦμ)α] ἀμφό15 τερα [γὰρ κοινά] ἐστ[ι]ν καὶ ἄτερ ἀλ[λήλω]ν̣ μ̣ιανθῆναι ο̣ὐ̣ [δύ]νατ[αι ἀμ]φ[ότ]ερα ο[ὖ]ν καθ[αρὰ φύλασσε] καὶ ζ[ήσῃ τ̣[ῷ θ(ε)ῷ] 20     [παραβολὴ ϛ̅] καθήμενος ἐν τῷ] οἴκῳ μου [κα]ὶ δοξάζ̣[ων] τὸν κ(ύριο)ν περὶ πάντων ὧ[ν] ἑωράκειν κ[αὶ] συν[ζ]η[τῶ]ν πε25 ρὶ τῶν ἐντολῶν ὅτι καλαὶ καὶ δυναταὶ καὶ ἱλαραὶ καὶ ἔνδοξοι καὶ δυνάμεναι σῶσαι ψυχ[ὴν] ἀνθρώπου ἔλεγον δ[ὲ ἑν] ἐ̣μαυτῷ 30 τα[ῦτα‧] μ[ακάριος ἔσ]ομαι ἐὰν

119

(60.4)

Sim. VI (61.1)

8 ϊασιν pap. || 26 ϊλαραι pap.

p. 18

5

10

15

20

ἐν ταῖς ἐ[ντολαῖ]ς τα̣ύτα[ις πορευθῶ [καὶ ὃς ἐ]ὰ̣ν πορε[ύσηται ἐν α[ὐταῖ]ς μακάριος ἔσται· ἕω[ς] τ̣αῦτα ἐν ἐμαυτῷ λαλῶ βλέπω αὐτὸν ἐ[ξαίφ]νης παρα-    [ὁ ποιμ]ὴν καθήμεν[όν μοι] καὶ λέγοντα ταῦτ[α τί δι]ψυχεῖς περὶ τῶ[ν] ἐν[τολῶ]ν ὧν σοι ἐντέταλμ[αι κα]λαί εἰσιν ὅλω[ς] μηδὲν δ[ιψ]υχήσῃς ἀλλ’ ἔνδ]υ̣[σαι τὴ]ν πίστιν τοῦ [κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐν αὐταῖ]ς πορεύσ[ῃ ἐ]γ̣ὼ̣ [γάρ σε] δυναμώσω ἐν αὐτ[αῖς αὗ]ται αἱ ἐν- τολα[ὶ] σύμ[φοροί] εἰσιν τοῖς μέλ[λο]υσι μ[ετα]νο[εῖ]ν̣ ἐὰν̣ γὰρ μ[ὴ] πο̣ρε[υθῶσ]ιν ἐν αὐταῖς [εἰ]ς [μάτην] ἐ̣[σ]τὶν ἡ μ[ετ]άν[οια αὐτῶν] οἱ οὖν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 119

(61.2)

(61.3)

(61.4)

12/04/2013 12:08

120

25

30 p. 19

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

μετα̣[ν]ο[οῦντες ἀ]ποβάλετε τὰ[ς] π̣[ο]ν̣η̣ρί[α]ς τ̣[ο]ῦ αἰῶνος [το]ύτου τὰς ἐκτριβού[σ]ας ὑμᾶς ἐνδυσάμε[νοι] πᾶσαν ἀ[ρ]ετὴν δικαιοσύνης δυνήσεσθε τηρῆσαι τὰς ἐντολὰς ταύτας καὶ μηκέτι προστίθετε τ̣αῖς ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν μηδὲν οὖν π[ρ]οσ[τιθέν]τ̣ες πολὺ κόψετ[ε] τῶ[ν προτ]έρων ὑμῶν ἁμαρτι̣[ῶν πορ]εύεσθε οὖν ταῖς ἐντ[ολ]αῖ[ς] μου καὶ ζήσετε τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ταῦτα παρ’ ἐμοῦ λελάληται ὑμῖν· μετὰ τ̣ὸ ταῦτα λαλῆ̣[σαι] αὐτὸν μετ’ ἐμοῦ λέγει μ̣[οι ἄ]γωμεν εἰς ἀγρ̣όν καὶ̣ [δείξ]ω σοι τοὺς ποιμέν[ας τῶν] προβάτων ἄγωμεν φ[ημί] κ(ύρι)ε· [ἤ]λθομεν εἴς τι [πεδ]ίον καὶ δεικνύει μοι π[οιμ]ένα νε[α]νίσκον ἐνδεδυ̣[μέ]ν[ον σύνθεσι]ν̣ ἱματίω[ν] τ̣ῷ χ[ρ]ώ[μ]α̣τι κροκώδη ἔ̣β̣ο̣σκε δ[ὲ π]ρόβατα πολλὰ λ[ία]ν κα̣ὶ τ[ὰ] πρόβατα τα[ῦτ]α̣ ὡ[σ]ε[ὶ] τρυ[φ]ῶντ[α] ἦν κα[ὶ λ]ί[α]ν σ̣π̣ατ̣[αλ]ῶντ̣[α καὶ [ἱλαρὰ] ἦ̣ν [σκ]ιρ[τ]ῶντα ὧδε κ[αὶ] ἐ̣κεῖ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ ποιμὴν ἱλ[αρὸς ἦν ἐπὶ] τ̣ῷ ποιμνίῳ αὐτοῦ κ̣[αὶ αὐ]τὴ ἡ ἰδέα τοῦ π[οιμένο]ς λίαν ἱλαρὰ ἦν κα[ὶ ἐν] τοῖς πρόβασι περιέ̣[τρε]χεν· λέγει μοι βλέπ[εις] φ̣ησίν τὸν πο[ι]μένα τοῦ̣τον· βλέπω φημί κ(ύρι)ε· οὗτος φησίν ἐστὶν ἄγγελος τρυφῆς καὶ ἀπάτης οὗτος̣ οὖν ἐκστρέφει τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν δούλων τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ τῶν

(61.5)

(61.6)

(62.1)

5 υμειν pap. || 14 ϊματιων pap. || 16 λ[εια]ν pap. || 18 [λε]ι[α]ν pap. || 21 ϊλαρος pap. || 23 ειδεα pap. || 23–4 λειαν pap. || 24 ϊλαρα pap. || 26 μι pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 120

12/04/2013 12:08



p. 20

5

10

15

20

25 πα νεϊ ν 30

The Shepherd of Hermas

κενῶν [καὶ κα]ταστρέφει αὐτοὺς [ἀπὸ τ]ῆ̣ς ἀληθε[ίας ἀπατῶ̣ν [α]ὐτοὺς ταῖ[ς ἐπιθυμίαις ταῖς πονηραῖς ἐν αἷ[ς ἀπόλλυνται ἐπιλανθ̣[άν]ονται γὰρ τὰ[ς ἐντολὰς [το]ῦ θ(εο)ῦ τοῦ ζῶντος κ[αὶ πορ]εύονται ταῖς ἀπάτ[αις κ]αὶ τρυφαῖς ταῖς̣ ματ[αί]α[ι]ς καὶ ἀπόλλυνται ἀπὸ τ[οῦ] ἀγγέλου τού[τ]ο̣υ̣ εἰς [θάν]ατον· τ̣ι̣[νὰ] δ̣ὲ̣ ε̣[ἰς κατ]αφθοράν· λέγω̣ α̣ὐτ[ῷ κ(ύρι)ε] οὐ γινώ- σκω ἐ̣γώ τί εἰ̣[ς] θάνατον καὶ τ[ί] εἰς κα[τα]φθοράν ἐστ[ιν‧ ἄκ]ο[υε] φη[σίν] ὅσ[α εἶδ[ες] πρ[όβατα λία]ν ἱ[λαρὰ κα[ὶ] σκι̣[ρτῶντα ο]ὗτ̣ο̣ί εἰσι[ν] οἱ ἀφεσταμ̣ένοι ἀπ[ὸ τοῦ θ(εο)]ῦ εἰ[ς] τέλος καὶ παρ[αδεδω]κότες ἑαυτοὺ[ς ταῖς] ἐπιθυ̣μίαις το[ῦ αἰῶνος] τούτου ἐν το[ύτο]ις οὖν [μ]ετάνοι[α ζωῆ[ς] οὐκ ἔστ[ιν ὅτι προσέ̣θηκεν [κ]α[τὰ] ὄ̣ν̣ομα τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ βλασφη̣[μία]ν τῶν τοιούτω̣ν οὖν ὁ θάνατος· ἃ δὲ εἶ̣δες μὴ σκιρ- τῶντα ἀλλὰ ἐν ἑνὶ τόπῳ

121

(62.2)

(62.3)

(62.4)

7–8 ζωοντος pap. || 14–15 γεινωσκω pap. || 18 ϊλαρα pap.

p. 21

5

10

βοσκόμενα οὗτ]οί εἰσιν παρ̣α̣δ̣ε̣δ̣[ωκό]τ̣ε[ς] μὲν ἑαυτοὺς τ̣α̣ῖς̣ τ̣ρ̣[υφαῖς κ]αὶ ἀπάταις εἰς δὲ τὸν κ(ύριο)ν οὐκ ἐβλασφήμησαν οὗτοι οὖν κατεφθαρμένοι εἰσὶν [ἀπ]ὸ̣ τῆς ἀληθ̣είας ἐν τ[ούτο]ι̣ς̣ οὖν ἐλπ[ίς] ἐστιν̣ μ̣[ετ]α̣νοίας ἐν ᾗ δύναν[ται] ζ[ῆσαι] ἡ καταφθορὰ ο[ὖν ἐλπί]δα ἔχει ἀνανεώσεώ[ς] τινα̣ ὁ δὲ θάνατος ἀπώλ̣εια[ν ἔ]χει [α]ἰώνιον· πάλιν π̣[ροέβημε]ν̣ μι-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 121

(62.5)

12/04/2013 12:08

122

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

κρόν κα[ὶ] δ[εικνύει] μοι ποιμένα μ̣έ[γ]α[ν ὡσ]εὶ ἀγριο̣ν τῇ ἰ̣δ̣[έ]ᾳ περικείμενον δέ[ρμ]α α[ἴγε]ι[ον] λε[υ]κ̣όν καὶ πήραν τιν[ὰ] εἶχ[εν] ἐπὶ τὸν [ὦμον κα]ὶ ῥ[άβ]δον σκληρ[ὰ]ν λίαν ὄζ[ο]υς ἔχου-    πετ[ σαν κα[ὶ] μ̣άστι̣[γα με]γ̣άλην καὶ τὸ βλέμμ̣[α εἶχ]εν περίπικρον ὥ[στε φοβ]ηθῆναι αὐτ[όν] τ[οιοῦτο] εἶχε τό βλέ[μ]μα ο[ὗτος ὁ] ποι- μ̣ήν̣ π̣α̣ρ̣ελάμ̣β̣[αν]ε τὰ πρόβατα παρὰ τ̣οῦ ποιμένος τοῦ νεα[νί]σκου ἐκεῖνα [τὰ] σ̣παταλῶντα καὶ τ̣ρ̣υ̣[φ]ῶντα μὴ σκιρτῶντ[α δέ καὶ] ἐνέβαλλεν α̣ὐ̣τὰ [εἰς] τ̣ι̣να̣ τόπον κρη-

ce )

(62.6)

13–14 μεικρον pap. || 16 ειδεα pap. || 20 λειαν pap.

p. 22

5 ]το ]γ̣ον 10

15

20

25

μνώδη καὶ τ̣ρ̣ι̣βολώδη ὥστε ἀ[π]ό τ[ῶν] ἀκανθῶ[ν καὶ τ[ριβ]όλ[ω]ν μὴ δύν[ασθαι [ἐ]κπλέξα̣ι τὰ πρόβ[ατα ἀλ̣λά ἐμπλέκεσθαι αὐτὰ [εἰς τὰς] ἀκάνθας καὶ [τριβό]λ̣ους αὐτοῦ οὖν ἐ[μπ]επλ[ε]γμ̣[έ]ν̣α ἐ]βό[σκον]τ[ο τὰς ἀ]κ̣άν̣θ̣α̣[ς καὶ τρ[ιβό]λο̣υς καὶ λίαν ἐταλα[ι]πώρ[ο]υν δερόμε[να ὑπ’ αὐτο]ῦ̣· καὶ ὧδε καὶ [ἐκε]ῖ̣ πε[ρι]ήλαυνεν αὐτ[ὰ κ]α̣ὶ [ὅ]λω[ς] ἀνάπαυσιν [α]ὐτοῖ̣ς ο̣[ὐ]κ̣ ἐδίδει καὶ ὅλως οὐκ̣ [ε]ὐσ̣ταθε̣[ῖ τὰ [πρ]ό[βα]τα ἐκεῖνα β̣λ̣[έ- πω[ν αὐτὰ] μαστιγ[ο]ύμε[να] κα̣[ὶ] τ̣αλ̣αιπ̣ωροῦντα [ἐ]λυπούμην ἐπ’ αὐτο[ῖς ὅτι] οὕτως ἐβασανί[ζοντ]ο̣ καὶ ἀνοχὴν ὅ[λως οὐκ] ε̣ἶχον· λέγω τ[ῷ ποιμ]έν̣ι τῷ μετ’ ἐμο[ῦ λαλ]οῦντ[ι] κ̣(ύρι)ε φημί τί[ς] ἐ̣[σ]τ̣ι̣ν οὗτος ὁ ποι-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 122

(62.7)

(63.1)

(63.2)

12/04/2013 12:08



30

The Shepherd of Hermas

123

μὴν [ο]ὕτως ἄσπλαγχνος καὶ πι̣κρὸς καὶ ὅλω̣ς μηδὲν σπλαγχ̣ν̣[ι]ζόμεν̣[ο]ς̣ ἐπὶ τὰ πρόβατα τα]ῦ[τα ο]ὗ[τος φ]ησίν ἐστιν ἄγγελος [τῆς] τιμω-

10 λειαν pap. || 18–19 μαστειγουμενα pap. || 32 τειμωριας pap.

p. 23

5

10

15

20

25

30

ρί]α̣ς ἐκ δὲ τ̣[ῶν ἀ]γγ[έλ]ων τῶν δικ̣αί[ων ἐσ]τίν κ̣εί̣μενος δὲ̣ ἐπ̣[ὶ τῆς] τιμωρίας παραλαμ[βάνει ο]ὖ[ν] τοὺς ἀποπλαν[ωμένο]υς ἀπὸ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ και̣ [πορευ]θέντας ταῖς ἐπιθ[υμίαις] τοῦ αἰῶν[ος] τούτου̣ [καὶ] τ̣ιμωρεῖ αὐτ[ο]ύς κα̣[θώς τ]ι[ς ἀξ]ιός ἐστιν δε[ιναῖς τιμωρί]αι[ς καὶ ποικί̣λα[ις] ἤθελον φημί γνῶνα[ι τὰ]ς π̣[ο]ικίλας τ]ιμωρίας [τ]α[ύτας] ποταπαί εἰσιν· ἄ[κουε φη]σίν τὰς ποικίλας βασ[άνους] καὶ τιμωρίας βιω[τικα]ί̣ εἰσι βάσανο̣[ι αἱ μὲν ζη]μίαις αἱ δὲ ὑσ[τερήσ]εσ̣ιν αἱ δὲ ἀσθ[ενείαις ποικίλαις αἱ δὲ π[άσῃ ἀκαταστασίᾳ οἱ [δὲ ὑβριζόμενοι ὑπ[ὸ ἀναζίω]ν̣ κ̣α̣ὶ ἑτέραις πο[λλαῖς πράξεσιν πάσχ[οντες πο]λ- λοὶ γὰρ ἀκατ[αστατοῦ]ντε̣ς̣ ταῖς βου[λαῖς α]ὐτ[ῶ(ν) ἐπιβάλλοντα[ι πο]λλά̣ καὶ] οὐδὲν αὐ[το]ῖς ὅλω̣[ς προχωρεῖ καὶ λ̣έγουσιν ἑαυτοὺς μὴ [εὐο]δοῦσ[θαι ἐν ταῖς πρ[άξεσιν] αὐ̣[τῶ]ν̣

(63.3)

(63.4)

(63.5)

3 τειμωριας pap. || 8 τειμωρει pap. || 10 τ]ε[ιμωριας pap. || 13 τειμωριας pap. || 16 τ]ε[ι]μωριας pap. || 18 ϋστερησεσιν pap. || 19 αίσθ[ενειαις pap.

p. 24

καὶ [οὐκ ἀ]ν̣α̣βαίνει ἐ]π̣ὶ̣ τ[ὴν] κ̣α̣ρδίαν αὐτῶν ὅτι ἔ]πραξαν πον[ηρὰ [ἔργα] ἀλλὰ αἰτιῶν-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 123

12/04/2013 12:08

124

5

10

15

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

τα̣ι [τὸν] κ(ύριο)ν̣· ὅταν οὖν θ[λιβῶσι] πάσῃ θλίψει [τότ]ε̣ ἐμοὶ παρα[δίδονται] εἰς ἀγαθὴν παιδ̣[είαν καὶ] ἰσχυροπ̣ο̣ι̣οῦ[νται] ἐν τῃ πίστ[ει τοῦ κ[(υρίο)υ καὶ τὰς] λοιπὰς ἡμέρ[ας τ]ῆ[ς ζ]ωῆς αὐτῶν [δουλεύ]ουσιν τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ἐν καθα[ρ]ᾷ καρδίᾳ ὅταν οὖ[ν] μετανο̣ή[σωσιν τ[ότε] ἀναβαίνει ἐπ̣[ὶ] τ̣[ὴν] κ̣αρδίαν α̣ὐτῶ[ν τὰ ἔργα τ]ὰ πονηρ[ὰ ἃ ἔπρ]α̣ξαν καὶ τότε δο[ξά]ζ̣ο̣υ̣σι τὸν θ(εό)ν ὅτ[ι] δ[ίκαιο]ς κριτής δ[ικαίως ἔπ]αθεν πάντα [ἕκα]στος κατὰ τὰς πρ[άξε]ις αὐτοῦ τὰ δὲ λοι̣π[ὰ] δ̣ουλεύσουσιν τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ ἐν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ αὐ[τ]ῶν καὶ εὐοδοῦντα[ι] ἐν [π]άσῃ πράξει αὐτ]ῶν λαμβάνοντες πάν-

ce )

(62.6)

6 θ[λειβωσι] Bonner 1934 || 6–7 θλειψει pap. || 9–10 ϊσχυροποιουνται pap.

p. 25

5

10

15

20

τα παρὰ] τοῦ κ[(υρίο)υ] ὅσ[α αἰτοῦ]ντα]ι καὶ τ[ό]τε [δοξ]ά[ζουσι]ν̣ τὸ]ν κ(ύριο)ν [ὅτι ἐμοὶ] π̣[αρε]δ̣[όθησα̣ν καὶ οὐκέ̣[τι οὐδὲν πάσ]χ̣ουσι τῶν [πονηρῶν λ]έ̣γω αὐτῷ [κ(ύρι)ε ἔτι μοι φ]η- μί τοῦτο [δήλωσον τί φησίν ἐπι[ζητεῖς εἰ ἄρα φ[ημ]ί κ(ύρι)ε [τὸν αὐτὸν χρόν]ον βασα[νίζον]ται ο̣ἱ τ̣ρ̣[υφ̣ῶντ̣ες [καὶ ἀπατώ]μ̣ε̣νοι [ὅσον] τρ̣[υφῶσι καὶ ἀ[πα]τ̣ῶντ[αι] λ[έγει μοι τ̣ὸν αὐτὸν χ[ρόνον β]α̣σανίζοντα[ι ἔδ]ει τοὺς [οὕτως τρυ- φῶ]ντας καὶ [ἐπιλαν]θ[αν[ομέ]ν[ο]υς [τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἑπταπλασίω̣[ς] βα̣[σανίζεσ]θ[αι λέγει μοι ἄφ[ρων εἶ καὶ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 124

(64.1)

(64.2)

(64.3)

12/04/2013 12:08



25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

οὐ νοεῖς τῆ[ς βασάνου τὴν δύν[αμιν εἰ γὰ]ρ ἐνόουν φη̣[μί κ(ύρι)ε οὐκ ἄ]ν σε ἐπηρώτω[ν ἵ]να μοι δ]η[λ]ώσῃς‧ ἄκο[υε] φ̣η̣[σί]ν ἀμφ]ο̣τέρων [τὴ]ν [δύναμιν] τῆς τρυφῆς̣ καὶ [ἀ]π[ά- της ὁ χ]ρόνος ὥρα ἐστὶ̣ν μί]α· [τῆ]ς δὲ βασάνου ἡ̣ ὥ]ρ̣α [τρ]ιάκοντα̣ ἡμερῶν δύναμ]ιν ἔχει· ἐὰν οὖν καὶ τιμωρίας

125

(64.4)

31 και τιμωριας is written in the margin by a later scribe.

p. 26

5

10

15

20

25

30

μίαν ἡμ̣έραν τις τρ[υφ[ήσῃ καὶ] ἀπα̣τηθῇ μ̣[ία[ν δ]ὲ [ἡ]μέραν βασαν[ισθῇ ὅλον ἐνι]αυτὸν ἰσχύει ἡ ἡμ̣έ̣[ρ]α̣ τῆς βασάνου ὅσας οὖν] ἡμέρας τρυφήσῃ τις] τοσούτου[ς ἐνιαυ]τοὺς βασανίζεται βλέπ]εις οὖν φησί[ν ὅτ̣ι τῆ[ς] τρυφῆς κα̣[ὶ ἀπάτης ὁ χρόνος ἐ[λ]άχιστός ἐστιν‧ τῆς δὲ τι̣μ̣ωρία̣ς̣ καὶ βασάν[ου] πολύς‧ ἐπεί φη- μί κ(ύρι)ε οὐ νενόηκα ὅλ̣[ως τοὺς χρόνους τῆς απ[άτης κ̣α̣ὶ τρυφῆς καὶ [βασάνο]υ δηλαυγέστερό]ν̣ μοι δήλωσον‧ ἀπο- κρ̣ιθείς μοι λέγει ἡ ἀφρο[σύ]νη σου παράμονός ἐστιν καὶ οὐ θέλε̣ι̣[ς] σου τὴν καρδίαν καθ̣αρίσ̣[αι] καὶ δουλεύει̣ν̣ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ βλέπε φη̣σ̣ίν μήποτε ὁ χρόνο]ς̣ πλ̣η̣ρωθῇ καὶ σὺ ἄφρων] ε̣ὑ̣ρεθῇς· ἄκουε ο]ὖ̣ν φησίν καθὼς βούλε]ι ἵνα νοήσῃς αὐτά

(65.1)

(65.2)

4 ϊσχυει pap. || 13 τειμωριας pap. || 30 ϊνα pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 125

12/04/2013 12:08

126

p. 27

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ὁ] τρυφῶν κα[ὶ] ἀπα[τώ]μ[ε- νο]ς μίαν ἡμ[έραν καὶ] πρ̣[άσσ̣ων ἃ βούλε[ται πολ]λ̣ὴ̣[ν ἀφροσύνην ἐ̣[νδέδ]υ[ται καὶ οὐ νοεῖ τ[ὴν πρᾶξι]ν̣ ἣν ποιεῖ εἰ[ς τὴν αὔρι]ο̣ν̣ ἐπιλανθάν[εται τί πρ]ὸ̣ μίας ἔπραξε̣[ν ἡ γὰρ] τ̣ρὺφὴ καὶ ἀπ̣άτη̣ [μνήμας ο̣ὐκ ἔχει διὰ [τὴν] ἀφροσ[ύν̣ην ἣν ἐνδ[έ]δυτ[α]ι̣· ἡ δὲ τιμωρία κα[ὶ] β̣άσανος ὅταν κολλ̣η̣θῇ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ μίαν ἡμ[έρ]α[ν μ̣έχρι ἐνιαυτοῦ [τιμ]ωρ]ε̣ῖται βασαν[ίζεται] μνήμ̣ας γὰρ μεγάλας ἔχει ἡ τ]ιμωρία καὶ β[άσανος βασανιζόμενος οὖ[ν καὶ τιμωρούμενος ὅλο̣[ν τὸν ἐνιαυτόν μ̣ν̣η̣μ̣ονεύει τότε τῆς τρ̣[υφῆς καὶ ἀπάτης καὶ γινώσκει ὅτι διὰ ταῦτα πάσχει τὰ πονηρά πᾶς̣ οὖν ἄνθρωπος̣ ὁ̣ τ̣ρ[υφῶν καὶ ἀπατώμε̣[νο]ς οὕτως βασανισθ̣ή[σεται ὅτι ἔχοντες ζ[ωὴ]ν̣ ἑαυτοὺς εἰς θάνατ[ον

ce )

(65.3)

(65.4)

12 τειμωρια pap. || 15 [τειμ]ω[ρ]ειται pap. || 18 τ]ειμωρια pap. || 20 τειμωρουμενος pap. || 23–4 γεινωσκει pap.

p. 28

5

10

15

π[αραδεδώκασ]ι̣· ποῖ[αι φ[ημί] κ(ύρι)ε τ̣ρ̣υ̣φαί εἰ[σι β[λαβεραί‧] πᾶσα τρυφὴ φησίν τ]ῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ὃ ἐὰν ἡ]δέως ποιῇ· καὶ γὰρ ὁ] ὀξύχολος τῇ ἑαυτοῦ] πράξει τὸ ἱκανὸν πο]ι̣ῶν τρυφᾷ καὶ ὁ μοιχὸς καὶ ὁ] μ̣έθυσος καὶ ὁ κα[τάλαλος καὶ ψ[ε]ύστης καὶ π̣[λ]ε[ονέκτης καὶ ἀποστε[ρητ̣ὴς̣ [καὶ ὁ] τούτοις [τὰ ὅμ[οια πά]ν̣τα ποι̣ῶ[ν τ̣ῇ ἰ[δίᾳ] νόσῳ τ[ὸ ἱκα-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 126

(65.5)

12/04/2013 12:08



20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

νὸν π[οιε]ῖ τρυ[φᾷ οὖν ἐν τῇ π̣ράξει [αὐτοῦ α[ὗται πᾶ]σαι τρ[υφαὶ βλαβερ]α̣ί εἰσι̣ν̣ [τοῖς δ]ούλο[ις τ]οῦ θ(εο)ῦ διὰ ταύ[τας ο]ὖν τ̣ὰ̣ς ἀπάτας π̣άσ̣χ̣[ο]υ̣σ̣ι̣ν̣ οἱ τιμω̣[ρ]ούμεν[οι καὶ] βασα- νι[ζ]όμεν[οι εἰ]σὶν δὲ κ[αὶ] τρυφα̣[ὶ σ]ώζουσαι το]ὺς ἀνθ̣ρώπ̣ους πολλο]ὶ οὖν ἀγ[αθὸν] ἐργαζόμ̣ε̣ν̣ο̣ι τρυ[φῶ]σιν τῇ ἑ̣[α]υ̣τῶ̣[ν ἡδον]ῇ φερό[με]νοι· [αὕτη οὖ]ν ἡ τρυ-

127

(65.6)

(65.7)

7–8 ϊκανον pap. || 15 ϊδια pap. || 22–3 τειμωρουμενοι pap.

p. 29

5

10

15

20

25

30

φὴ] σύμφορός ἐ̣στιν [τοῖς δού]λοις τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ ζ̣[ωὴν περι]ποιεῖται τ[ῷ] ἀ[νθρώπῳ‧ αἱ δὲ βλαβ[εραὶ τρυφαὶ αἱ προειρη̣[μέναι βασ]άνους καὶ τ[ιμωρίας πε̣ριποιοῦν[ται ἐὰν δ]ὲ ἐπ[ι]με̣ίνωσι καὶ̣ [μὴ μετανο̣[ή]σωσιν θ[άνατον ἑαυτο]ῖς περιποιο[ῦν]τ[αι     παραβολ̣ὴ̣ [ζ̅ μετ]ὰ̣ ἡμέρας ὀλ̣[ίγας εἶδο]ν̣ α]ὐ̣τ̣[ὸ]ν̣ εἰς τὸ [πεδίον τ]ὸ αὐτό ὅ]που κ[α]ὶ [τοὺς ποιμ]ένας ἑ]ωράκειν κ̣[α]ὶ̣ λ̣[έγει μοι τί ἐπιζ]ητεῖς· [πάρειμι φημί κ(ύρι)]ε̣ ἐρωτῆ[σαί σε ἵνα τὸν πο〚ιμένα〛 ̀ἄγγ]ελ[ο]ν ́ τ̣ὸ̣ν [τι̣μωρητὴν] κελεύσῃ[ς ἐκ το]ῦ οἴκου μο]υ ἐξελθ[εῖν ὅτ]ι λί̣α[ν θλ]ίβει· δε̣[ῖ σε φησ̣ίν [θλιβ]ῆναι οὕ[τω γὰρ προσέταξ]εν ὁ ἔν̣[δοξ]ος ἄγγελο]ς τὰ πε[ρὶ σοῦ θέλει γὰρ] σ̣ε κα̣ὶ πε̣ιρ[ασθῆ]ν̣α̣ι̣· τί γάρ̣ φημί [κ(ύρι)ε ἐ[ποί]ησα ο̣ὕτ̣ω π[ο]ν̣[ηρόν ἵ]ν̣α το̣ύτ[ῳ] τ[ῷ ἀγγέλῳ] π̣αραδοθ̣ῷ· ἄ[κουε φ[ησί]ν αἱ μὲν ἁμ[α]ρ̣[τίαι

Sim. VII (66.1)

(66.2)

6 τε[ιμωριας pap. || 18–19 [τειμωρητην] Bonner 1934 || 21 λεια[ν θλ]ειβει pap. || 22 [θλειβ]ηναι Bonner 1934

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 127

12/04/2013 12:08

128

p. 30

5

10

15

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

σο]υ̣ π̣ολλαί ἀλλ’ οὐ [τοσαῦται] ὥστε σε τῷ ἀ[γγέ]λῳ̣ παραδοθῆνα̣[ι ἄλλα] ὁ οἶκός σου μεγάλας ἁ]μαρτίας καὶ ἀν̣[ομίας] ἠργά̣σατο καὶ π̣[αρεπι]κράν[θ]η̣ [ὁ] ἔνδοξος ἄγ]γελος ἐπὶ̣ το[ῖς ἔ]ρ̣γο̣[ις] αὐτῶν καὶ [διὰ τοῦ]το ἐκέλευ[σέ σε χρόνον τινὰ θ[λιβῆναι ἵ̣να κἀκεῖν̣οι [μεταν̣οήσωσ̣ι καὶ κ[α]θ̣α̣[ρίσωσι ἑα[υ]τοὺς ἀπ[ὸ πάσης ἐπ[ιθυ]μίας τ[οῦ αἰῶνος τούτ]ου ὅτ[αν οὖν μετα[νο]ήσωσιν κ̣[αὶ καθαρισθ[ῶ]σιν τότε [ἀποστήσετ[αι] ὁ ἄγγελος [τῆς τιμωρ̣ίας· λέγω αὐτῶ [κ(ύρι)ε ε̣ἰ ἐκεῖνοι τοιαῦτα ἠ̣[ργάσαντο ἵνα παραπ[ικρανθῇ ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ ἔ[νδο[ξ]ος τί ἐγὼ ἐποίησ[α ἄλλω[ς] φησίν ἐκεῖν[οι ο[ὐ] δύ[νανται] θ̣λιβῆναι] ἐ[ὰν μὴ σὺ] ἡ κεφαλὴ̣ το]ῦ ο[ἴκου θ]λιβῇς σ̣[οῦ γὰρ θλ[ιβο]μένου ἐ[ξ ἀ-

ce )

(66.3)

11–12 θ[λειβη]ναι Bonner 1934 || 19–20 τι]μωρειας pap. || 22 ϊνα pap. || 26–7 θλειβηναι pap. || 29 θλ[ε] ιβομενου pap.

p. 31 πξ̣ νά]γκης κἀκεῖνοι θλιβήσοντα]ι̣ εὐσταθοῦντος δὲ σοῦ οὐδεμίαν θλῖψιν δύνανται ἔχειν· ἀλλ’ ἰδού φημί 5 κ(ύρι)ε μετανενόηκαν̣ [ἐ]ξ̣ [ὅ]λ̣η̣ς καρδίας̣ αὐτῶν· τῶν οὖν μεταν̣οούντων φησίν δ[οκεῖς [τ]ὰς ἁμ[α]ρτίας εὐθὺ[ς ἀφ[ίεσ]θαι οὐ πάντ[ω]ς ἀλ[λὰ 10 δεῖ τὸν μετανοήσαντα β[ασ̣ανίσαι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ψυχὴ[ν κ[α]ὶ ταπεινοφρονῆσαι [ἐν ἁ]πάσῃ τῇ πράξει αὐτοῦ ἰσχ̣[υρ]ῶς καὶ θλιβῆναι πολλα̣[ῖς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 128

(66.4)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

θλί]ψεσιν καὶ ποικίλαις καὶ ἐὰν] ὑπενέγκῃ τὰς θλίψεις τὰς ἐπ]ερχομένας αὐτῷ πά[ντως σ]π̣λαγχνισθήσετα[ι ὁ τ]ὰ̣ π̣άντα κτίσας καὶ δυνα]μώσας καὶ ἴασίν τι[ν]α δώσει αὐτοῖς καὶ τοῦτο πάντως ἐὰν ἴδῃ τὴν̣ [καρδίαν τοῦ μετανοήσα[ν]το[ς καθαρὰν ἀπὸ παντὸς πον[ηροῦ πράγματος· σοὶ δὲ σύμ̣φορόν ἐστιν [κ]αὶ τῷ οἴκῳ σου νῦν θλι[β]ῆναι· τί δὲ πολλὰ λέγω· θλιβῆνα[ί σε δεῖ καθὼς προ̣[σ]έταξεν ὁ ἄγγελος τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐκεῖνος ὁ π[αραδούς σε ἐμοί καὶ τοῦτο ε[ὐ-

129

(66.5)

1 θλειβησονται pap. || 3 θλειψιν pap. || 4 ϊδου pap. || 6 οἶδα φησί κἀγὼ ὅτι μετανενοήκασιν ἐξ ὅλης καρδίας αὐτῶν omitted by homoioteleuton Bonner 1934 || 14 θλειβηναι pap. ||15 θλ]ε̣[ι]ψεσιν pap. || 16 θλειψεις pap. || 20 ϊασιν pap. || 22 ϊδη pap. || 27 θλει[β]ηναι pap. || 28 θλειβηναι pap.

p. 32 πη χαρίστει τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ ὅτι ἄ[ξιόν σ̣ε̣ ἡγήσατο τοῦ πρ[οδηλῶσα̣ί σοι τὴν θλῖψιν ἵνα προγνοὺς αὐτὴν 5 ὑπ̣ε[ν]έγκῃς ἰσχυρῶς· λέγω αὐτ[ῷ] κ(ύρι)ε σὺ μετ’ ἐ- μοῦ γίνο̣[υ] καὶ π̣[ᾶ]σαν θλῖψιν δυνήσ[ο]μαι̣ ὑπενέγκαι· ἐγώ φησίν ἔσο10 μαι μετὰ σοῦ ἐρω[τ]ή̣σω̣ δὲ καὶ τὸν ἄγγελον τ[ὸν τιμωρητὴν ἵνα σ̣ε̣ ἐλαφρωτέρον θλ[ίψῃ ἀλλὰ ὀλίγῳ χρόν[ῳ θ]λ[ι15 βήσῃ καὶ πάλιν ἀπ[οκατασταθήσῃ εἰ[ς] τὸν τ[όπ̣ον σ̣ου μόνον παράμ[ε]ινον ταπεινοφρονῶν̣ κ[α]ὶ λειτουργῶν τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ̣ 20 θ(ε)ῷ [ἐ]ν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ σ̣ὺ καὶ τὰ τέκνα σου καὶ ὁ [ο]ἴκός σου καὶ πορεύου ταῖς ἐντολαῖς μου αἶς σ[ο]ι ἐντ̣έταλμαι [κ]αὶ δυνή[σε25 ταί σου ἡ [μ]ετάνοια ε̣ι ̣[ναι ἰσχυρ̣ὰ καὶ καθαρά κ[αὶ ἐὰν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 129

(66.6)

(66.7)

12/04/2013 12:08

130

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

τα[ῦ]τα φυ̣λάξῃς μετ̣[ὰ τοῦ̣ οἴκο̣υ σου ἀποστή̣[σεται̣ π̣ᾶσα θλῖψις ἀπὸ [σοῦ 3 θλειψιν pap. || 4 ϊνα pap. || 5 ϊσχυρως pap. || 7 γεινου pap. || 8 θλειψιν pap. || 12 τειμωρητην, ϊνα pap. 13 θλε[ιψη pap. || 14–15 θλ[ει]βηση pap. || 20 σ[ο]υ pap. || 23 ας pap. || 26 ϊσχυρα pap. || 29 θλειψις pap.

p. 33 πθ καὶ] ἀπὸ πάντω̣ν δὲ [ἀποσ]τ[ήσε]ται ἡ θλῖψι[ς] ὃς ἂν [τ]αῖς ἐντολαῖς μου πορε̣ύσεται ταύταις· 5     [παραβολὴ] η̅ ἔδειξ[έ μ]οι ἰτ[έα]ν σκεπάζο[υσ̣αν πε̣[δ]ία κ̣αὶ [ὄ]ρ̣η̣ καὶ ὑπὸ τ[ὴν σκ]έ[πην] τῆς [ἰ]τέας πάντε[ς ἐλ]ηλύθεισαν οἱ κεκλημέν[οι 10 τῷ] ὀνόματι κ(υρί)οῦ· ἰστήκει δ[ὲ ὁ ἄγ]γελος τοῦ κ(υρίο)ῦ ἔνδοξος λίαν] ὑψηλὸς πα̣ρὰ τὴν ἰ]τ̣έαν δρέπανο̣[ν] ἔχων μέγα κ]α[ὶ] ἀ[π]έκοπτεν̣ [κ]λάδους 15 ἀπὸ τῆς ἰ]τέας̣ καὶ ἐπ̣ε̣δίδου αὐ]τοῖς ὡ[σε]ὶ π̣ηχ ̣υ[α]ῖα· μετὰ τ]ὸ πάντας [λ]α̣βεῖν τ[ὰ] ῥα[βδία ἔ]θηκε τὸ δρέπανον ὁ ἄγ[γελ̣ος καὶ τὸ δένδρον ἐκε[ῖνο 20 ὑγιὲς ἦν οἷον καὶ [ἑ]ορ[άκειν αὐτό ἐθαύμαζον δὲ ἐγὼ ἐν ἐμαυτῷ λέγων τοσο̣ύτω[ν κλάδων κεκομμ̣ένων τὸ δένδρον ὑγιέ[ς ἐ]στιν λέ25 γει μοι ὁ ποιμήν μ[ὴ] θαύμαζ[ε εἰ τὸ δένδρον ὑ[γιὲς] ἔμεινεν τοσούτων κλ[άδω]ν̣ κοπέντων· ἄφες δ[ὲ] φησ[ίν πάντα ἴδῃς καὶ δηλωθ[ή]σε30 ταί σοι ὅτι ἐστὶν· ὁ ἄγγελ[ο]ς ὁ ἐπιδοὺς τῷ λαῷ τὰς ῥάβ[δ]ους

Sim. VIII (67.1)

(67.2)

(67.3)

(67.4)

(67.5)

2 θλειψις pap. || 6 ϊτεαν pap. ||10 ϊστηκει pap. || 12 λεια]ν Bonner 1934 || 20 ϋγιες pap. || 24 ϋγιες pap. || 26 ϋ[γιες pap. || 29 ϊδης pap.

p. 34

5

πάλιν] ἀ[π]ή̣[τ]ει [ἀπ’] αὐτ[ῶν κ̣[α]θὼς ἔλαβον [οὕ]τως ἐ[καλο]ῦν̣το πρ̣[ὸς α]ὐτ[όν καὶ εἰ]ς ἕ[κασ]τ̣ο̣ς̣ α̣ὐτῶν̣ ἐ[πεδ]ίδ[ου τὰς ῥάβ]δου[ς ἐλάμβα[νε δὲ ὁ ἄγγ]ε̣λος το[ῦ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 130

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

κ(υρίο)υ καὶ κα[τε]νό[ει αὐ]τάς πα̣- ρά] τ̣ινων ἐλά[μβανε] τ̣ὰ̣[ς ῥά[βδο]υς ξη̣[ρὰς καὶ β]ε[βρω10 μέ[ν]ας ὡσε[ὶ] ὑπ[ὸ σ]η̣τ̣ός ἐκέλευεν ὁ ἄγ̣γ̣ε̣[λος τοὺς τὰ]ς̣ ῥάβδους [ἐπι]δ̣εδ[ωκότ̣[ας χ]ωρὶς στα[θῆναι ἕτερο]ι δὲ ἐπεδ[ίδουν ξη- 15 ράς ἀ]λλ’ οὐκ ἧσαν [βεβρωμέν]αι ὑπὸ σ[η]τ̣ό̣ς̣ κ̣α̣ὶ [τούτους] ἐ̣κέλευ[σ]εν χ̣ωρὶς ἱσ]τ[άν]εσθαι· ἕτεροι δὲ ἐπεδί]δ̣ουν τ̣ὰς ῥά̣β̣δους 20 α]ὐ̣τῶν ἡμιξήρο̣υς καὶ σ]χισμὰς̣ ἐχούσας [καὶ] οὗτοι χωρ[ὶ]ς ἱστάν[οντ]ο· ἕτεροι [δὲ] ἐπεδ[ίδουν 23a     αὐ]τῶν δύ[ο] μέ[ρη χλωρά τὰς] ῥά[β]δ̣ους χλ̣[ω]ρ̣[ὰς] μ̣ὲν 24a     τὸ δ[ὲ τρίτο]ν̣ ξηρόν 25 σχισμὰς] δὲ ἐχ[ούσας καὶ ο̣ὗτοι χω]ρὶς ἱστάν̣[ο]ν̣το ἕτερο]ι δ̣ὲ ἐπεδίδουν̣ τὰς ῥά̣[βδ]ου̣ς τὸ ἥμισυ ξηρὸν καὶ τὸ] ἥμισυ χλωρόν καὶ

131

(67.6)

(67.7)

(67.9)

(67.10)

(67.11)

22 εστανοντο pap. || 26 εστανοντο pap.

p. 35

5

10

15

20

οὗτο]ι χω[ρὶς] ἱσ[τάνοντο ἕτε]ροι δὲ [ἔ]φερον τ[ὰς ῥάβδους αὐ]τῶν τ̣ὰ δύο μέρη̣ τῆ̣ς ῥά[βδο]υ χλωρά τὸ δ[ὲ] τρ[ί]τ̣ο̣ν ξ̣ηρό]ν καὶ ο[ὗτοι χωρ]ὶς [ἱστά]νοντο] ἕτε[ροι δὲ ἐπ]εδ[ίδ]ο̣υ̣ν τ[ὰ δ]ύο μέ[ρη] ξηρ[ά τ]ὸ δὲ τρίτον χλ]ω[ρόν κα]ὶ οὗ[το]ι χωρὶς ἱσ[τάνοντο ἕ]τεροι δὲ ἐπεδίδου[ν τὰ]ς ῥ[άβδο]υς̣ αὐτ̣ῶ[ν] παρὰ μικρ]ὸν ὅλας χλωράς ἐλάχιστα] δ[ὲ τ]ῶν ῥάβδω̣ν̣ α̣ὐ̣τ̣[ῶν ξηρ]ὰ ἦν αὐτὸ τὸ ἄκρον σχι]σ[μὰ]ς δὲ εἶχο̣ν̣ ἐν αὐταῖς καὶ οὗτο]ι χωρὶς ἱ[σ]τάνοντο ἑτέρω]ν δὲ ἦν ἐλάχιστον χλ]ωρόν τὰ δὲ λο̣ι̣π̣[ὰ] μέρη τ̣ῶν ῥάβ̣[δων] ξ̣ηρά καὶ οὗτ]οι χω[ρ]ὶς ἱ[σ]τάνοντο· ἕτ[ε- ροι δὲ ἤρχοντο τὰς ῥάβδ[ους

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 131

(67.12)

(67.13) (67.14)

(67.15) (67.16)

12/04/2013 12:08

132

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

χλωρὰς̣ φέροντες ὡς ἔλ[αβον παρὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου τ̣[ὸ δὲ πλεῖον μέρος τοῦ ὄχλου το[ιαύτας ῥάβδους ἐ[π]εδίδου ὁ δὲ ἄγγελος ἐπὶ [το]ύτο̣ι̣ς̣ ἐχάρη λίαν καὶ [ο]ὗτοι [χ]ωρὶς ἱσ̣τάνοντο· [ἕτερ]οι δὲ ἐπεδίδο̣υν χλωρὰς [κα]ὶ παραφυάδας ἐχούσ[ας] καὶ οὗτοι χωρὶς ἱστάνοντο· καὶ ἐπὶ τούτο̣ις ὁ ἄγγ[ελος λίαν ἱλαρὸς ἐγένε[τ]ο

ce )

(67.17)

1 εσ[τανοντο pap. || 5 εσ]τ[α]νον[το Bonner 1934 || 8–9 εστανοντο pap. || 11 με]ικρον Bonner 1934 || 15 εστανοντο pap. || 19 εστανοντο pap. || 26 λειαν pap. || 27 εστανοντο pap. || 30 εστανοντο pap. || 32 λειαν ϊλαρος pap.

p. 36

5

10

15

20

25

ἐπεδίδο]υ̣[ν δὲ ἕτεροι τὰς ῥάβδους] α̣ὐτ̣[ῶν χλωρὰς κα̣ὶ [πα]ρ[αφ]υ[άδας] ἐ[χούσα[ς α]ἱ δ̣ὲ π̣[αραφυάδες αὐτῶ]ν [ὡσ]ε̣ὶ̣ κ̣[αρπόν τινα εἶχ̣[ον κα]ὶ λί̣[αν ἱλαροὶ ἦσαν οἱ ἄ[νδ]ρ̣ες [ἐκεῖνοι ὧν̣ αἱ ῥάβδο[ι] τ[οιαῦται εὑρέ̣θη[σα]ν [καὶ ὁ ἄγγελος ἐπὶ τούτοις̣ [ἠγαλλιᾶτο καὶ ὁ ποιμὴν [σὺν αὐτῷ λίαν ἱλαρὸς [ἦν ἐπὶ τούτο[ις] ἐκέλευ[σε δὲ ὁ ἄγ- γελος τ̣[οῦ] κ(υρίο)υ στ[εφάνους ἐνεχθ[ῆ]ν[αι κ]αὶ ἐ[νέχθησαν στέφα[νοι] ὡσ̣ε̣ὶ [ἐκ] φο[ινίκ]ων γεγον̣ό̣τ̣[ες] κ[α]ὶ ἐστε̣φ]άνωσε̣ [το]ὺς ἄνδρας τ]οὺς ἐπιδεδ̣ωκ[ό]τας τὰς ῥάβ̣δους τ[ὰς] παραφυ̣άδ̣ας ἐ̣χ̣ούσας̣ κ̣α̣ὶ καρπ̣[όν] τινα καὶ ἀπ[έ]λυσε̣ν αὐ[το]ὺς εἰ̣ς̣ τὸν πύργον· καὶ ἄ[λλ]ου[ς δὲ ἀπέλυσεν εἰς τὸν̣ πύ[ργον [τοὺς] τὰς ῥάβδου̣ς̣ ἐπι̣δεδωκότας [τὰς παραφυ[άδας] ἐχούσας [καρπὸν̣ δὲ μὴ ἐχούσ̣α̣ς̣ δοὺς α̣ὐτοῖς σφρα[γῖδα ἱμα]τισμὸν δὲ

(67.18)

(68.1)

(68.2)

(68.3)

6 λει[αν pap. || 12 λειαν ϊλαροι pap. || 32 λειαν ϊλαρος pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 132

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

p. 37 ϙγ τὸν α]ὐτὸν εἶχον πάντες λευ̣κὸν] ὡσεὶ χιόνα οἱ πορευ[ό]μενοι] εἰς τὸν πύργον καὶ τοὺς τὰς ῥάβδους ἐπιδεδωκότας 5 χλωρὰς ὡς ἔλαβον ἀπέλυσεν δοὺς αὐτοῖς ἱματισμὸν λευκὸν κα̣ὶ [σ]φραγίδα· μετὰ τ̣ὸ̣ τα[ῦτ]α̣ τελέσαι τὸν ἄγγελ̣ο̣ν λέ[γει] τῷ ποιμένι ἐγὼ 10 ὑ[π]ά[γω σ]ὺ δὲ τούτους ἀπόλυ̣σον̣ εἰς τὰ τείχη καθώς τις ἄξ]ιός [ἐ]στιν κατοικεῖν κ[ατανόη]σον δὲ τὰς ῥάβδους αὐτῶν ἐ]πιμελῶς καὶ οὕτως 15 ἀπ]όλυ[σο]ν βλέπε μή τίς σε παρέλθ]ῃ καὶ φησίν ἐγὼ αὐτοὺς ἐπ]ὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον δοκι]μάσω· ταῦτα εἰπὼν τῷ ποιμέν[ι ἀπ]ῆλθεν μετὰ τὸ 20 ἀπελθεῖν τὸν ἄγγελον λέγει μοι [ὁ] ποιμήν λάβωμεν̣ παρὰ πάντων τὰς ῥάβδους̣ καὶ φυτεύσωμεν αὐτάς εἴ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν δυνήσον25 ται ζῆσαι· λέγω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε τὰ ξηρὰ ταῦτα πῶς δύναται ζῆσαι· ἀποκριθείς μοι λέγει τὸ δένδρον τοῦτο ἰτέα ἐστὶν καὶ φιλόζωον 30 τὸ γένος ἐὰν φυτευθῶσι καὶ μικρὰν ἰκμάδα λάβωσι αἱ ῥάβδοι αὗται ζήσονται πολλαὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶτα δὲ

133

(68.4)

(68.5)

(68.6)

(68.7)

2 χειονα pap. || 6 ϊματισμον pap. || 7 σφραγειδα pap. || 29 ϊτεα pap. || 31 μεικραν pap.

p. 38 ϙδ πειράσω〚μεν〛 καὶ ὕδωρ α̣[ὐταῖς παραχέω ἐὰν τις̣ [αὐτῶν δυνηθῇ ζῆσαι [συνχαρήσομαι αὐταῖς ἐὰν 5 δὲ μὴ ζήσεται [ο]ὐχ εὑρεθήσομαι ἐγὼ ἀμ̣ελής· ἐκέλευσέν με̣ [ὁ π]οιμὴν καλέσαι καθώς [τι]ς αὐτῶν ἐστάθη ἦλθον τ̣ά[γ]μα̣τ̣α 10 τάγματα καὶ ἐ̣[πεδί]δουν τὰς ῥάβδους τ̣[ῷ πο]ιμ̣[ένι·

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 133

(68.8)

12/04/2013 12:08

134

15

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἐλάμβαν ̀εν ́ δὲ ὁ̣ π̣[ο]ιμ̣ὴν τὰ[ς ῥάβδους καὶ κατ[ὰ τάγματα ἐφύτευεν α̣ὐ[τάς μετὰ τὸ φυτεῦ[σαι αὐτὰς ὕδωρ αὐταῖς̣ [πολ]ὺ παρέχειν ὥστε [ἀπὸ το]ῦ ὕδατος μὴ φαίνεσθαι τ̣ὰς ῥάβδους μετὰ τὸ πο̣τ̣ί̣σ̣αι αὐ- τὸν τὰς ῥάβδους λέγει μοι ἄγωμεν καὶ μετὰ ὀλίγας ἡμέρας ἐπανέλθωμεν καὶ ἐπισκεψώμεθα τὰς ῥάβδους ταύτας ὁ γὰρ κ(ύριο)ς τοῦ δένδρου το̣ύτου θέλει πάντας ζῆν τοὺς λαμβανόντ[ας] ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ κλάδον ἐλπίζω δὲ κἀγὼ

ce )

(68.9)

16–17 παρεχεεν Bonner 1934

p. 39

5

10

15

20

25

ὅ]τ̣ι λαβόντα τὰ ῥαβδία ταῦτα] ἰκμάδα καὶ ποτισθέντα ὕδατι ζήσεται τὸ πλεῖστον μέρος· λέγω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε τὸ δέν- δρον τοῦτο τί ἐστιν γνώρισόν μοι ἀποροῦμαι γὰρ περὶ αὐτοῦ τ̣[ο]σούτων κλάδων κοπέ[ντ]ων ὑγιές ἐστιν τ[ὸ δένδρον καὶ ὅλως οὐδὲν φαίνεται κε̣κομμένον ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ ἐν τούτῳ οὖν ἀποροῦμαι ἄκουε φησίν τὸ δένδρον τοῦτο τὸ μέγα τὸ σκεπάζον πεδία καὶ ὄρη καὶ πᾶσαν τῆν γῆν νόμος θ(εο)ῦ ἐστιν δο̣θεὶς εἰς ὅλον τὸν κόσμον ὁ] δὲ̣ νόμος οὗτος ὁ υἱ(ὸ)ς τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἐστιν ὁ κηρυχθεὶς εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς γῆς οἱ δὲ ὑπὸ τὴν σκέπην λαοὶ ὄντες οἱ ἀκούσαντες τοῦ κηρύγματος καὶ πιστεύσαντες αὐτῷ ὁ δὲ ἄγγελος ὁ μέγας καὶ ἔν- δοξος Μιχαὴλ 〚ἐστιν〛 ἔχων τὴν ἐξουσίαν τούτου τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ διακυβερνῶν αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐστιν ὁ διδῶν αὐτοῖς τὸν νόμον εἰς τὰς καρδίας τῶν πιστευόντων ἐπισκέ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 134

(69.1)

(69.2)

(69.3)

12/04/2013 12:08



30

The Shepherd of Hermas

πτεται οὖν αὐτοὺς οἱς ἔδωκε τὸν νόμον εἰ ἄρα τετηρήκα]σι̣ν αὐτὸν· βλέπεις

135

(69.4)

2 ϊκμαδα pap. || 7 οτι before τοσουτων omitted in error, Bonner 1934

p. 40 ϙϛ δὲ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου τὰς ῥ[άβδους αἱ δὲ ῥάβδοι ὁ νό[μος ἐστίν· βλέπεις οὖν π̣[ολλὰς ἐκ τῶν ῥάβδων ἠχρ[ει5 ωμένας δὲ αὐτοὺς πάντας τοὺς μὴ τηρήσαντας τὸν νόμον καὶ [ὄ]ψῃ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου τὴν κ̣α̣τοικίαν· λέγω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε̣ διατί 10 οὓς μὲν ἀπέλυσεν εἰς τὸν πύργον οὓς δὲ σοὶ κατέλιπεν· ὅσοι φησί παρέβησαν τὸν νόμον ὃν ἔλαβον παρ’ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν 15 ἐμὴν ἐξουσίαν αὐτοὺς κατέλιπεν εἰς μετάνοιαν ὅσοι δὲ ἤδ[η] εὐηρέστηκαν τῷ νόμῳ καὶ τετήρηκαν αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τὴν 20 ἰδίαν ἐξουσίαν αὐτοὺς ἔχει· τίνες οὖν φημί κ(ύρι)ε εἰσὶν οἱ ἐστεφανωμένοι καὶ εἰς τὸν πύργον ὑπάγοντες· ἀποκριθείς μοι 25 λ̣έγει οἱ ἐστεφανωμένοι οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ μετὰ τοῦ διαβόλου παλαίσαντες κ̣α̣ὶ νικήσαντες αὐτόν ο]ὗ[τοι] οἱ ὑπὲρ τοῦ νόμου 30 παθόντες οἱ δὲ ἕτεροι

(69.5)

(69.6)

(69.7)

5 ϊδε pap. || 11–12, 16 κατελειπεν pap. || 28 νεικησαντες pap.

p. 41 ϙζ καὶ] αὐτοὶ οἱ τὰς ῥάβδους χλωρὰς] ἐπιδεδωκότες καὶ παρα       ⸌καρπὸν δὲ μὴ ἔχ̣[ου-⸍             ⸌σ[αι⸍ φ]υ̣ά̣δας ἔχουσαι ὑπὲρ τοῦ νόμου θλιβέντες μὴ πα5 θόντες μηδὲ ἀρνησάμενοι τὸν νόμον αὐτῶν· οἱ δὲ χλω[ρ]ὰς ἐπιδεδωκότες

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 135

(69.8)

12/04/2013 12:08

136

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

οἵας ἔλαβον σεμνοὶ καὶ δ[ί]κα[ιοι καὶ λίαν πορευθέντε[ς ἐ̣ν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ καὶ τὰς ἐντ̣ολὰς τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ πεφυλακότες τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ γνώσῃ ὅταν κατανοήσω τὰς ῥάβδους ταύτας τὰς πεφυτευμένας καὶ πεποτισμένας· μετὰ ἡμέ- ρ̣ας [ὀ]λίγας ἤλθομεν εἰς τὸν τόπον κα̣ὶ ̣ἐ̣κάθισεν ὁ ποιμὴν εἰς τὸν τόπον τοῦ ἀγγέλου τοῦ με̣γάλου κἀγὼ παρεστάθην αὐτῷ λέγει μοι περίζωσαι̣ [ὠ]μόλινον καὶ διακόνει μοι] περιεζωσάμην ἐγὼ ὠμόλινον ἐκ σάκκου γεγονὸς καθαρόν ἰδών με περιεζωσμέ- νον καὶ ἕτοιμον ὄντα τῷ δ̣ι̣ακονεῖν αὐτῷ κάλει φησίν τοὺς ἄνδ]ρα̣ς̣ ὧν εἰσιν αἱ ῥάβδο̣ι πε̣φυτευμέν̣α̣ι̣ κα̣τ̣ὰ̣ τὰ [τάγ]ματα ὥς τις ἐπ[έδωκεν τὰς ῥάβδους· ἀπ[ῆλθον

ce )

(70.1)

(70.2)

4 θλειβεντες pap. || 9 λειαν pap. || 24 ϊδων pap.

p. 42 ϙη εἰς τὸ πεδίον καὶ ἐκά[λεσα πάντας καὶ ἐστάθη π[άντα τὰ τάγματα λέγει δὲ [α]ὐ- τοῖς ἕκαστος ἐκτεινάτω 5 τὰς ῥάβδους τὰς ἰδίας καὶ φερέτω πρός με· πρῶτοι ἐπέδω[κ]α̣ν οἱ τὰς ξηρὰς καὶ κεκο[μ]μένας ἐσχηκότες ὡσαύτως εὑ10 ρέθησαν ξηραὶ καὶ κεκ[ομμέναι ἐκέλευσεν αὐτοὺ[ς χωρὶς στῆναι· εἶτα ἐ̣πέ̣- δωκαν τὰς ῥάβδους [ο]ἱ τὰς ξηρὰς καὶ μὴ κεκομ15 μένας ἔχοντες τι̣νὲς ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπέδωκ[αν τὰς ῥάβδους χλωράς τ[ινὲς δὲ ξηρὰς καὶ κεκομμένας ὑπὸ σητό[ς] τοὺς 20 ἐπιδεδωκότας χλωρὰς ἐκέλευσεν χωρὶς στ̣ῆναι· τοὺς δὲ ξηρὰς καὶ κεκομ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 136

(70.3)

(70.4)

(70.5)

12/04/2013 12:08



25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

μένας μετὰ τῶν πρώτων ἐκέλευσεν στῆναι· εἶτα ἐπέδωκαν οἱ τὰς ἡμίσους ξηροὺς καὶ σχισμὰς ἐχούσας πολλοὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν χλωρὰς ἐπέδωκαν καὶ μὴ ἐχούσας σχισμάς· τινὲς δὲ χλωρὰς καὶ παραφυάδας ἐχού-

137

(70.6)

5 ϊδιας pap.

p. 43 ϙθ̣ σας κ]αὶ εἰς τὰς παραφυάδας καρ]π̣ούς οἵας ἔσχον οἱ εἰς τὸν πύρ]γον πορευθέντες ἐστεφ̣ανωμένοι· τινὲς δὲ ἐπέδω5 καν ξηρὰς καὶ βεβρωμένας τινὲς δὲ ξηρὰς καὶ ἀβρώτους τινὲς οἷαι ἦσαν ἡμίξηροι καὶ σχισμὰς ἐχούσας ἐκέλευσε̣ν αὐτοὺς ἕκαστον αὐτῶν χω10 ρ]ὶς στῆναι τοὺς μὲν πρὸς τὰ ἴδ̣ια τάγματα τοὺς δὲ χωρὶς εἶτα ἐπεδίδουν οἱ χλωρὰς μὲν ἔχοντες σχισμὰς δὲ ἐχούσας οὗτοι πάντες χλω15 ρὰ[ς] ἐπέδωκαν καὶ ἔστησαν ε[ἰς τὸ] ἴδιον τάγμα· ἐχάρη ὁ π̣οιμὴν ἐπὶ τούτοις ὅτι πάντες ἠλλοιώθησαν καὶ ἀπέθοντο τὰ σχίσματα αὐτῶν 20 ἐπέδωκαν δὲ καὶ οἱ τὸ ἥμι- συ ξηρόν τὸ δὲ ἥμισυ χλωρόν τινῶν εὑρέθησαν αἱ ῥάβδοι ὁλοτελεῖς χλωραί τινῶν ἡμίξηροι τινῶν 25 ξηραὶ καὶ βεβρωμέναι τινῶν δὲ χλωραὶ καὶ παραφυάδας ἔχουσαι οὗτοι πάντες ἀπελύθησαν ἕκαστος πρὸς τὸ τάγμα αὐτοῦ· εἶτα ἐπέ- 30 δωκαν οἱ τὰ δύο μέρη χλωρὰ

(71.1)

(71.2)

(71.3)

16 ϊδιον pap.

p. 44 ρ̣ ἐσχηκότες τὸ δὲ τρί̣[τον ξηρόν πολλοὶ δὲ ἐξ [αὐτῶν χλωρὰς ἐπέδωκαν [πολλοὶ δὲ ἡμιξήρους ἕτ[ε]ρ̣[οι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 137

12/04/2013 12:08

138

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

δὲ ξηρὰς καὶ βεβρωμένα[ς οὗτοι πάντες ἀπεστάλησαν ἕκαστος εἰς τὸ ἴδιον τάγμα· ἕτεροι δὲ ἐπεδίδο- σαν τὰς ῥάβδους αὐτῶν τὰ δύο μέρη ξηρ[ά] τὸ δὲ τ[ρίτον χλωρ̣όν πολλοὶ ἐξ [αὐτῶν ἐπέδωκαν ἡμιξήρ[ο]υς τ[ιν]ὲς δὲ [ξηρὰς] καὶ σχισμὰς ἐχούσας ἐλάχισ̣τοι δὲ χλωρὰς ἐπέδωκ̣αν οὗτοι πάντες ἔστησαν [εἰ]ς τὸ ἴδιον τάγμα· ἐπέδω[κα]ν̣ δὲ οἱ τὰς ῥάβδους χλω[ρὰς ἐσχηκότες ἐλάχιστον [δ]ὲ ξηρὸν καὶ σχισμὰς ἐχούσ]ας ἐκ τούτων τινὲς χλωρὰς ἐπέδωκαν τινὲς δὲ χλωρὰς καὶ παραφυάδας ἐχούσας καὶ καρ- πὸν ἐν ταῖς παραφυάσιν καὶ ἕτεραι χλωραὶ ὅλαι ἐπὶ ταύταις ταῖς ῥάβδοις ἐχάρη ὁ ποιμὴν μεγάλως ὅτι οὕτως εὑρέθησαν ἀπῆλθον καὶ οὗτοι ἕκαστος εἰς τὸ ἴδιον τάγμα·

ce )

(71.4)

(71.5)

(71.6)

7 ϊδιον pap. || 17 ϊδιον pap. || 24 verse omitted by homoioteleuton. || 31 ϊδιον pap.

p. 45

5

10

15

μετὰ τὸ] πάντων κατανοῆσαι τὰς ῥ]άβδους τὸν ποιμένα λέγει μοι] εἶπόν σοι ὅτι τὸ δένδρον τ̣[οῦτ]ο φιλόζωόν ἐστιν βλέπε̣ι̣ς φησί πόσοι μετενόησαν καὶ ἐσώθησαν· βλέπω φημί κ(ύρι)ε ἵνα εἰδῇς φησίν τὴν πολυσπλα[γ]χνίαν τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ὅτι μεγάλ[η] καὶ [ἔν]δοξός ἐστιν καὶ ἐπέδ[ω]κεν [πν(εῦμ)]α τοῖς ἀξίοις οὖσι μ[ετ]α̣νοία[ς] ὅτι οὖν φημί κ(ύρι)ε πάν̣- τε]ς ο̣ὐ με̣τεν[όη]σαν· ὧν εἶδεν̣ φη]σ̣ίν ὁ̣ κ[(ύριο)ς τ]ὴ̣[ν] καρδ[ί]α̣ν̣ [μέλλουσαν] κ[αθαρὰν γενέσθαι καὶ δουλεύειν] αὐτ[ῷ ἐξ ὅλης καρδία]ς̣ τούτοις δέδ[ωκ]ε̣ τ̣[ὴ(ν) μετ]άνοιαν ὧν δὲ εἶδε τὴν δολι]ότητα καὶ πονηρίαν καὶ μέ]λλοντας ἐν ὑποκρίσει εἶ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 138

(72.1)

(72.2)

12/04/2013 12:08



20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

να]ι ἐκείνοις οὐκ ἔδωκεν μήπ]οτε πάλιν βλασφημήσωσιν τὸν νόμον αὐτοῦ· λέγω αὐ- τῷ κ(ύρι)ε νῦν μοι ἐπίλυ[σον τοὺς τὰς ῥάβδους ἀποδε̣[δωκότας ποταπός τις αὐτῶ[ν ἐστιν καὶ τὴν τούτων κα[τοικίαν ἵνα ἀκούσαντες οἱ π[ιστεύσαντες καὶ εἰληφότες τὴ[ν σφραγῖδα καὶ τεθλακότες̣ [αὐτὴν καὶ μὴ τηρήσαντ[ες ὑγιῆ ἐπιγνόντες τὰ ἑαυ[τῶν ἔργα μετανοήσωσιν λα̣β̣[όντες ὑπὸ σοῦ] σφραγῖδ[α καὶ δοξά[σωσι τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ὅτι εσπλαγχνί-]

139

(72.3)

7 ϊνα pap. || 27 ϊνα pap. || 28–9 σφραγειδα pap. || 33 σφραγειδα pap.

p. 46

5

10

15

20

25

30

σθη ἐπ’ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐξ̣[απέστειλέν σε τοῦ ἀνα[καινίσαι τὰ πν(εύματ)α αὐτῶν ἄκουε φησίν ὧν αἱ ῥάβδο[ι ξηραὶ καὶ βεβρωμέναι ὑπὸ σητὸς οὗτοί εἰσιν ἀποστάται καὶ προδόται τῆ̣ς ἐκκ]λ̣η̣σίας κ̣αὶ [βλασ]φη̣μήσ̣αντες ἐ[ν ταῖς ἁμ]αρτία̣[ι]ς αὐτῶν τ[ὸ]ν κ(ύριο)ν [ἔτι] δ̣ὲ κ[α]ὶ ἐπαισχυν̣θέντε̣ς [τὸ] ὄ[νομ̣α̣ [τ]οῦ κ(υρίο)υ [τὸ ἐπ]ι̣κ̣ληθ̣ὲ[ν ἐπ’] αὐτοὺ[ς οὗτοι οὖν εἰς τ̣[έλ]ος ἀπέθα̣ν̣[ον τῷ θ(ε)ῷ βλέπεις ὅτι οὐδὲ [εἰς αὐτῶν μετενόησ[ε καίπερ ἀκούσαντες τὰ ῥ[ήματα ἃ ἐλάλησας αὐτοῖς̣ ἅ̣ [σοι ἐνετειλάμην ἀπὸ τῶν τοιούτων οὖν [ἡ] ζωὴ ἀπ[έστη] οἱ δὲ 〚τὰς ῥάβδους〛 τὰς] ξ̣ηρὰς καὶ ἀσήπτους ἐπι]δεδωκότες καὶ οὗτοι ἐγγ]ὺς αὐτῶν ἦσαν γὰρ ὑποκρι]ταὶ καὶ διδαχὰς ἑτέρας εἰσφ]έροντες ἐκστρέφοντες το]ὺς δούλους τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ μάλιστα] δ̣ὲ τοὺς ἡμαρτηκότας μὴ] ἀφίοντες αὐτοὺς μεταν]οεῖν ἀλλὰ τ̣α̣ῖς διδαχαῖς ταῖ]ς μωραῖς π̣[είθοντες α]ὐ̣τ̣[ού]ς οὗτοι [οὖν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 139

(72.4)

(72.5)

12/04/2013 12:08

140

p. 47

5

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἔχουσιν] ἐλπί̣δ̣α τοῦ μετανοῆσαι βλέπει]ς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν πολλοὺς μετα]νενοηκότας ἀφότε ἐλάλησας] αὐτοῖς τὰς ἐντολάς μου καὶ ἔ]τ̣ι δὲ μετανοήσωσιν ἐπεὶ ἀπώλ]εσαν τὴν ζ̣[ω]ὴν αὐτ̣[ῶν ὅσοι δὲ] μετενόησαν ἐξ αὐ[τῶν [ἀγαθοὶ ἐγένοντο καὶ ἐγένετο] [ἡ κατοικία αὐτῶν εἰς τὰ τείχη] τὰ πρῶτα τινὲς] δ̣ὲ καὶ [εἰς τὸν πύργον ἀνέβησ]α̣ν βλέπ̣[εις οὖν φησίν ὅτι ἡ μετ]άνοια [τῶν ἅμαρτωλῶν ζωὴν ἔχ]ει τὸ δ̣[ὲ μὴ μετανοῆσαι θάνα]τον· ὅ[σοι δὲ ἡμιξήρο]υ̣[ς ἐπ]έδωκαν̣ [κατὰ αὐτὰς σχί]σματα εἶχον ἄκουε περὶ αὐτῶ]ν ὅσων ἦσαν κατ’ α̣ὐτοὺς αἱ ῥάβ]δοι ἡμίξηροι δίψυχοί εἰσιν ο]ὔτε γὰρ ζῶσιν οὔτε τεθνήκασ]ιν· οἱ δὲ ἡμιξήρους ἔχ[οντες κα]ὶ ἐν αὐταῖς σχίσ[ματ̣α ο̣ὗτοι δ̣[ίψ]υχοί εἰσιν καὶ κ̣[ατά]λ[α]λοι μη̣δέποτε εἰρηνεύοντ]ε̣ς ἐν [ἀ]λλήλοις ἀλλὰ διχοσ]τ̣ατοῦ[ντ]ες πάντοτε καὶ τ̣[ούτ̣ο̣ι̣[ς φησί]ν ἔτι κεῖται μετάν̣ο̣ι̣α̣ βλέπ̣εις φησίν ἤδη τιν̣ὰς ἐξ αὐτῶν μετανενοηκό̣τ]ας καὶ ἔτι ἐλ̣[πίς] ἐ̣[στιν αὐτ̣οῖς μετανοίας ὅσοι οὖ[ν] φ̣[η- σί[ν] ἐξ αὐτῶν μετανεν[οήκασ]ιν τὴν κατοικί[αν] εἰς [τὸν

ce )

(72.6)

(73.1)

(73.2)

(73.3)

17 οσον pap.

p. 48

5

πύργον ἔχ[ο]υ̣[σ]ιν [ὅσοι δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν βραδύτ[ερον μετανοήσουσιν εἰς τὰ τ̣[είχη κα]τοικήσουσιν ὅσοι [δὲ οὐ μ̣ετανοήσουσιν ἀ[λλὰ ἔτ[ι] ἐ̣ν̣μενοῦσιν ἐν τ[αῖς πράξε]σιν α[ὐτ]ῶν [θανάτῳ ἀ]π̣οθ[ανοῦνται

Sim. VIII 7,3

4 lines are lost. ἀγ[αθοὶ ἐγένοντο ἔχοντες

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 140

Sim. VIII 7,4 (73.4)

12/04/2013 12:08



15

20

25

30 p. 49

5

The Shepherd of Hermas

δὲ [ζῆλον ἐν ἀλλήλοίς τιν̣α [περὶ] π̣ρωτ[είων καὶ περ[ὶ] δό[ξη]ς [τ]ινός ἀ[λλὰ πάντες̣ ο[ὗ]τοι ἀφρον̣[ές εἰσιν ἐν ἀ[λ]λ̣ήλ̣[ο]ις ἔχ[οντες περὶ πρ̣ω̣τείων [ἀλλὰ καὶ οὗ- τοι ἀκούσαν[τες] τῶ[ν] ἐ̣ντολῶν μου ἀ[γαθοὶ] ὄντες ἐκαθάρισαν ἑαυτοὺς καὶ μετε[νό]η̣σαν τα̣[χύ] ἐγένετο ἡ κατ]οικ̣ία αὐ[τῶν εἰς τὸν π̣ύργ̣ο̣ν ἐὰν [δ]έ τις αὐτῶν π̣άλιν ἐπιστραφῇ ἐπὶ τὴν διχοστασίαν ἐκβ[λη]θήσεται ἐκ τοῦ πύργου κ̣α̣ὶ ἀπολέσει τὴν [ζ]ω̣ὴν α[ὐτο]ῦ ἡ ζωὴ πάντ̣[ων ἐστὶ τῶν] τ̣ὰ[ς] ἐντολὰς τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ τη]ρ̣ούντων ἐν ταῖς ἐντολαῖς π]ε̣ρὶ πρωτείων ἢ δόξης οὐκ ἔ]σ̣τιν ἀλλὰ περὶ μακ[ροθυμίας] καὶ ταπεινοφροσ[ύνης ἀνδ]ρός ἐν τοῖς το[ιούτοις οὖν ἡ] ζω[ὴ τ]ο̣ῦ κ(υρίο)υ [ἐν τοῖς διχοστάταις δὲ κ]α̣ὶ παρ[ανόμοις θάνατος οἱ] δ̣ὲ [

141

(73.5)

(73.6)

(74.1)

About 9 lines are lost. 20

25

30

με]τ̣ε̣νό̣η[σαν ὅσοι οὖν μετε- νόη̣σαν [εἰς τὸν πύργον ἡ κατ̣ο̣ι̣[κία] α̣ὐτ̣ῶ̣[ν] τ̣ινὲς δὲ ἐξ [α]ὐτῶν̣ [εἰ]ς τέλος ἀπέστησαν οὗτοι οὖν μετάνοιαν οὐκέτι ἔχουσιν διὰ τὰς πραγματείας γὰρ αὐτῶν ἐβλασφήμησαν τὸν κ(ύριο)ν καὶ ἀπηρνήσαντο αὐτόν ἀπώλεσαν τὴ[ν ζωὴν αὐτῶν διὰ τὴν πον̣[ηρ̣ί̣αν ἣν ἔπραξαν πολλοὶ δ̣ὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐδιψύχησαν οὗτ̣οι ἔτι ἔχουσι μετάνοιαν

Sim. VIII 8,1 (74.2)

(74.3)

19 γουν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 141

12/04/2013 12:08

142

p. 50

5

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἐὰν ταχὺ [μετανοήσωσιν καὶ ἔ̣στα̣[ι ἡ κατοικία αὐτῶν εἰς̣ [τὸν πύργον ἐ̣ὰν δὲ βραδύτ[ερον μετα]ν̣[ο]ήσωσιν κα̣τ[οικήσουσι]ν̣ ε̣ἰς [τὰ] τεί[χη ἐὰν δὲ μὴ μ]ε[ταν]οήσω[σιν καὶ] ο̣ὗτ[οι ἀπώλεσαν τὴν

ce )

Sim. VIII 8,3

10 lines are missing. 20

25

30 p. 51

5

10

15

20

      οὗ]το[ι] τὴ[ν ζωὴν εἰς τέλ̣[ο]ς ἀπώλεσαν τινὲς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐδιψύχησαν καὶ ἐδιχοστάτησαν τούτοις οὖν ἔτι ἐστὶν μετάνοια ἐὰν ταχὺ μετανοήσωσιν καὶ μὴ ἐπιμείνωσιν ταῖς ἡδοναῖ̣ς αὐτῶ(ν) ἐὰν δὲ ἐπιμείνωσιν ἐν ταῖς πράξεσιν αὐτῶν καὶ αὐτοὶ θάνατον ἑαυτοῖς ἐργάζο[ν]ται·

Sim. VIII 8,5 (74.5)

οἱ δὲ ἐπιδεδωκότε]ς τὰς ῥάβ- δους τὰ μὲν δύο] μέρη ξηρά τὸ δὲ τρίτον χλω]ρόν [ο]ὗτοί εἰσιν πιστοὶ μὲν] γεγον[ό]τες πλουτήσαντες] δὲ καὶ γενόμεν[ο]ι ἐνδοξότερ]οι π[α]ρὰ τοῖς ἔθ[ν]εσιν ὑπερ]ηφανίαν μεγάλην ἐ[νεδύσαν]τ̣ο καὶ ἐν̣[κα]τέλ[ιπον τὴν ἀλήθειαν] καὶ οὐκ ἐ[κολλήθησαν τοῖς δ]ι̣κ̣α[ίοις ἀλλὰ μετὰ τῶν ἐθ]ν̣[ῶν συνέζησαν καὶ αὕτη ἡ ὁδὸς] αὐτ̣ο̣[ῖς ἡδυτέρα ἐγένετο ἀπὸ] δὲ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ οὐκ ἀπέστησαν ἀλλ’ ἐ]μείναν ἐν τῇ . . . . . ]α μὴ ἐργαζόμενοι δὲ τ]ὰ ἔργα τῆς πίστεω[ς πολλοὶ οὖν] ἐξ αὐτῶν μετεν[ό- ησαν κ]α̣ὶ ἐγένε̣το ἡ κατοικία αὐτ]ῶ̣ν εἰς τὸν πύργον· ἕτερ[οι δ]ὲ εἰ[ς] τέλ̣ος μετὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν σ]υνζῶντες καὶ φερόμε[νοι ταῖ]ς κενοδοξίαις ἀπέστησ̣[αν ἀ]πὸ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ ἔπραξαν τὰ[ς πράξεις τῶν ἐθνῶν οὗτοι̣

(75.1)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 142

(75.2) (75.3)

12/04/2013 12:08



25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

οὖν μετὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐλογίσθησαν· ἕτεροι δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶ[ν ἐδι]ψύχησαν μὴ ἐλπίζον[τες σωθ]ῆναι διὰ [τὰς] πράξεις ἃ[ς ἔπ]ραξαν· ἕτερ[οι] δὲ ἐδιψύχ[ησα]ν̣ καὶ σχίσματα ἐν αὐτ[οῖς] ἐ̣π̣οιήσαντο τούτοις ο̣ὖ̣[ν κ]αὶ τοῖς διψυχήσασιν

143

(75.4)

8 ενκατελε[ιπον pap.

p. 52

5

10

15

20

25

διὰ τὰ[ς πράξεις αὐτῶν μετάνοια ἔτι ἐ[στίν ἀλλ’ ἡ μετάνοια αὐ[τῶν ταχιν]ὴ̣ χρῄζει εἶ[ναι ἵνα ἡ κατο]ι̣κία γένη̣[τ]α̣ι̣ [αὐτῶν] ε̣ἰ̣ς τὸν π[ύ]ργ̣ο̣ν̣ τῶν] δ̣ὲ [μὴ] με[τ]ανο[ούντων] ἀλλὰ [ἐπιμενόντων ταῖς] ἡδ̣[οναῖς ὁ [θάνατος ἐγγύς οἱ δὲ τὰς] [ῥάβδους ἐπιδεδωκότες] [χλωράς αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ ἄκρα] ξ]ηρὰ κ̣αὶ [σχισμὰς ἔχοντα οὗτοι πά[ντοτε ἀγαθοὶ πιστοὶ κα[ὶ ἔνδοξοι παρὰ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ἐ[γένοντο ἐλάχιστον δὲ ἥ[μαρτον διὰ μικρὰς ἐ[πιθυμίας καὶ μ̣ικρώτ[ατ]α̣ κατ’ ἀλλήλων ἔχο̣ντ[ε]ς [ἀλλὰ ἀκούσαντές μο[υ] τῶ[ν ῥημάτων τὸ πλεῖ̣[σ]τ̣ον μέρ[ο]ς ταχὺ μετε[νό]ησαν καὶ ἐγένετο ἡ κατ[ο]ι̣κία αὐτῶν εἰς̣ τὸ[ν π]ύργον τι- νὲς δὲ [ἐξ αὐ]τῶν ἐδιψ[ύχησαν δι̣χοστασίας μ[είζονας ἐποίησαν ἐν τούτοις οὖν ἔτι ἐστὶν ἐλπὶς

(76.1)

(76.2)

18 μεικρας pap. || 19 μεικρατ[ατ]α pap.

p. 53

5

μετανοίας ὅτι] ἀγαθοὶ [πάντοτε ἐγένοντο] δυσκόλως δέ τις αὐτῶν ἀποθ]ανεῖται· οἱ δὲ τὰς ῥάβδο]υς ἐπιδεδω- κότες ξηράς] ἐ[λάχιστ]ο̣ν̣ δ̣ὲ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 143

(76.3)

12/04/2013 12:08

144

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

χλωρόν οὗτο]ί̣ ε̣ἰ[σιν πἶστεύσαντες μόνο]ν τὰ δὲ ἔργα τῆ̣[ς ἀνομίας ἐ]ρ̣γασάμενοι οὐδέ τ̣οτε δὲ ἀπ]έστησαν̣ [ἀ]πὸ τ̣ο̣ῦ̣ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ τὸ] ὄ̣νο̣μα ἡ[δέως] ἐβ̣[άστ]ασαν καὶ ἡ]δέ[ως εἰς το]ὺς̣ [οἴ]κ̣ο̣[υς αὐτῶν] ὑπεδ[έξαντο τοὺς δούλους] τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἀκούσ[αντες οὖν] τ̣αύτην̣ τὴν μετάν[οιαν ἀδισ]τ̣ά[κ]τως μετενό[ησαν καὶ ἐ]ργάζονται πᾶσ[αν ἀρετὴς δι]και̣οσύνην τινὲς δ[ὲ ἐξ αὐ- τ]ῶν̣ καὶ παθοῦνται κ[αὶ ἡδέως θλίβον]τ̣αι γινώσκ[οντες τὰς πράξει]ς αὐτῶν ἃς ἔ[πραξα]ν̣ τούτων οὖν πάν[των ἡ κατοικία] εἰς τὸν πύργον̣ ἔσται καὶ με]τ̣ὰ̣ τὸ συντελ̣έσαι̣ αὐτὸν τ]ὰ̣[ς ἐ]π̣ιλύσεις πασῶ[ν τῶν ῥάβ]δων λέγει μοι ὕπ̣[αγε καὶ π]ᾶ[σ]ι λέ[γε ἵ]να μ̣ε[τανοήσωσι] κ̣α̣ὶ ζήσωσι τῷ θ(ε)ῷ [ὅτι ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἐσπλα]γ̣χνίσθη καὶ ἔ̣[πεμψέ με] δ̣οῦναι πᾶσι τὴν μετάνοιαν καὶ] περὶ τινῶν μὴ ὄντων ἀξίω]ν σωθῆναι διὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτῶ]ν ἀλλὰ μακρόθυμος ὢν ὁ κ(ύριο)ς θέλ]ει τὴ[ν κ]λ̣ῆσιν τὴ(ν)

ce )

(76.4)

(77.1)

19 θλειβονται Bonner 1934; γεινωσκοντες pap.

p. 54

5

10

15

γενομένην δ[ιὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ σωθῆνα[ι λέγω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε ἐλπίζω [ὅτι πάντες ἀκούσαντε[ς αὐτὰ μετανοήσουσιν [πείθομαι γὰρ ὅτι εἰς ἔκασ[τος τὰ ἴδια ἔ̣ργα ἐπιγνοὺς̣ [καὶ φοβηθεὶς τ[ὸν] θ̣(εὸ)ν μετ[ανοήσει ἀ[π]ο̣κ̣[ριθεί]ς μοι λέγ̣[ει ὅσοι φησί]ν̣ μ̣ετ[ανοήσωσιν ἐξ ὅλης κ]αρδ[ίας αὐτῶ]ν καὶ [κ]αθαρίσω̣[σιν ἑαυ]τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν̣ [πονηριῶν] αὐτῶν τῶν π[ροειρημέ]νων καὶ μηκέ[τι προ]σθῶσι μηδὲν ταῖς̣ ἁμα]ρτίαις αὐτ̣ῶν λ[ήμ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 144

(77.2)

(77.3)

12/04/2013 12:08



20

25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

ψον]τ̣αι ἴασιν π̣[αρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ τ]ῶν προτέρων̣ ἁ[μαρτιῶν ἐὰν μὴ διψυχ̣[ήσωσ]ι̣ν ἐπὶ ταῖς ἐντο[λαῖς τ]αύ̣ταις καὶ ζήσον[ται τῷ] θ̣(ε)ῷ ὅσοι δὲ πρ̣οσθ̣[ῶ[σι ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις αὐτῶν] καὶ πο]ρ̣εύσοντ[αι] τ[αῖς ἐπιθυμ]ίαις τοῦ αἰῶ[νος τούτου] κατακρινού[σιν] ἑ[αυτο]ὺς εἰς̣ θ̣άνατον̣ [σὺ δὲ πο- ρεύ]ου ἐ[ν τ]αῖς ἐν[τολαῖς μου κ]α̣ὶ̣ ζ̣ήσ̣[ῃ· κ̣αὶ ὃς ἂν πορε]ύσ[εται] ἐ[ν αὐταῖς

145

(77.4) Sim. VIII 11,4

18 ϊασιν pap.

p. 55

5

10

15

About 12 lines are missing at the beginning of the leaf. τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἐστιν ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἀ]σ̣θε̣- νέστερος τῇ σαρκὶ ἦς ο]ὐκ ἐδηλώθη σοι δι’ ἀγγέλου ὅτε ο]ὖν ἐνεδυναμώθης διὰ το]ῦ̣ πν(εύματο)ς καὶ ἴσχυσας τῇ ἰσχύ]ι σου ὥστε δύνασθαί σε ἄ]γγελον ἰδεῖν τότε μὲν ο]ὖν ἐδηλώθη σοι διὰ τῆς ἐκκ]λησίας ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργο]υ̣ καλῶς καὶ σεμνῶς πάντα ὡ]ς̣ ὑπ̣ὸ παρθένου ἑώρακας ν]ῦν δὲ ὑπὸ ἀγγέλου βλέπεις] διὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ μὲν πν(εύματο)ς δεῖ] δέ σε ἀκρι- βέστερον ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ] πάντα ἰδεῖν εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ ἐδόθη]ν̣ ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐνδόξου ἀγγέλου] εἰς τ̣ὸν οἶκόν σου κατοικῆσαι ἵνα δ]υνατῶς πάντα ἴδης μηδὲ]ν δει- [λαινόμενος]

Sim. IX 1,1 (78.1–2)

(78.3)

Sim. IX 1,3

5 ισχυ]ει pap. || 13–14 ακρειβεστερον pap. || 14 ϊδειν pap.

p. 56

5

About 13 lines are missing at the beginning of the leaf. θω[ν καὶ τριβόλων πλῆρες τὸ [δὲ τέταρτον βοτάνας ἔχον ἡ[μιξήρους τὰ μὲν ἐπάνω τῶ[ν βοτανῶν χλωρά τὰ δὲ πρὸ[ς ταῖς ῥίζαις ξηρά τινὲς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 145

Sim. IX 1,5 (78.5) (78.6)

12/04/2013 12:08

146

10

15

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

δὲ βοτ[άναι ὅταν ὁ ἥλιος ἐπικεκαύκ[ει ξηραὶ ἐγίνοντο τὸ δὲ [πέμπτον ὄρος ἦν τραχὺ λίαν β[οτάνας δὲ εἶχε χλωράς· τὸ [δὲ ἕκτον ὄρος ὅλον σχισμῶ̣[ν ἔγεμεν ἃς μὲν μεγάλας ἃ[ς δὲ μικράς εἶχον δὲ β̣ο[τάνας αἱ σχισμαί οὐ λί[αν δὲ ἦσαν εὐθαλεῖς αἱ βοτ[άναι μᾶλλον δὲ ὡς με-

ce )

(78.7)

7 εγεινοντο Bonner 1934 || 9 λειαν pap. || 12 μεικρας Bonner 1934 || 14 λει[αν pap.

p. 57 About 13 lines are lost at bottom of the leaf.

5

10

15

μαραμμέν[αι] ἦσαν· τὸ δὲ ἕβδο[μον ὄρος εἶχεν [βο]τάνας ἱλαράς κα[ὶ ὅλον τὸ [ὄρος] ε̣ὐ̣θ̣ηνοῦν ἦν κα[ὶ πᾶν γένο[ς] κτηνῶν καὶ ὀρνέων ἐ]νέμε[το] ε̣ἰς τὸ ὄρος ἐκεῖνο κ̣αὶ ὅσ[ο]ν ἐβόσκετο τὰ κτήνη καὶ τὰ πετεινά μᾶλλον καὶ μᾶλλον] α̣ἱ̣ [βοτά]ναι τοῦ ὄρους ἐκείνο[υ] ἔθ[αλλ]ον· τὸ δὲ ὄγδοον ὄρος] πη[γῶ]ν πλῆρες ἦν καὶ πᾶν γένο̣ς τῆς κτίσεως τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐποτίζε]τ̣ο ἐκ τῶν πηγῶν τοῦ ὄρους ἐκείν]ο̣υ· τὸ δὲ ἔνατον ὄρος ὅλως ὕδ]ω̣ρ̣ οὐκ εἶχεν καὶ ὅλον ἐρημῶδες ἦ]ν εἶχεν δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ θηρία ἑρπετὰ θα]νάσιμα διαφθείροντα ἀνθρώπο]υ̣ς̣

(78.8)

(78.9)

Sim. IX 1,9

2 ϊλαρας pap.

p. 58 ρ[ι]δ τ̣[ὸν ὅ]λ̣ο̣ν ἦ̣ν λευκόν καὶ ἡ π̣ρ̣ό̣σοψις τοῦ ὄρους ἱλαρὰ λίαν καὶ εὐπρεπέστατον ἦ]ν ἐν αὐτῷ τὸ ὄρος· εἰς 5 μ̣έσον δὲ τοῦ πεδ̣[ίου] ἔδειξ̣έ μοι πέτραν μεγάλην λευκ̣ὴν ἐκ τοῦ πεδίου ἀναβεβηκυῖαν ἡ δὲ πέτρα ὑψηλοτέρα ἦν τῶν ὀρέων 10 τετράγωνος δὲ ὥστε δύνασθαι ὅλον τὸν κόσμον χωρῆσαι παλαιὰ δὲ ἦ[ν ἡ πέτρα

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 146

Sim. IX 1,10 (78.10) (79.1)

(79.2)

12/04/2013 12:08





The Shepherd of Hermas

ἐκείνη πύλην ἐ[κκεκομμένην] ἔ[χουσ]α̣ ὡ[ς πρόσφατος

147

Sim. IX 2,2

About 16 lines are lost at bottom of the leaf. 2–3 ϊλαρα λειαν pap. || 7–8 αναβεβηκυϊαν pap.

p. 59

5

10

15

20

25

30

λινοῦς χιτῶν]ας καὶ περιεζω- σμέναι ἦσαν] εὐπρεπῶς ἔξω τοὺς ὤμους] ἔχ̣ουσαι τοὺς δεξιοὺς ὡς μέ]λλ̣ο̣υσαι φορτίον τι βαστάζει]ν ὡς ἕτοιμαι ἦσαν λίαν γὰρ] ἱλαραὶ ἦσαν καὶ πρόθυμοι με]τ̣ὰ τὸ ἰδεῖν με ταῦτα ἐθα]ύμα[ζο]ν ἐν ἐμαυτῷ ὅτι μεγ]άλ̣α̣ καὶ ἔνδ[οξα] πράγματα ἔβλεπο]ν καὶ πάλ̣[ιν] ἠπορούμην ἐπὶ τ̣αῖς παρθένοις ὅτι τρυφεραὶ οὕτως ἀνδρείως εἱστήκεισαν ὡς μέλλουσαι ὅλον τὸν οὐ[ρ]α̣νὸν βαστάζει(ν) λέγει μοι ὁ πο̣ιμήν τί ἐν σεαυ- τ̣ῷ διαλογίζῃ καὶ ἀπορῇ κα[ὶ ἐ̣ν σεαυτῷ λύπην ἐπισπᾶ[σαι ὅ]σα̣ γ̣ὰρ οὐ δύνῃ νοῆσα̣[ι μὴ ἐπιχείρει ὡς σ̣[υν]ε̣τὸς ὤν [ἀλλ’ ἐρώτα παρὰ [τοῦ] κ(υρίο)υ ἵνα λ[αβὼν σύνεσιν νοή[σ]ῃς αὐτά τ̣[ὰ ὀπίσω σου ἰδεῖν [ο]ὐ δύνῃ [τὰ δὲ ἔμπροσθέν [σο]υ βλέπ[εις ἃ οὖν ἰδεῖν ο[ὐ δ]ύνῃ σεαυ[τὸν μὴ στρέβλου ἃ βλέπει[ς δέ ἐκείνων κατακυρίευε κ̣[αὶ περὶ τῶν λο]ιπῶ[ν μ]ὴ περιεργά̣[ζου πάντα δὲ σοι δεί]ξω ἔμβλ[επε οὖν τοῖς λοιποῖς εἶδον] ἕξ ἄ[νδρας ἐ- ληλυθότας ὑψη]λοὺ[ς καὶ ἐν-

Sim. IX 2,4 (79.4)

(79.5)

(79.6)

(79.7)

(80.1)

6 λειαν Bonner 1934; ϊλαραι pap. || 7 ϊδειν pap. || 18–19 επι]χειρι pap. || 20 ϊνα pap. || 22, 24 ϊδειν pap.

p. 60 ρ[ δόξους καὶ ὁμ[οίους τῇ ἰδέᾳ ἐκάλεσαν δὲ π̣[λῆθός τι ἀνδρῶν κἀκεῖν[οι δὲ οἱ ἐληλυθότες ὑψη[λοὶ ἄνδρες 5 καὶ λίαν κ̣[αλοὶ καὶ δυνατοὶ ἦσαν̣ [καὶ ἐκέλευσαν αὐτοὺς ο[ἱ ἕξ ἄ]ν̣δ̣ρ̣[ες οἰκοδομε[ῖν] ἐ̣πάνω τ[ῆς πέτρας

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 147

12/04/2013 12:08

148

10

15

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

πύρ̣γ̣ο̣ν τινά [ἦν δὲ μέγας θόρυβος τῶν ἀνδρ[ῶν ἐκείνων τῶν ἐληλυθό̣[των οἰκοδομεῖν τὸν πύ[ργον ὧδε κ̣ἀκεῖ περι[τρεχόντων κύκλῳ τῆς πύλης [αἱ] δ̣[ὲ παρθέ- νοι ἑστηκυῖαι π̣ε̣[ρὶ τὴν πύλ[ην ἔ]λεγον τ̣ο̣ῖ[ς ἀνδράσι] σ̣π̣[ε]ύδειν δε̣ῖ̣[ν οἰκοδομηθῆναι] τὸν̣ [πύ]ρ̣γ̣[ον ἐκπεπετά]κει[σ]αν δὲ [τὰς χεῖρας αἱ] π̣αρθένοι̣ [ὡς μέλλουσαί τι λα]μβάνειν [παρὰ τῶν ἀ]ν̣δρῶν ο̣ἱ̣ [δὲ ἕξ ἄν- δρες ἐκ]έλευον [ἐκ βυθοῦ τινος λ]ίθους ἀν̣[αβαίνειν καὶ ὑ]π̣άγειν εἰ[ς τὴν οἰκοδομὴ]ν̣ τοῦ πύ[ργου ἀνέβησα]ν δὲ λίθοι[

ce )

(80.2)

(80.3)

Sim. IX 3,3

5 λειαν pap. One leaf is lost between pp. 60 and 61

p. 61 ρ]ι̣θ̣ κιλαις λε]λατομημ[έ]νοι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀν]δ̣ρ[ῶ]ν κ̣α[ὶ] ἐπεδίδοντο ταῖς παρ]θ[έν]οις αἱ δ̣ὲ παρθ[έ]νοι διέφερο]ν [αὐ]τ[ο]ὺς διὰ τῆ[ς π]ύ5 λης καὶ] ἐπ[ε]δίδουν̣ εἰς̣ τὴν οἰκοδομ]ὴν τοῦ πύργου καὶ ὅταν εἰς τὴ]ν̣ οἰκ̣οδομὴν ἐτέθ[η]σ[αν οἱ] λ̣ίθοι οἱ ποικίλοι ὅμοι[ο]ι ἐγένο]ντο λευκοὶ καὶ τὰς χρό10 ας] τὰς [πρ]οτέρας ἤλλασ[σον τι]νὲς δ̣ὲ λίθοι ἐπεδίδον[το ὑ]πὸ τῶν̣ ἀνδρῶ̣ν εἰς τὴ[ν οἰκ]οδο[μήν] καὶ οὐκ ἐγίν[οντο λαμπρ]ο̣ὶ ἀλλ’ [ο]ἷοι ἐτέθ[ησαν 15 τοιοῦτοι] κ̣αὶ ἦσαν οὐ γὰρ [ἦσαν ἀπὸ τῶν] π̣α̣ρθένων ἐπιδε[δομ]ένοι [οὗ]τοι οὖν οἱ λίθοι ἀπ̣ρεπ̣εῖς ἦσ[αν] ἐν τῇ οἰκοδομῇ [τ]οῦ π̣ύργο̣υ· εἶδον δὲ οἱ ἕξ ἄνδ[ρ]ες 20 τ]ο̣ὺς λ[ί]θους τούτους ἀπρεπεῖς τῇ] οἰκο̣δομῇ καὶ ἐκέ[λευσαν αὐ]τοὺ[ς ἀρθῆ]ναι καὶ ἀπενε̣χ̣- [θῆναι]

Sim. IX 4,5 (81.5)

(81.6)

(81.7) Sim. IX 4,7

About 8 lines are lost.

13 εγειν[οντο pap. || 19 ϊδον pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 148

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

p. 62 πα- ρενέγκα[σαι αὐ]τ[ο]ὺς ἐ[πιδῶσ̣ι[ν] εἰς τ[ὴν οἰκ]ο[δ]ομή̣[ν ἐὰν γ̣ὰρ̣ φησ[ί]ν διὰ τ[ῶ]ν χ[ειρῶν τῶν [παρθένων] τούτ̣[ων 5 μὴ διε[νεχ]θῶ[σι] διὰ τῆς [πύλης τὰς χ[ρό]ας α̣ὐτῶν ἀ[λλάξ[αι ο]ὐ δ̣ύνανται μὴ̣ κοπιᾶ[τ]ε οὖν φησ[ί]ν εἰς̣ μάτην ἐτελέσθ̣η ἐκείν[ῃ 10 τῃ῀ ἡμ̣έρ̣ᾳ ἡ οἰκοδομή ο[ὐκ ἀ]πετ[έλεσθ]η δὲ̣ ὁ π̣ύργ[ος ἔ]μελλε γ̣ὰ[ρ π]άλ[ιν] ἐποικο̣δομ]εῖσθαι· ἐγέ[νε]το δὲ ἀνοχή τις τῆς ο[ἰ]κοδομῆ[ς 15 ἐκέλευσαν δὲ αὐτοὺ[ς οἱ ἕξ ἄνδρες το̣ὺς οἰκ[οδομοῦντας ἀν[αχ]ωρῆσαι καὶ ὡσεὶ ἀναπαῆναι ταῖς δ̣[ὲ] π̣αρ[θ]έν[ο]ις ἐπέ20 ταξαν ἀπὸ τ[ο]ῦ πύργου μὴ ἀναχ]ωρε̣ῖν ἐδ[ό]κει ] ̣[

149

Sim. IX 4,8 (81.8)

(81.7)

Sim. IX 5,1

11 α]ποτ[ε]λεσθη pap.

P.Oxy. III 404/Bodleian manuscript MS. Gr. th. f. 10 [P] Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III/IV century Bibliography: L. Hurtado, The Earliest Christian Artifacts (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2006), 23; C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: AkademieVerlag, 1967). Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri III (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1903), 7–9. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Bodleian Library, Oxford Notes: These fragmentary scraps (5.3 × 7.8 cm) from a single-column papyrus codex preserve a few lines from the Shepherd of Hermas and a still unplaced section that likely derives from the Shepherd as well. The hand is a slightly right sloping uncial with some letters extending beyond the other letters. Letters are formed inconsistently. The first nine lines presented below as well as the corresponding lines from the verso are actually formed from having

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 149

12/04/2013 12:08

150

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

joined two fragments together. Grenfell and Hunt note that a slight lacuna exists between the two fragments, perhaps resulting in the loss of a line of text. Nomina sacra: κυ(?), κω(?), θυ Transcription: ↓     ἐν κ(υρί)]ω ἐὰν [μὲν οὖν καθαρὸν τὸν οἶ]κόν σου ε̣[ὕρωσι μετὰ σοῦ παρα]μ̣ενοῦσι̣[ν ἐὰν δὲ         ]αμβ̣α̣ρ̣ον̣τ̣[ 5      ἀποχ]ωρήσουσιν [    αἱ γὰρ πα]ρθέν[οι αὗτ[αι       ἀ]γ̣α̣π̣ῶσιν τ̣[   λέγω αὐτῷ] ἐλπ[ί]ξω̣ [κ(υρί)ε        ]τ̣α̣ [ ↓      ]τ̣ας εἰς τ̣[      ]σ̣αι ὧσπε[ρ δὲ οὗτος ᾧ παρέδωκ]άς με οὐ [μέμφεταί με οὐδὲ α]ὗ̣ται μέμψ̣[ον5 ταί με λέγει τ]ῷ π̣οιμένι οἶδ[α ὅτι δοῦλος το]ῦ θ(εο)ῦ θέλει ζῆ[ν καὶ τηρήσει τὰ]ς ἐντολὰς τ[α]ύ̣[τας καὶ τὰς παρθέ]νους ἐν κ̣α̣θ̣αρότητι καταστήσει τ]α̣ῦτα εἰ[π]ὼ̣ ν τῷ 10 ποιμένι πάλι]ν̣ παρέδ[ω]κ̣έν με καὶ τὰς παρθέ]νους καλ̣έσας        ]λέγ̣ει̣ αὐταῖς →    ]ν[.] ι̣δ̣[    ]ι [.]ν[     ]λ̣[ ]τ̣ω̣δ̣[.]α̣λ̣[ 5 ]υ εσ[.] α̣ [ ]ω̣ρ . [ ]. .[ →

5

10

].[ ]. . . . υ[ ]. π̣ . ω̣ [ ]. . . ν[ ]. . . υ̣τ̣α[ ]. τ̣ιν . . . . .[̣   ]. τη̣ . ι̣σ̣ . . [    ]ω̣ . α̣υ̣γ̣ειν[     ]σ̣ε̣ν̣α̣ σ̣μ̣[ λ̣[.] . . . . . α̣ι̣[ ὡς μ̣[ὴ] δ̣υν̣άμ̣[ενοι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 150

Sim. X 3, 2–5 (113.2–3)

Sim. X 4, 3–4 (113.3–5)

(114.3–4)

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

151

ἔνοχοι γ̣ίν[ονται τούτου τοῦ α̣ἵ̣[μ]ατος ποι[εῖτε οὖν 12 γειν[ονται pap.

P.Oxy. IX 1172/British Library 2067 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas: A Commentary (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress Press, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 477–9. Editio princeps: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1912), 11–16. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: British Library, London Notes: This nearly complete page (12.9 × 19.2 cm) from a papyrus codex preserves a leaf of the Shepherd of Hermas that has a parallel with P.Berl. 5513.36 at l.23 onwards. Pagination (70–1) is preserved in the upper right of the single column of text and a second leaf from the same codex has been identified (P.Oxy. L 3526). Apparently the manuscript was re-inked at line 17 and the scribe may have employed an enlarged space intended to indicate sense breaks. Nomina sacra: θυ, θω, κε, κν, κυ Transcription: →

5

10

ο κ̣α̣λ̣ὸ[ν δ]ιδοῖ ἐρ[ριμμένη δὲ ὀ]λ̣ίγον καὶ σαπρὸν φέρει αὕτη ο]ὖ̣ν ἡ πα[ρ]αβ[ολὴ εἰς τοὺς δούλους] τ̣ο̣ῦ θ(εο)ῦ κεῖται ε]ἰς πτ[ω]χ̣ὸ[ν καὶ πλούσιον πῶς φημί κ[(ύρι)ε γ]ν̣[ώ]ρισόν μοι ἄ[κουε φη]σίν [ὁ μὲν πλούσιος ἔχει χρή]μ[α]τα τὰ δὲ πρ[ὸς τ]ὸν κ(ύριο)ν πτ̣ω̣χε[ύ]ε̣ι̣ [περισπώμενος] π̣ε̣ρὶ τ]ὸν πλοῦτ[ον] ἑαυτοῦ καὶ [λί]αν μακρὰ[ν] ἔ̣χ̣ε̣ι̣ [τὴ]ν ἔντ̣ευ[ξ]ιν καὶ τὴν ἐξομολόγησιν πρ[ὸς τ]ὸν κ(ύριο)ν κ̣αὶ ἦν ἔχει βληχρὰν καὶ μικρὰν καὶ ἀ[λλ]ὴν μὴ ἔχ[ο]υ̣σ̣αν δύναμιν ὅταν οὖν ἐπαναπάῃ ἐπὶ τὸν πένητ̣α ὁ πλούσιος κ̣αὶ χορηγῇ αὐ[τῷ] τὰ δέοντα πι[σ]τεύ[ε]ι ὅτι ἐὰν ἐργάσηται εἰς τὸν πένητα δυνηθήσεται τὸν [μισθὸν εὑρεῖν παρὰ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ὅτι ὁ πένης πλούσιός ἐστ[ιν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 151

Sim. I 2,4 (51.4) (51.5)

12/04/2013 12:08

152

15

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἐν τῇ ̀ἐντεύ ́ξει αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐν τ̣ῇ ἐξο[μ]ολο̣γή[σει] κα[ὶ] δύ[ναμιν μεγάλην ἔχει παρὰ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ἡ̣ [ἔντευξις αὐτοῦ ἐ̣π̣ιχορη̣γεῖ οὖν ὁ πλούσιος̣ τ̣ῷ πένητι πάντ’ ἀ[διστάκτως ὁ πένης οὖν ἐπιχορηγούμεν̣ος ὑπὸ τοῦ πλο̣υ̣[σίου ἐν τυγχάνει τῷ θ(ε)ῷ εὐχα̣ριστῶν αὐτῷ ὑπ̣ὲρ [τοῦ διδόντος] αὐτῷ κἀκεῖνος ἔτι καὶ ἔτι ἐπισπουδάζ̣[ει περὶ τοῦ] πένητος ἵνα ἀδιάλειπτος γένηται ἐν̣ [τῇ ζωῇ αὐτ]οῦ ο ̀ἶ ́δε γάρ ὅτι ἡ τοῦ πένητος ἔντευξι[ς προσδεκτή] ἐ̣στιν καὶ πλουσία πρὸς κ(ύριο)ν ἀμφό[τεροι οὖν τὸ ἔργον] τ̣ελοῦσιν ὁ μὲν πένης ἐργάζετ[αι τῇ ἐντεύ]ξει̣ ἐν ᾗ πλουτεῖ ἣν ἔ[λ]αβεν παρὰ τοῦ [κ(υρίο)υ ταύτην ἀπο]δίδωσι τῷ κ(υρί)ῳ τῷ ἐπιχορηγοῦ[ντι αὐτῷ καὶ ὁ πλο]ύσ[ιος ὡσα]ύτως τὸ πλοῦτος ὃ ἔλ̣[αβεν παρὰ

ce )

(51.6)

(51.7)

1 ο written over indecipherable erasure || 3 ις pap. || 4 ] εχ[ι Grenfell-Hunt 1912, Wessely 1924 || 7 κν written over κυ || 11 εργασητε pap. || 16 ϋπο pap. || 17 ϋπερ pap. || 19 ϊνα, αδιαλιπτος pap. || 23 εντευ]ξι pap.

↓

30

35

40

45

οα τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἀδιστάκτως παρ[έ]χ̣ε̣τ̣ε τῷ πένητι κα[ὶ τοῦ- το ἔργο ̀ν ́ ̀μ ́έγα ἐστὶν κα[ὶ] δεκτὸν παρὰ̣ [τῷ θ](ε)ῷ ὅτι συνῆκεν ἐπὶ τῷ πλούτῳ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἠ̣ργ̣άσατ̣ο ἐπὶ τὸν πένητα ἐκ τῶν δωρημάτων τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ ἐτ[έλεσ]ε̣ν̣ τὴν διακονίαν ὀρθῶς παρὰ τοῖ[ς ο]ὖν ἀ[νθρ]ώποις ἡ πτελέα δοκεῖ καρπὸν μὴ φ[έρ̣ειν καὶ οὐκ οἴδ[ασι ο]ὐδὲ νοοῦσι ὅτι ὅταν ἀβροχ[ί]α γ]έν[η]ται ἡ̣ π̣τ̣ε̣λ̣[έα] ἔχ̣ουσα ὕδωρ τρέφει τ[ὴ]ν ἄμπελον] κ̣αὶ ἡ ἄμ̣π̣ελ̣[ο]ς ἀδιάλειπτ[ο]ν ἔχουσα τὸ ὕδωρ] διπλο̣ῦν τὸ[ν] καρπὸν ἀποδίδω̣σιν καὶ ὑπὲρ ἑ]αυτῆς καὶ ὑπ̣ὲ̣ρ τῆς πτελέας οὕτως οὖν κα[ὶ οἱ πέ]ν̣ητε̣ς̣ ὑπὲ[ρ] τ̣[ῶν] πλουσίων ἐντυγχάνοντες] πρ[ὸς τ]ὸν κ(ύριο)ν π̣λ̣η̣ρ̣ο̣φοροῦσι τὸ πλοῦτος αὐτῶν καὶ π]άλ̣ι̣[ν ο]ἱ πλού[σ]ιοι ἐπιχορηγοῦντες τοῖ]ς πέ̣[ν]η̣σι τὰ δέοντα πληροφοροῦσι τὰς ψυχὰς] αὐτ̣ῶ̣ν̣ γίνοντ̣αι οὖν ἀμφότεροι κοινω[νοὶ τοῦ ἔ]ργο̣υ τ̣ο̣ῦ δικαίου ταῦτα οὖν ὁ ποιῶν οὐ[κ ἐγκατ]αλε̣ιφθήσεται ὑπὸ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἀλλὰ ἔστα[ι γεγρα]μμένος ε[ἰ]ς τὰς βίβλους τῶν ζώντ̣ω̣[ν μακ]άριοι οἱ ἔχοντες καὶ συνιέντες ὅτι π[αρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ π]λουτίζονται ὁ γὰρ συνίων τοῦτο δυνή[σεται κ]α̣ὶ̣ διακονῆσαί τ̣ὰ ̀τί ́ ἀγαθόν ]. . . παραβολὴ δ‾

Sim. I 2,7 (51.7)

(51.9)

(52.1)

33 ϋδωρ pap. || 34 αδιαλιπτον pap. || 35–6 ϋπερ pap. || 37 ϋπερ pap. || 37–8 ετυγχανοντες pap. || 41 γει ̀ν ον ́ ̀τ̣ ́ε pap. || 43 ϋπο pap. || 45 συνϊεντες pap. || 46 πλουτιζοντε, συνϊων pap. || 47 διακονησε pap. || 48 θ̣ παραβολη Hunt 1912, Wessely 1924

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 152

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

153

P.Oxy. XIII 1599/British Library Pap. 2467 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas: A Commentary (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress Press, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); P.Lond. Lit. 225 (H. J. M. Milne, ed., Catalogue of the Literary Papyri in the British Museum [London, 1927]); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 504–6. Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XIII (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1919), 15–19. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: British Library, London Notes: This leaf from a fourth-century papyrus codex (19.8 × 24.5 cm) is written in a single column. The verso shows the hand of a second scribe who appears to have taken over the task of copying at l. 7. Some letters are slightly exaggerated and ι frequently extends below the line. It is obvious where the scribe has re-inked the pen as the letters are at first dark and then begin to fade thereafter. There are a few instances of large spaces between sense units (see l. 39), at other times a high point is used, and an apostrophe is used to note elision or between double consonants. Nomina sacra: θυ, κν, κυ Transcription: ↓

5

10

15

οβ ἀπὸ τῶν τοιούτων [. . . . . . . . .] ἡ ζωὴ ἀπέ[στη οἱ δὲ τὰς ξηρὰς καὶ ἀσήπτους ἐπιδεδωκ[ότες] καὶ οὗτοι‧ ἐγγὺς αὐτῶν ἦσαν ὑποκριταὶ κα[ὶ διδ]αχὰς εἰσφέροντες ἑτέρ̣α̣ς‧ καὶ ἐκστρέφοντε[ς] τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ· μάλλιστα δὲ πὰλιν τοὺς ἡμαρτηκότες μὴ ἀφέντες αὐτοὺς μετανοεῖν‧ ἀλλὰ ταῖς διδαχαῖς ταῖς μωραῖς πείθοντες αὐτοὺς οὗτοι οὖν ἔχουσιν ἐλπίδα τοῦ μετανοῆσαι‧ βλέπεις δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν μετανενοηκότας ἀφότε ἐλάλησ ̀α ́ς αὐτοῖς τὰς ἐντολάς μου· κα[ὶ] ἔτι μετα[ν]ο̣ήσωσιν‧ ὅσοι δὲ οὐ μετανόησαν ἀπώλεσαν τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτῶν· ὅσοι δὲ μετανόησαν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀγαθ[ο]ὶ ἐγέ]ν̣ο̣ν̣τ̣ο‧ καὶ ἐγένετο ἡ κατοικία αὐτῶν εἰ[ς] τὰ τείχη τὰ πρῶτα‧ τινὲς δὲ καὶ εἰς τὸν πύργ̣[ο]ν ἀνέβησαν‧ βλέπεις οὖν φησίν ὅτι ἡ μετάνοια τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν ζωὴν εἶχεν τὸ δὲ μὴ μετα-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 153

Sim. VIII 6,5–7,3 (72.4) (72.5)

(72.6)

12/04/2013 12:08

154

20

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

νοῆσ[αι] θάνατον ὅσοι δὲ ἡμιξήρους ἐπέ- δωκαν καὶ ἐν αὐτα̣ῖ̣ς σχισμὰς εἶχον· ἄκουε πε[ρὶ αὐτῶν· ὅσων ἦσαν αἱ ῥάβδ[α]ι ἡμιξήρους δίψυχοί εἰσιν καὶ κατάλαλοι μηδέποτε εἰρην[εύ- οντες ἐν ἑαυτοῖς‧ ἀλλὰ διχοστατεοῦντες [πάντοτ̣ε καὶ τούτοις φησίν ἐπίκειται μετάν[οια βλέπεις φησίν τινὰς ἤδη ἐξ αὐτῶν μεταν[ενοηκότας· καὶ ἔτι ἐλπίς ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς μετα̣[νοίας ὅσοι οὖν φησίν ἐξ αὐτῶν μετανενοήκα[σι βραδύτερον εἰς τὰ τείχη κατοικήσωσιν‧ οἱ δὲ οὐ μετανοήσωσιν ταῖς πράξε[σ]ιν αὐτῶν θανάτῳ ἀποθανοῦνται‧

ce )

(73.1) (73.2)

(73.3)

1 〚τ̣ο̣ι̣ο̣υ̣τ̣ω̣ν̣〛‚ Wessely 1924, Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 2 οϊ pap. || 3 ϋποκριται pap. || 5 μα〚λ〛λιστα Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 8 βλεπις pap. || 9 μετανενοηκοτες pap. ; αφ’ οτε Wessely 1924, Grenfell-Hunt 1919 || 11 μετενοησαν pap. || 12 μετενοησαν pap. || 13 ε̣γ̣[ι]ν̣ο̣ν̣τ̣ο Wessely 1924; κατ’οικια Grenfell-Hunt 1919, Wessely 1924 || 14 τιχη pap.; erasure following πρωτα || 15 βλεπις pap. || 21 διχοστατουντες pap. || 26 τιχη pap.

→ 30

35

40

45

50

55

ογ Sim. VIII 7,4–8,3 (73.4) ο[ἱ δ]ὲ χλωρὰς ἐπιδεδωκότες τὰς ῥάβδους αὐτῶν κα̣[ὶ σχι]σμὰς ἐχούσας οὗτοι πάντοτε πιστοὶ καὶ ἀγα[θοὶ] ἐγένοντο ἔχοντες δὲ ζῆλόν τινα ἐν ἀλλ[ή]λοις περὶ πρωτείων καὶ περὶ δόξης ἀλλὰ πάντες οὗτοι μῶροί εἰσιν ἐν ἀλλήλοις ἀλλὰ καὶ οὗ- (73.5) τοι ἀκούσαντες τῶν̣ ἐ̣ν̣τ̣ο̣λ̣ῶν μου ἀγαθο̣ὶ ὄντες ἐκαθάρισαν ἑαυτοὺς καὶ μετανόησ̣α̣ν̣ ταχύ ἐγένετο οὖν ἡ κατοίκησις αὑτῶν εἰς τὸν πύργον· ἐὰν δέ τις αὐτῶν πάλιν ἐπιστραφῇ εἰς τ̣ὴν διχοσ[τα]σίαν ἐκ κολληθήσεται τοῦ πύργου καὶ ἀπολέσει τὴν̣ ζωὴν αὐτοῦ‧ ἡ ζωὴ πάντων (73.6) ἐστὶν τῶν τηρο̣ύντων τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ καὶ τὰς ἐντολὰς δὲ περὶ πρωτείων ἢ περὶ δόξης οὐκ̣ ἔστιν ἀλλὰ περὶ μακροθυμίας καὶ περὶ ταπεινοφρ[ο]σύνης ἀνδρὸς ἐν τοῖς δὲ τοιούτοις ἡ ζωὴ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ἐν] δὲ τοῖς διχοστάταις καὶ παρανόμοις θάνατος· τῶν δὲ ἐπιδεδωκότων τὰς ῥάβδους ἥμισυ χλώρας ἥμισυ (74.1) ξηράς οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἐν ταῖς πραγματείαις αὐτῶν ἐμπεφυρμένοι καὶ τοῖς ἁγίοις μὴ κολλώμενοι δ̣ιὰ τοῦτο τὸ ἥ[μ]ι̣συ αὐτῶν ζῇ καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ ἀπέθανεν π]ολλοὶ οὖν ἀκούσα̣ντες τῶν ἐντολῶν μου μετε- (74.2) ν]όησαν ὅσοι οὖν μετενόησαν ἡ κατοικία αὐτῶν εἰς] τὸν πύργον τινὲς δὲ αὐτῶν εἰς τέλος ἀπέστησαν̣ οὗτο]ι οὖν μετάνοιαν οὐκ ἔχουσιν διὰ τὰς πραγματείας γ]ὰρ αὐτῶν ἐβλασφήσαν τὸν κ(ύριο)ν καὶ ἀπηρνήσαντο α]ὐ̣τόν ἀπώλεσαν οὖν τὴν ζωὴν αὐτῶν διὰ τὴν πονη]ρίαν ἣν ἔπραξαν πολλοὶ δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐδιψύχησαν (74.3) ο̣ὗ̣τοι οὖν ἔτι ἔχουσιν μετάνοιαν ἐὰν ταχὺ μετανοήσωσιν̣

29 ο[σοι δ]ε Grenfell-Hunt 1919, Wessely 1924 || 32 αλ’ληλοις, πρωτιων, δοξας pap. || 33 αλ’ληλοις pap. || 35 μετενοησαν pap. || 36 τον: pap. || 38 εκ’κολ’ληθησεται pap. || 39 απολεσι pap. || 41 πρωτιων pap. || 42–3 ταπινοφροσυνης pap. || 44 διχοστατοις pap. || 46 πραγματιαις pap. || 47 ενπεφυρμενοι, κολ’λώμενοι pap. || 53 γαρ’ pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 154

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

155

P.Oxy. XV 1783/MS Gen 1026/22 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 503–4. Editio princeps: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922), 15–17. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Glasgow University, Scotland Notes: A miniature codex (9.3 × 6 cm), this fragment written on vellum preserves a single leaf written in a neat, slightly slanting uncial. On l. 4, the scribe left an enlarged space following πληροφορήσει to indicate a sense break. There is otherwise no punctuation or breathing marks evident on this small fragment. The parchment has perhaps faded since the editio princeps or perhaps the use of a reagent enabled Hunt to read more than is possible today. Hunt classifies this text as a palimpsest and notes the following text, which he saw with the use of a reagent, “τον περιεσχισ̣[θη] ου μονον τω και πληρ̣ω̣.”4 Nomina sacra θν, θς, κυ Transcription:

5

πολυσπλ̣[α]γχνίαν αὐτοῦ ὅτι ο]ὐ μή σε̣ [ἐ]ν̣καταλ[ί]ψ̣ει ἀλλὰ τὸ α]ἴτημα̣ τῆς ψυχῆς σου πληροφορήσει‧ οὐκ ἔ̣σ̣τιν ὁ θ(εὸ)ς ὡς οἱ ἄ]νθρωπ[οι μ]νησικακοῦντες ἀλλ’] αὐτὸς [ἀμν]ησικάκητός ἐστιν

Mand. IX 2 (39.2) (39.3)

3 ενκαταλειψει Wessely 1924, Hunt 1922 || 4 φορησει: Wessely 1924, Hunt 1922



5

[πάντων τῶν αἰτημάτων σου] ἀνυστέρ[ητος] ἔσῃ ἐὰν̣ [ἀδιστάκτως αἰτ[ή]σ̣[ῃ] π̣αρ̣ὰ τοῦ̣ [κ(υρίο)υ] ἐ̣ὰν̣ δέ διστάσ̣ῃ[ς ἐν τῇ κ]αρδ̣[ίᾳ] σ̣[ου οὐ μὴ λάβ[ῃς τ]ῶ̣[ν] α̣ἰτη̣μ̣[άτων σου οἱ γὰρ δισ[τάζοντες εἰς τὸν θ(εό)ν οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ δ̣ίψ̣υ̣χ̣ο̣ι̣ κ̣α̣ὶ

Mand. IX 4 (39.4) (39.5)

1 Hunt 1922 was able to restore the beginning of this line with hesitation. || 5 λαβεις Hunt 1922 A. S. Hunt, The Oxhyrhynchus Papyri XV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922), 16.

4

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 155

12/04/2013 12:08

156

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XV 1828 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967); G. Mercati, “Passo del Pastore di Erma riconosciuto nel pap. Oxy. 1828,” Bib 6 (1925): 336–8. Editio princeps: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922), 229–30. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sakler Library, Oxford Notes: See notes under P.Oxy. XV 1783. There is some transfer of ink from the opposing pages, and punctuation appears at ll. 3, 5 (skin side) by leaving a space between words. The vellum is of a fine quality. Nomina sacra: possibly ανω Transcription:

5

     ἣ]ν π[οιεῖ   α]ὔ̣ρ̣ιον ἐπιλανθάνεται [τί πρὸ μιᾶς   ἔ]πραξεν‧ ἡ γαρ τρυφὴ καὶ [ἀπάτη μν]ήμας οὐ[κ] ἔχει διὰ τὴν ἀ[φροσύνη]ν ἐνδέδυται‧ ἡ δὲ τιμ[ωρία καὶ βάσα]ν̣ο[ς ὅ]ταν̣ πολλη[θ]ῇ̣ τῷ‧ [ἀν(θρώπ)ω

Sim. VI 3,3 (65.3)

3 επρασιν pap. || 5 νην η]ν Mercati 1925, τειμ[ωρια] pap. || 5–6 η βασανος Mercati1925 || 6 κολληθηι Mercati 1925; ι̣ο̣[. ο]ταν̣ πολλα̣ . [.] . τω[ Hunt 1922

    ] κ̣αὶ̣ γὰρ ὀξύχολ̣[ος̣ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ πράξει    τ]ὸ̣ ἱκανὸν ποιῶν τρυφ[ᾷ‧ καὶ ὁ μοιχὸς    καὶ] ὁ μέθυσος καὶ ὁ κατάλα[λος καὶ ὁ    ψε]ὺστης καὶ ὁ πλεονέκτης [καὶ ὁ ἀπ5   οστε]ρητὴς καὶ ὁ τούτοις τὰ [ὅμοια πάντα] ποιῶ[ν τ]ῃ ἰδί̣[α] νό[σῳ] τ̣ο ἱ[κανὸν

Sim. VI 5,5 (65.5)

2 ϊκανον pap.; τρυφ[ηι Hunt 1922 || 5 τουουτο⸌ι⸍ς pap.; τοιουτος Mercati 1925, Hunt 1922 || 5–6 [παραπλησια?] Hunt 1922, Mercati 1925 || 6 ιδι[αι Mercati 1925; [τ]η̣ι δι̣[α]νο[ιαι] τ̣ου[ Hunt 1922

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 156

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

157

P.Oxy. L 3526 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: IV century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: C. H. Roberts, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L (ed. J. R. Rea; London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 14–17. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Current housing location: Oxford, Sackler Library Notes: This single papyrus (11 × 18 cm) leaf belongs to the same codex as P.Oxy. IX 1172. The scribe notes some rough breathing marks (l. 36) with extra flourishes and a tendency towards carelessness. Nomina sacra: κε, κν, πνι, πνα, πνς but uncontracted ανθρωπος Transcription: →

5

10

15

20

25

         ἱλαρ]ά ἀγ̣α̣λ̣[λ]ι̣[ωμένη ἀμέριμνος οὖσα δοξάζου]σ̣α τὸν κ(ύριο)ν̣ ἐ̣ν [πα]ν̣τὶ καιρῷ μηδὲν ἐν ἑαυτῇ ἔ]χ̣ουσα πικρόν παραμένουσα διὰ πάντος πρ]α̣εῖα καὶ ἡσύχιος αὕτη οὖν ἡ μακροθυμία κατοι]κ̣εῖ μετὰ τῶν τὴν πίστιν ἐχόντων ὁλόκληρο]ν̣ ἡ δὲ ὀξυχολία πρῶ- τον μὲν μωρά ἐστιν] ἐλαφρά καὶ ἄφρων εἶτα ἐκ τῆς ἀφροσύν]η̣ς̣ γίνεται πικρ ̀ί ́ α 〚α〛 εἶτ’     ] ̣ἐ̣κ̣ δ̣[ὲ] τ̣οῦ θυμοῦ ὀργ̣ή εἶτ’ ἐκ̣ θ̣υ̣μοῦ] μ̣̣ῆ̣[ν]ι̣ς̣ εἶτ’ ἡ μῆνις αὕτ̣η̣ ἐκ το̣σ̣ο̣ύτων κ]α̣κῶ̣ν̣ συνισταμένη γίνεται ἁμαρτί]α μεγ[ά]λ̣η καὶ ἀνίατος ὅταν γὰρ πάν- τα τὰ π]ν̣(εῦμ)α̣ ἐν̣ ἑνὶ̣ ἀγγείῳ κατοικ̣ῇ οὐκέτι τὸ πν(εῦμ)α] τὸ ἅγιον χ̣[ω]ρεῖ ἐκεῖνο τὸ ἀγγ ̀ι ́ ο〚ς〛 ἀλλ’ ὑπερπλεο]ν̣ά[ζει τρυ]φερὸν οὖν πν(εῦμ)α μὴ ἔχο(ν) συνήθειαν με]τ̣ὰ̣ [πονηρο]ῦ πν(εύματο)ς κατοικε̣ῖν       ]. . .ἀπ̣[οχω]ρ̣εῖ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρ̣[ώπου τοῦ τοιούτου] καὶ ζητεῖ [κ]α̣τοικεῖν μετ̣[ὰ πραότητος κα]ὶ ἡσυχίας πάσης εἶτα ὅταν [ἀπο- στῇ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀν]θρ̣ώπου ἐκείνου οὗ κατ[οικεῖ γίνεται ὁ ἄνθρωπο]ς̣ ἐκεῖνος κεν̣[ὸ]ς̣ [ἀπὸ τοῦ πν(εύματο)ς τοῦ] δικαί[ο]υ καὶ τ̣[ὸ] λ̣[οιπὸν πεπληρωμένος τοῖς] πν(εύμασ)ι τοῖς πον̣[ηροῖς ἀκαταστατεῖ ἐν πά]σ̣ῃ πράξει αὐ̣[τοῦ περισπώμενος ὧδε κἀ]κ̣ε̣ῖ̣ ἀπὸ [τῶν ἀνθρώπων τῶν

Mand. V 2,3 – VI 1,2 (34.3)

(34.4)

(34.5) (34.6)

(34.7)

8 γεινεται, α  pap. || 11 συνεστραμμενη γεινεται pap. || 13 αγγιω pap. || 14 αγγ ⸌ι⸍ο〚ς〛 ⸌ν⸍ Rea || 15 ον for ουν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 157

12/04/2013 12:08

158

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

↓

πονη]ρ̣ῶ̣ν̣ [καὶ ὅλως ἀποτυφλοῦται ἀπὸ τ[ῆς] διανοίας τῆ̣[ς ἀγαθῆς οὕτως οὖν συμβαίνει̣ π̣ᾶσι τοῖς ὀξυ[χόλοις ἀπέχου οὖν ἀπὸ τῆς ὀξυχόλιας τοῦ πο[νηροῦ πν(εύματο)ς ἔνδυσαι δὲ τὴν 30 μακροθυμίαν καὶ [ἀντίστα τῇ ὀξυχολίᾳ καὶ τ[ῇ] πικρίᾳ καὶ ἔσῃ [εὑρισκόμενος μετὰ τῆς σ]ε̣μ̣νότητος τῆς ἠγα[πημένης ὑπὸ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ β̣λ̣έπε οὖν μήποτε παρ̣[ενθυμηθῇς τῆς ἐντο]λ̣ῆ̣ς̣ τ̣αύτης ἐὰν γὰρ τα[ύτης] τ̣ῆ̣[ς ἐντο35 λῆς] κυριεύσῃς ̀δύνῃ ζῆσαι ́ καὶ τὰς λοιπ̣ὰ̣ς̣ ἐντ[ολὰς δυνήσῃ φυλάξαι ἅς ⟨σ⟩οι μέλλω ἐντέλλε[σθαι ἰσχυρ̣οποιου οὖν ἐν αὐταῖς καὶ ἐνδυναμ̣[οῦ καὶ πάντες ἐνδυναμού[σθ]ωσαν ὅσοι [ἐὰν θελήσουσι ἐν αὐταῖς π[ορεύεσ]θαι 40        Ἐντολ̣[ὴ ϛ ἐ]νετειλάμην σ[οι φ]η̣σίν ἐ[ν τῇ πρώτῃ ἐντολῇ ἵ]να φυλάξῃς τ̣ὴ̣ν̣ πίσ[τι]ν̣ κ̣α̣[ὶ τὸν φόβον καὶ τὴν ἐγκ]ράτειαν ναί φημί κ(ύρι)ε ἀλ[λὰ νῦν φησίν θέλ]ω σοι δηλῶσαι τὰς δυνάμ[εις αὐτῶν ἵνα νοή45 σῃ]ς τίς̣ ̀αὐτῶν ́ τ̣ί̣ν̣α δύ[να]μ[ιν ἔχει καὶ ἐνέργειαν διπλαῖ γάρ] εἰσιν αἱ ἐνέργ[ειαι αὐτῶν κεῖνται οὖν ἐπὶ δι]καίῳ καὶ ἀδίκ[ῳ σὺ οὖν πίσ- τευε τῷ δικαίῳ] τῷ δὲ ἀδ̣ίκῳ [μὴ πιστεύσῃς τὸ γὰρ δίκαιον] ὁ̣ρθὴν̣ ὁ[δὸν ἔχει

(34.8)

(35.1)

(35.2)

31 πεικρια pap. || 35–6 δυνησει pap. || 43 εγκρατιαν pap.

P.Oxy. L 3527 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: C. H. Roberts, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L (ed. J. R. Rea; London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 17–20. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: P.Oxy. L 3527, a papyrus leaf (10.5 × 19 cm) from the early third century, presents an interesting problem for understanding what form the Shepherd of Hermas circulated in during the first Christian centuries. The pagination seems to indicate that this particular

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 158

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

159

codex would have begun with Mandates 4 and a similar situation seems to have existed for the Michigan Hermas codex. An enlarged letter indicates the beginning of a sentence, and an extra space signifies an end. The hand is a neat upright uncial with occasional embellishments. Both the right and left margins are still visible as well as the upper margin. Roberts estimates that there were “two columns to the page, and a complete column of writing would have measured 8.5 × 22 cm.”5 Transcription: ↓

5

10

15

20

25

πβ εἰς] τ̣ὸν τόπον τοῦ ἀγ̣[γέλου τοῦ] μεγάλου κἀγὼ πα̣[ρεστάθην] αὐτῷ λέγει μοι π̣[ερίζωσαι] ὠμόλινον καὶ διακ̣[όνει μοι] περιεζωσάμη̣[ν ἐγὼ ὠμό]λινον γεγονὸς κ̣α[θ]α̣ρόν] ἰδών δέ με πε̣ρι̣[εζω]σ̣- μέν]ον καὶ ἕτοιμον [ὄν]τ̣α τοῦ διακ]ονεῖν αὐτῷ κάλε[ι] φ̣ησ̣ί̣ν τοὺ]ς̣ ἄνδρας ὧν εἰσιν α̣ἱ̣ ῥάβδο]ι̣ πεφυτευμένα ̀ι ́ κατὰ [τ]ὰ    ] ὅστις ἔδωκεν τὰς ῥάβδου]ς̣ ἀπῆλθον εἰς τὸ π̣ε̣δ̣ί̣ο̣ν καὶ ἐκ]άλεσα πάντας̣ κ̣[αὶ ἐστά]θ̣η̣ πά]ν̣τα τὰ τάγμα̣[τα λ]έγει δὲ αὐτ̣ο̣ῖς ἕκαστος ἔκ[τε]ινα̣ τῷ τὰς ῥάβδους τὰς ἰδ̣[ί]α̣ς καὶ φερέτω πρός με [π]ρ̣ῶ̣- τοι ἐπέδωκαν οἱ τὰς [ῥά]β̣δ̣[ο]υ̣ς̣ ξηρὰς καὶ βεβρωμέν̣[α]ς ἐ[σ]χ̣ηκότες ὡσαύτως εὑρέ[θ]η̣σ̣α̣ν̣ ξηραὶ καὶ κ̣εκομμέναι ἐ̣κέλευσεν αὐτο̣ὺς χωρὶς [στῆ]ν̣[αι ἄλλοι ἐπέδωκαν τὰς̣ ῥ[άβδ]ο̣υ̣ς̣ ξη[ρὰ]ς καὶ μ[ὴ] κ̣ε̣[κομμένας ἔχ̣[οντες

Sim. VIII 4,1–5 (70.1)

(70.2)

(70.3) (70.4)

(70.5)

6 γεγονως pap. || 7 ϊδων pap.

→

πγ στῆ]ν̣α̣ι̣ εἶτα ἐπέδωκα[ν οἱ ῥάβδους] ἡμιξ̣ήρους σχισμ̣[ὰς ἐχού]σ̣ας πολλοὶ ἐξ α[ὐτῶν

Sim. VIII 4,5–7,2 (70.6)

C. H. Roberts, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L (ed. J. R. Rea; London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 17.

5

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 159

12/04/2013 12:08

160

30

35

40

45

50

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

χλωρ]ὰς ἐπέδωκαν κα[ὶ μὴ ἐχούσ̣α̣[ς σ]χ̣ι̣σ̣μά[ς τινὲς δὲ χλωρὰς καὶ π̣αραφυάδας ἐ̣χούσ[ας καὶ εἰς τὰς παραφυάδας κα[ρπούς οἵας ἔσχον οἱ εἰς τὸν πύ[ργον πορ[ε]υ̣θέντες ἐστεφα[νωμένοι τινὲς δὲ ἐπέδ̣[ωκαν ξηρὰς καὶ βεβρωμένα[ς τινὲς δὲ ξηρὰς καὶ ἀβρώτ̣[ους τινὲς δὲ οἷoι ἦσαν ἡμ̣ί̣[ξηροι καὶ σ̣χ̣ι̣σμὰς ἔχουσαι ἐκέλε[υσεν [αὐτο]ὺ̣ς̣ ἕν̣α ἕκα[σ]τ̣ο̣ν̣ χωρ[ι]σθῆν̣αι πρὸς τὰ̣ [ἴ]δ̣ια τάγματα τοὺς δὲ χωρίς εἶτα ἐπεδίδουν οἱ χλωρὰς μὲν ἔχοντες̣ σχισμὰς δὲ 〚οὐκ〛 ἐχούσας οὗτοι πάντες χλωρὰς ἐπέδω̣κ̣αν καὶ ἔστησαν εἰς τὸ ἴδιον τάγμα ἐχάρη ὁ ποιμὴν ἐπὶ τούτοις̣ ὅ[τ]ι̣ πάντες ἠλλοιώθησαν κ̣αὶ ἀπέθοντο τὰ σχίσ]ματα̣ α̣ὐ̣τῶν ἐπέδω- καν δὲ καὶ οἱ τὸ ἥμι]σ̣υ̣ χ̣[λω]ρ̣όν

ce )

(71.1)

(71.2)

43 ϊδιον pap.

P.Oxy. L 3528 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: II/III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: C. H. Roberts, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L (ed. J. R. Rea; London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983), 21. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: This single-column papyrus leaf (2.9 × 9.6 cm) preserves pagination (119) in a different hand, which may suggest a professional production as well as the possibility that the Similitudes circulated separately from the Mandates and Visions. There is no visible punctuation or breathing marks, but the letters are neatly formed with minor embellishment. Nomina sacra: θυ

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 160

12/04/2013 12:08



The Shepherd of Hermas

161

Transcription: →

3 ↓ 6

ριθ̣ θειν ε]ἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἀλλὰ τούτοις πᾶσι] φήσιν μετ̣άνοιά ἐστιν ταχινὴ δὲ ἵν’ ὃ τοῖς] π̣ρ̣οτ̣έροις χ̣ρ̣όν̣οις

Sim. IX 20,3–4 (97.2–3)

πέμπτου ὄρου[ς τοῦ ἔχοντος βοτά- νας χλώρας κα[ὶ τραχέος ὄντος οἱ πισ]τ̣εύσαντε[ς

Sim. IX 22, 1 (99.1)

P.Oxy. LXIX 4705 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: N. Gonis, D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005), 1–3. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: This small fragment (8 × 8 cm) from a papyrus roll dates to the third century. On the reverse side of the roll there is an unidentified literary text. Middle (ll. 4, 5, 7, 9) and high points (l. 8) serve to punctuate the text. Gonis suggests that the punctuation may have “served as pointers for reading aloud,” while they clearly mark sense divisions in the given passage.6 The hand is uneven and tends toward rounded letters. A later corrector is likely responsible for the change in l. 3. Nomina sacra: θν Transcription:

καρδίαι]ς̣ α̣ὐ[τῶν] θάν[α]τ̣ο̣ν καὶ α̣[ἰχμα- λωτισ]μ̣ὸν̣ [ἐπ]ι̣σπῶ̣ν̣τ̣αι μά[λιστα οἱ] τὸν  ̀α ́〚ε〛ἰῶ[ν]α̣ τοῦτο̣ν̣ πε̣[ριποιούμε]νοι· κα[ὶ γ]α̣υριῶντες ἐν̣ [τῷ

Vis. I 1,8–9 (1.8)

N. Gonis, D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds, Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005), 2.

6

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 161

12/04/2013 12:08

162

5

10

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

πλο]ύτῳ αὐτῶ̣ν· καὶ μὴ ἀν̣[τεχόμ]ενοι τῶν ἀγαθῶν τῶν̣ [μελλόν]τω̣ν· [μετ]α̣μελήσουσιν [αἱ ψυχ]αὶ̣ αὐτ̣[ῶ]ν̣· οἵτινες οὐκ ἔ̣[χουσιν] ἐλπίδα· ἀλλ’ αὐτοὺς ἀπε̣[γνώκασι]ν̣ καὶ τὴν ζωὴν αὐτῶν [ἀλλὰ σ]ὺ̣ π̣ροσεύχου πρὸς τὸν θ(εό)ν̣ [καὶ ἰάσετ]α̣[ι] τ̣ὰ ἁμ̣α̣ρτήματά σο̣υ̣ [

ce )

(1.9)

P.Oxy. LXIX 4706 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: II/III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: N. Gonis, D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005), 3–12. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Current housing location: Oxford, Sackler Library Notes: These 27 fragments from a papyrus roll with writing on one side only were part of a longer text that contained both the Visions and Mandata. The final ten fragments have not been placed. The upper margin measures 0.6 cm (fr. 12) and the lower margin measures 2.8 cm (fragments 1, 16). The hand is an informal cursive and there are no punctuation marks in these surviving fragments. Nomina sacra: uncontracted forms Transcription: fr. 1

5

10

παντών ἀξιώτερος] εἶ ἵνα σοι ἀποκαλύφθη ἄλ]λ̣οι γὰρ σου πρότεροί εἰσιν καὶ β]ελτίονές σου οἷς ἔδει ἀπο]καλυφθῆναι τὰ ὁράματα τ]αῦτα ἀλλὰ ἵνα δοξασθῇ τ]ὸ̣ ὄνομα τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ σοὶ ἀπεκ]αλύφθ[η καὶ ἔτι ἀποκαλυφθή]σ̣εται διὰ τοὺς διψύχους] δ̣ι̣αλογιζομένους ἐν ταῖς] καρδίαις αὐτῶν εἰ ἄρα ἔστι]ν ταῦ[τα]

Vis. III 4,3 (12.3)

3–4 βελτειονες pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 162

12/04/2013 12:08



fr. 2

5

fr. 3

5

The Shepherd of Hermas

163

ἔ]σ̣ον[ται τῷ θ(ε)ῷ ὥσπερ γὰρ ὁ] λ̣ίθο[ς ὁ στρογγύλος ἐὰν μὴ π]ερι[κοπῇ καὶ ἀποβάλῃ ἐξ] α̣ὐτ̣[οῦ τι οὐ δύναται τετράγ]ω̣ν̣ο̣[ς γενέσθαι οὕτω καὶ οἱ πλουτ]οῦν[τες ἐν τούτῳ τῷ αἰῶνι ἐὰ]ν̣ μ̣[ὴ περικοπῂ αὐτῶν

Vis. III 6,6–7 (14.6)

τὸν κ]ύριον [καὶ ἐκκλεισθή- σεσθε] μ̣ετ[ὰ τῶν ἀγαθῶν ὑμῶν ἔξ]ω̣ τῆς [θύρας τοῦ πύργου νῦν οὖ]ν ὑμ[ῖν λέγω τοῖς προηγουμ]ένο[ις τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ τοῖς] π̣[ρωτοκαθεδρίταις

Vis. III 9,6–7 (17.6–7)

4 ϋμειν pap.

fr. 4 + 5

5

10

15

  ἡ θέσις ὅτι τέσσα]ρ̣ας̣ [πό- δας ἔχει τὸ συμψέλι]ον [καὶ ἰσχυρῶς ἕστηκε]ν̣ καὶ γὰ[ρ ὁ κόσμος διὰ τεσσ]άρων [στοιχείων κρατεῖται] οἱ οὖν [με- τα]νοήσαν̣τ̣[ες ὁ λο]τ̣ελ[ῶς νέοι] ἔσονται [καὶ τε]θεμ[ελιωμ]ένοι ἐξ ὅ[λης τῆς κ]αρδ[ίας με]τ̣ανοήσαν̣[τες ἀπ]έ̣χ̣[εις ὁλο]τ̣ελ[ῆ τὴν ἀποκ]άλυψι̣[ν μηκ]έτι [μηδὲν αἰτή]ση ἐὰν̣[ τι δὲ δέῃ ἀποκ]α̣λυφθή[σεταί σοι ὅρασις τετ]άρτη ἣν εἶδον ἀδελφοί] μετὰ [ ἡμέρας εἴκοσι τῆς] π̣ροτέ[ρας

Vis. III 13,3 – IV 1,1 7–9 (21.3)

(21.4)

(22.1)

1 τεσσαρες pap. || 12 σοι αποκαλυφθησεται Gonis 2005 fr. 6

5

  ὡσεὶ κεράμου καὶ] ἠ̣ρ̣[ξά- μην κλαίειν καὶ ἐρωτ]ᾶ̣ν τ̣[ὸν κύριον ἵνα με λυτρώ]σ̣ητα[ι ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπανεμν]ήσθη̣[ν τοῦ ῥήματος οὗ ἀκηκόει]ν μ[ὴ διψυχήσεις Ἑρμᾶ ἐνδυ]σάμ̣[ε- νος οὖν ἀδελφοί τὴν] π̣ί̣[σ]τ̣[ιν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 163

Vis. IV 1,7–8 (22.6–7)

(22.8)

12/04/2013 12:08

164

fr. 7

5 fr. 8

5

fr. 9.

5 fr. 10

5 fr. 11

5

fr. 12

5

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

τον ἔ]δω[κα οὕτω δὲ τὸ θηρί- ον] ἤρχ[ετο ῥοίζῳ ὥστε δύνασ]θαι α[ὐτὸ πόλιν λυμᾶναι ἔρ]χ̣ομα[ι ἐγγὺς αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸ τη]λ̣ικοῦτ̣[ο κῆτος

ce )

Vis. IV 1, 8–9 (22.8) (22.9)

ὁ θε]ὸς [δίδωσίν σοι πᾶσιν ὑστε- ρου]μ[ένοις δίδου ἁπλῶς μὴ διστ]άζ[ων τίνι δῷς ἣ τίνι μὴ δ]ῷς [πᾶσιν γὰρ ὁ θεὸς δίδοσθα]ι θέ[λει ἀπὸ τῶν ἰδίων δωρ]ημά[των οἱ οὖν λαμβάνοντ]ε̣ς ἀ[ποδώσουσιν

Mand. II, 4 (27.4)

μὴ ἀν]αβαι̣[νέτω σου ἐπὶ τὴν καρ]δίαν̣ [περὶ γυναικὸς ἀλ]λ̣οτρία̣[ς ἢ περὶ πορνείας τιν]ος ἢ π[ερὶ τοιούτων τιν]ῶν ὁμ̣[οιωμάτων πονηρῶ]ν̣ τοῦ̣[το γὰρ ποιῶν

Mand. IV 1,1 (29.1)

ἐὰν τις ἐκπειρασθεὶς ὑπὸ] τ̣ο̣ῦ̣ διαβόλου ἁμαρτήσῃ μίαν] μετάνοιαν ἔχει ἐὰν δὲ ὑπὸ χ]ε̣ῖρα ἁμαρτάνῃ καὶ μὴ μεταν]οῇ ἀσύμφορον ἐστι τῷ ἀν]θ̣ρώπῳ τῷ τοιούτω δυσκ]ό

Mand. IV 3,6 (31.6)

τῷ θεῷ ταῦτά σοι ὅσ]α̣ λαλῶ [ ἢ καὶ μέλλω λαλεῖν φ]ύλλασ-[ σε ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἀφ’ ἧς] μ̣οι παρ̣[εδόθης καὶ εἰς τὸν οἰκόν] σου κα-[ τοικήσω τῶν δὲ προτέρω]ν σου [ παραπτώματων ἄφεσι]ς̣ ἔσται̣ [ ]. . .

Mand. IV 4,3–4 (32.3–4)

μιγῇ ἡ ὀ]ξυ[χολία τῇ μακροθυμίᾳ μιαίνετ]αι [ἡ μακροθυμία καὶ οὐκ εὐχρη]στό[ς ἐστι τῷ θεῷ ἡ ἔντευξις] αὐ̣[τῆς ἤθελον φημί κύριε] γ̣ν[ῶναι τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῆς ὀ]ξυ[χολίας ἵνα φυλάξωμαι] ἀπ’ [αὐτῆς καὶ μήν

Mand. V 1, 6–7 (33.6–7)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 164

12/04/2013 12:08



10 fr. 13

5

10

15

The Shepherd of Hermas

165

φησίν] ἐὰν [μὴ φυλάξῃ ἀπ’ αὐτῆς σὺ] κ̣αὶ [ὁ οἶκός σου ἀπώλεσας τ]ὴ̣[ν πᾶσαν ἐλπίδα στρεβλ]ὴ̣[ν ἔασον ἡ] γ̣ὰ[ρ στρεβ]λὴ ὁδὸς [τρ]ίβους [οὐκ ἔχει] καὶ τραχεῖα ἐστ[ι καὶ ἀκανθ]ώδης βλαβερὰ [οὖν ἐστι τ]οῖς ἐν αὐτῇ πο[ρευομένο]ις οἱ δὲ τ[ῇ] ὀρθῇ ὁ[δῷ πορευό]μενοι ὁμαλῶ[ς περιπατοῦσ]ι καὶ ἀπροσκό[πως οὔτε] γὰρ̣ τραχεῖα ἐστ[ιν οὔτε ἀκαν]θώδ〚ε〛 ̀η ́ς βλέπε̣[ις οὖν ὅ]τ̣ι συμφορώτ[ερόν ἐστι ταύτ]ῃ τῇ ὁδῷ π[ορεύεσθαι ἀρέσ]κ̣ει φημί [κύριε ταύ- τῃ τῇ ὁ]δ̣ῷ πορεύ[εσθαι πορεύσῃ] φ̣[ησί] καὶ [ὅς ἂν

Mand. VI 1,3–5 (35.3–4)

(35.5)

2 τρειβους pap.

fr. 14

5

ἐ]ν[τολὰς αὐτοῦ ἐκεί- νω]ν ἡ̣ [ζωή ἐστι παρὰ τῷ θε]ῷ τῶν δ[ὲ μὴ φυλασσόντω]ν τὰς ἐν[τολὰς αὐτοῦ οὐδὲ ζω]ὴ ̣ἐ̣ν αὐτ[οῖς ] ἐντ[ολὴ ή ]..[.].[

Mand. VII 5 (37.5)

6 εντολη ογδοη Gonis 2005

fr. 15

5 fr. 16

λίαν πονηρά φημί τοῖς] δούλοις̣ τοῦ θεοῦ τούτων οὖν] π̣άντων δεῖ ἐγκρατεύεσθαι τὸν δ]ουλεύοντα τῷ θεῷ ἐγκρά]τευσαι οὖν ἀπὸ πάντων τού]τ̣ων ἵνα ζήσῃ τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἐγγ]ρ̣α

Mand. VIII 6 (38.6)

ἢ παράπτ]ω̣μά τ[ι ὅ σὺ ἀγνοεῖς βραδύτερ]ον λα̣[μβάνεις τὸ αἴτημά σου] σὺ οὖν̣ [μὴ διαλίπῃς

Mand. IX 7–8 (39.7–8)

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 165

12/04/2013 12:08

166

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

fr. 17

] τ̣ῆς διψ̣[υχίας καὶ τῆς ὀ- ξυχο]λ̣ίας πῶ̣[ς φημί κύριε ἀδελ]φή ἐσ[τι τούτων ἄλλο γάρ μοι] δοκε[ὶ εἶναι ὀξυχολία 5     ] . [ fr. 18

fr. 19

fr. 20

fr. 21

fr. 22

fr. 23

fr. 24

fr. 25

ce )

Mand. X 1,1–2 (40.1–2)

] ̣ν̣ι̣[ ] . αρ[ ] κα[ ]. α[ ]δ̣ . [ ]νκ[ ]η̣να̣[ ].[ ] . ]α ]πα ].

.[ λε[ κα[ ω̣[

]ε̣νο̣[ ]ντο̣[ ]διδ̣[ ]ασμ . [ ]η̣ο . [ ]αλ . [ ].ο.[ ]σ̣μ̣[ ].ω.[ ]ζ̣ . . [ ] . ζωη ]ζ . [ το[

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 166

12/04/2013 12:08



fr. 26

fr. 27

The Shepherd of Hermas

167

]ων[ ] . πο . [ ]α̣ρακ̣[ ].[

P.Oxy. LXIX 4707 Title: Shepherd of Hermas Date: III century Bibliography: C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1999); M. Whittaker, Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967). Editio princeps: N. Gonis, D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005), 13–17. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Current housing location: Oxford, Sackler Library Notes: A single page (6 × 17.5 cm) from a papyrus codex with preserved upper margin on the front (→) (1 cm) and left-hand margin on the reverse (↓) (1.7 cm), with an average of 35 letters per line. Gonis estimates 55 lines per page, and identifies the handwriting as “Severe Style” with φ projecting above and below the line while other letters randomly do so.7 There is a paragraph break between Sim. VI and Sim. VII, but otherwise no punctuation is noted. Nomina sacra: θυ, κε Transcription: →

5

ἃ ἔπραξαν κ]αὶ τό[τε δοξάζουσι Simil. VI 3,6 –VI 5,2 (63.6) τὸν θ(εό)ν ὅτι δίκαιος κριτής δικα]ίω̣[ς ἔπαθεν πάντα ἕκαστος κατὰ τὰς πράξει]ς̣ αὐτο̣[ῦ τὰ δὲ 1 line missing καὶ εὐοδοῦνται ἐν πάσῃ πράξ]ε̣ι αὐτ̣ῶν λα[μ]βάνοντες πάντα παρὰ τοῦ κ(υρίο)υ ὅσα] α̣ἰ̣τ̣[ο]ῦ̣ν̣τ̣αι καὶ τ̣[ό]τ̣[ε δοξάζουσιν τὸν κ(ύριο)ν ὅτι ἐμοὶ παρεδ]όθησαν καὶ οὐκέτι οὐδὲν πάσχουσι τῶν πονη]ρ̣ῶ̣ν λέ- (64.1) [γω αὐτῷ κ(ύρι)ε ἔτι μοι τοῦτο δήλωσον τί φησίν]

N. Gonis, D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005), 13.

7

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 167

12/04/2013 12:08

168

10

15

20

25

30

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ἐπιζητεῖς εἰ ἄρα φημί κ(ύρι)ε τὸ]ν αὐτὸν χρόνον βασανίζονται οἱ τρυφῶντες κ]α̣ὶ ἀπα̣τ̣ώμενοι [ὅσον τρυφῶσι καὶ ἀπατῶνται λέγει] μοι τ[ὸν α]ὐτὸν χ̣[ρόνον βασανίζονται ἔδει γὰρ τοὺς οὕτως τ]ρ̣υφ̣ῶ̣ν̣τας καὶ ἐπιλανθανομένους τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἑπτα]π̣λ̣ασ̣[ίως βασανίζεσθαι λέγει μοι ἄφ]ρων [εἶ καὶ οὐ] νο- εῖς τῆς βασάνου τὴν δύναμιν] εἰ γὰ[ρ ἐνό]ο̣υ̣[ν] φ̣η̣μί κ(ύρι)ε οὐκ ἄν σε ἐπηρώτων ἵνα μοι] δηλώσ̣[ῃ]ς ἄκουε φησίν ἀμφοτέρων τὴν δύν]α̣μιν τῆς τρυφῆς καὶ ἀπάτης ὁ χρόνος ὥρα ἐστὶ]ν μία τ̣ῆς δ[ὲ] βασ̣άνου ἡ ὥρα τριάκοντα ἡμερῶν δύ]ναμ̣ιν̣ ἔ̣χει ἐὰν οὖν μίαν ἡμέραν τις τρυφήσῃ] κ̣αὶ ἀπ̣[ατη]θῇ μίαν δὲ ἡμέραν βασανισθῇ ὅλον ἐνιαυ]τὸν ἰσχ̣υε̣[ι] ἡ̣ ἡμέρα τῆς βασάνου ὅσας οὖν ἡμέρ]ας τρυφήσῃ τις τοσούτους ἐνιαυτοὺς βασανίζ]εται βλέπεις οὖν φησίν ὅτι τῆς τρυφῆς καὶ ἀπά]της ὁ χρόν[ο]ς ἐλάχιστός ἐστιν τῆς δὲ τιμωρ]ί̣ας καὶ βα̣[σά]νο̣[υ πολύς ἐπεί φημί κ(ύρι)ε οὐ νενόη]κ̣α ὅλως τ̣[ο]ὺ̣ς χρό- νους τῆς ἀπάτης καὶ τρυφῆς] καὶ βασάνου δήλωσόν μοι τηλαυγέστερον ἀ]π̣οκρ̣[ι]θείς μο̣ι̣ λέγει ἡ ἀφροσύνη σου παράμονός ἐ]σ̣τιν κ̣αὶ οὐ θέλεις σου τὴν καρδίαν καθαρίσ]α̣ι καὶ δ̣ουλεύειν̣ τῷ θ(ε)ῷ βλέπε φησίν μήποτε] ὁ χρόν̣ος πληρ̣[ωθῇ καὶ σὺ ἄφρων εὑρεθῇς ἄκου]ε̣ νῦ[ν] φ̣η̣σ̣ί̣ν̣

ce )

(64.2)

(64.3) (64.4)

(65.1) (65.2)

9 Gonis 2005 was able to restore the end of this line. || 13 ουτω Gonis 2005 || 17 ακουε̣ Gonis 2005 || 22 ϊσχυει pap.

↓

5

10

15

20

οὖν ἐν τ]ῇ πρά[ξει αὐτοῦ αὗται πᾶσαι τρυφαὶ βλαβε- ραὶ εἰσι]ν τοῖ[ς δούλοις τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ διὰ ταύτας οὖν τὰς ἀπάτ]ας πά[σχουσιν οἱ τιμωρούμενοι καὶ βασανιζό]μενο[ι εἰσιν δὲ καὶ τρυφαὶ σώζουσαι τοὺς ἀν- θρ[ώ]π̣ο[υ]ς πολλο̣[ὶ οὖν ἀγαθὸν ἐργαζόμενοι αὕτη οὖν ἡ τ[ρ]υφὴ σύ[μφορός ἐστιν τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ καὶ ζ̣ωὴν πε[ριποιεῖται τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τῷ τοιούτῳ αἱ δὲ βλ̣[αβεραὶ τρυφαὶ αἱ προειρημέναι β]ασάνους καὶ τι[μωρίας αὐτοῖς περιποιοῦντ̣αι ἐὰν δὲ ἐπιμε̣[ίνωσι καὶ μὴ μετανοήσωσιν θ]άνατ[ον ἑ]α̣υ̣τ̣οῖ[ς περιποιοῦνται π̣[αραβολὴ ζ με̣τὰ [ἡμέ]ρ̣α̣[ς ὀλίγας εἶδον αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ πεδί- ον τ̣[ὸ αὐ]τό ὅ[που καὶ τοὺς ποιμένας ἑωράκειν [κ]α̣ὶ λέγ[ει μοι τί ἐπιζητεῖς πάρειμι φημί κ(ύρι)ε [ἐ]περωτ[ῆ]σ[αί σε ἵνα τὸν ἄγγελον τὸν τιμωρητὴν κ[έλευσῃς ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου μου ἐξελθεῖν [ὅ]τ̣[ι] λί[αν με θλίβει δεῖ σε φησίν θλιβῆναι οὕτ[ω γ]ὰρ π[ροσέταξεν ὁ ἔνδοξος ἄγγελος τὰ̣ π̣ε̣ρὶ σοῦ θ[έλει γὰρ σε καὶ πειρασθῆ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 168

Simil. VI 5,5–VII 2 (65.5–6) (65.7)

(66.1)

12/04/2013 12:08



25

30

The Shepherd of Hermas

ναι τί γὰρ̣ φημί κ[(ύρι)ε ἐποίησα οὕτω πονηρόν ἵνα τούτῳ τῷ ἀγ̣[γέλῳ παραδοθῷ ἄκουε φησίν α[ἱ] μὲν ἁμ[α]ρτ[ίαι σου πολλαί ἀλλ’ οὐ τοσαῦται ὥσ̣[τ]ε̣ σε τούτ[ῷ τῷ ἀγγέλῳ παραδοθῆναι ἀλλὰ ὁ οἶ̣κος σου μ̣[εγάλας ἁμαρτίας καὶ ἀνομίας ἠργάσατο καὶ γὰ[ρ παρεπικράνθη ὁ ἔνδοξος ἀγγελο̣ς ἐπὶ̣ [τ]ο̣ῖς ἔ̣[ργοις αὐτῶν καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐκέλευ[σ]ε χρ̣όνον̣ [τινὰ θλιβῆναι ἵνα κακεῖνοι μετ̣ανοή[σωσι καὶ καθαρίσωσι ἑαυτοὺς ἀπ̣ὸ πά[σ]η̣ς ἐ[πιθυμίας τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου

169

(66.2)

9 τειμωριας pap. || 17 τειμωρητον pap. || 18 λειαν pap. || 22 ϊνα pap. || 26 επικρανθη Gonis 2005

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 169

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 170

12/04/2013 12:08

8 Sayings Gospels

Introduction The discovery of three fragments of the Gospel of Thomas at Oxyrhynchus preceded the eventual discovery of a complete Coptic manuscript of the Gospel of Thomas among the Nag Hammadi codices. Although the Oxyrhynchus fragments preserve only a few of the 114 logia of the Coptic text, they do preserve three distinct copies of the gospel and witness to the popularity of this text in the second and third centuries ce in Egypt. This short sayings gospel has continued to cause considerable stir among scholars because of its literary parallels with the Synoptic gospels and John as well as its affinities with one of the synoptic sources—Q. A quick glance at the editions in this volume shows that scholarly interest in the sayings gospel tradition has been quite strong and each of these texts has appeared in numerous editions. Unlike the narrative gospels familiar from the canonical tradition, the Gospel of Thomas lacks any narrative structure and may have been composed originally following catchword associations or genre groupings. From the surviving evidence, it appears that sayings gospels quickly fell into disuse after the first two centuries of the Christian era and were overwhelmed by the popularity of the narrative-type gospels. In this collection, only the fragments of the Gospel of Thomas preserve a distinct example of a sayings gospel, although the fragmentary nature of P.Oxy. II 210 offers the tantalizing clue that it may too have been a sayings gospel. Others may have continued to circulate during the pre-canonical period but they have either been lost or destroyed. In looking at the surviving evidence presented in this volume, it becomes abundantly clear that narrative gospels were far more popular among Christians after the first two centuries, but the early dating of the fragments of the Gospel of Thomas offer a glimpse into a period when sayings gospels were still in their formative stages.

P.Oxy. I 1/Oxford, Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 7 (P); P.Oxy. IV 654; P.Oxy. IV 655/MS. Gr. SM4367 Title: Gospel of Thomas Bibliography: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Surviving Greek Manuscripts (London and New York: T&T Clark, A. DeConick, Recovering the Original Gospel of Thomas: A History of Its Growth (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2005); D. Lührmann

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 171

Edition of the 2006), 32–40; the Gospel and and E. Schlarb,

12/04/2013 12:08

172

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000), 118–31; H. W. Attridge, “Appendix: The Greek Fragments,” Nag Hammadi Codex II,2–7 Together With XIII,2, BRIT. LIB. OR. 4926(1), and POxy. 1, 654, 655 (ed. B. Layton; Vol. 1; New York: Brill, 1989); J. A. Fitzmyer, Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament (Missoula, MT: Scholars Press, 1974), 355–433; O. Hofius, “Das koptische Thomasevangelium und die Oxyrhynchus-Papyri Nr. i, 654 and 655,” EvT 20 (1960): 189–92; J. A. Fitzmyer, “The Oxyrhynchus Logoi of Jesus and the Coptic Gospel of Thomas,” TS 20 (1959): 505–60; H. Evelyn-White, The Sayings of Jesus From Oxyrhynchus (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920); B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri I (London: Egypt Exploration Fund, 1898). Editio princeps: For P.Oxy. 1, B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, Logia Jêsou: Sayings of our Lord from an Early Greek Papyrus (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1898); For P.Oxy. 654–5, B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IV (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1904), 1–28. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Notes for P.Oxy. 1: Because a copy of the Gospel of Thomas in Coptic was discovered at Nag Hammadi, which subsequently helped fill in the lacunae of the three existing Thomas fragments from Nag Hammadi, weight has been given to those editions published after the critical edition of the Coptic text was published. P.Oxy. I 1 was a single-column papyrus which preserved logoi 26–33 and 77b. The hand has been dated as early as the second century ce and the preserved fragment contains no punctuation or breathing marks. It is now housed in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. Notes for P.Oxy. IV 654: Grenfell and Hunt immediately recognized an affinity between this fragment and the previously published fragment of the Gospel of Thomas even before the text had been positively identified. This fragment contains the prologue and logoi 1–7. Although there are a few rough breathing marks in the preserved sayings, the scribe did not employ punctuation or accents. At the end of lines a scribal notation designates the end of a saying. This fragment is now housed in the British Library, London and dates to the second/third century ce. Notes for P.Oxy. IV 655: This fragment preserves Gospel of Thomas logoi 24, 36–9 and dates to the III century and is now housed in the Houghton Library, Harvard University. There are no punctuation or breathing marks, but the scribe used a wedge-shaped sigla to fill up empty space at the end of a line. A later cursive hand corrected the manuscript at l.25. Nomina sacra: common forms are found

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 172

12/04/2013 12:08

Sayings Gospels

173

Transcription: Logion 1 ↓ οὗτοι οἱ λόγοι οἱ [ἀπόκρυφοι οὓς ἐλάλησεν Ἰη(σοῦ)ς ὁ ζῶν κ[αὶ ἔγραψεν Ἰούδας ὁ καὶ Θωμᾶ καὶ εἶπεν‧ [ὅστις ἂν τὴν ἑρμημείαν τῶν λόγων τούτ[ων εὑρίσκη, θανάτου 5 οὐ μὴ γεύσηται. 1 ουτοι οι {οι} Fitzmyer 1959; οιτοι οι {οι} Attridge 1989; οι τοιοι Grenfell-Hunt 1904; οιτοιοιοι pap. likely a scribal mistake from οιτοι οι || 2 [οφθεις Ιουδα τω] και Θωμα Hofius 1960 ||

Logion 2 ↓ 5 [λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧] μὴ παυσάσθω o̔ ζη[τῶν τοῦ ζητεῖν ἕως ἂν εὕρῃ, καὶ ὅταν εὕρῃ [θαμβηθήσεται, καὶ θαμ8 βηθεὶς βασιλεύσει, κα[ὶ βασιλεύσας ἀναπαήσεται 8 βασιλευση pap.; [επαναπα]ησεται, Attridge 1989

Logion 3 ↓ λέγει Ἰ[η(σοῦ)ς‧ ἐὰν 10 οἱ ἕλκοντες ὑμᾶς [εἴπωσιν ὑμῖν‧ ἰδοὺ ἡ βασιλεία ἐν οὐρα[νῷ, ὑμᾶς φθήσεται τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρ[ανοῦ‧ ἐὰν δ’ εἴπωσιν ὅτι ὑπὸ τὴν γῆν ἐστ[ιν, εἰσελεύσονται οἱ ἰχθύες τῆς θαλά[σσης προφθάσαν15 τες ὑμᾶς‧ καὶ ἡ βασ[ιλεία τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ ἐντὸς ὑμῶν [ἐστι κακτός‧ ὃς ἂν ἑαυτὸν γνῷ, ταύτην εὑρή[σει‧ καὶ ὅτε ὑμεῖς ἑαυτοὺς γνώσεσθε, [εἴσεσθε ὅτι οἱ υἱοί ἐστε ὑμεῖς τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ ζ[ῶντος‧ εἰ δὲ μὴ 20 γνώσθε ἑαυτούς ἐν, [τῇ πτωχείᾳ ἐστὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἡ πτω̣[χεία. 10 ημας pap. || 13 ϋπο pap. || 14 ϊχθυες pap.|| 15 ϋμας pap.; βασιλεια του πατρος Bernhard 2006, Kasser 1961; βασιλεια των ουρανων Grenfell-Hunt 1904; βασιλεια του θεου Fitzmyer 1959 || 14–15 φθασαντες Fitzmyer 1959 || 16 ϋμων pap.; οστις αν εαυτον Bernhard 2006, Grenfell-Hunt 1904 || 18 γνωσεσθαι pap. || 19 ϋμεις pap. || 21 ϋμεις pap.

Logion 4 ↓ [λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧] οὐκ ἀποκνήσει ἄνθ[ρωπος πλήρης ἡμερῶν ἐπερωτῆσαι πα[ιδίον ἑπτὰ ἡμερῶν περὶ τοῦ τόπου τῆ̣[ς ζωῆς καὶ ζή-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 173

12/04/2013 12:08

174

25

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

σεται‧ ὅτι πολλοὶ ἔσονται π̣[ρῶτοι ἔσχατοι καὶ οἱ ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι καὶ [εἰς ἓν καταντήσουσιν.

22–3 [παλαιος ημερων] Bernhard 2006, Attridge 1989, Hofius 1960 || 23 επερωτησε pap.; των επτα Bernhard 2006 || 24 και αυτους Bernhard 2006, Kasser 1961 || 24–5 ζησετε pap. || 26 [ζωην αιωνιον εξου]σιν Fitzmyer 1959

Logion 5 ↓    λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ γ[νῶθι τὸ ὂν ἔμπροσθεν τῆς ὄψεώς σου, καὶ [τὸ κεκαλυμμένον ἀπό σου ἀποκαλυφήσετ[αί σοι‧ οὐ γάρ ἐσ30 τιν κρυπτὸν ὃ οὐ φανε̣[ρὸν γενήσεται. καὶ τεθαμμένον ὃ ο[ὐκ ἐγερθήσεται. 28 κεκρυμμενον Grenfell-Hunt 1904 || 31 θεθαμμενον pap.

Logion 6 + 7 ↓ ἐξ]ετάζουσιν αὐτὸν ο[ἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ λέ]γο̣υ̣σ̣ι̣ν̣‧ πῶς νηστεύ[σομεν; καὶ πῶς προσευξόμ]εθα; καὶ πῶς [ἐλεημοσύνην ποιή35 σομεν; κ]α̣ὶ τί παρατηρήσ̣[ομεν περὶ τῶν βρωμάτω]ν; λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ [μὴ ψεύδεσθε καὶ ὅτι μισ]εῖτε μὴ ποιεῖτ̣[ε πάντα γὰρ ἔμπροσθεν τ]ῆς ἀληθ[ε]ίας ἀν[αφαίνεται‧ οὐδὲν γάρ ἐστι]ν ἀ[π]ο̣κεκρ̣[υμμένον ὃ οὐ φανερὸν 40 ἔσται. μα]κάρι[ός] ἐστιν [ὁ λέων ὃν φάγεται ἄνθρωπος καὶ ὁ λέ]ων ἔστα̣[ι ἄνθρωπος‧ καὶ οὐαὶ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ] ὅν̣ [φάγεται λέων. 35–6 [οταν δειπνωμεν] Fitzmyer 1959 || 37 μισ]ειται pap. || 41 no article before λεων Kasser 1961 || 42 [αναθεμα ο ανθρωπος] Attridge 1989

Logion 24 →    εἰ φῶς ἐσ]τ̣ιν ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ φ]ωτ ̀ε ́ινῷ ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ κ]όσμῳ φωτίζει εἰ δὲ μ]ή, 5 σκοτεινός ἐ]στιν. Logion 26 ↓ καὶ τότε διαβλέψεις ἐκβαλεῖν τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 174

12/04/2013 12:08

Sayings Gospels

175

Logion 27 ↓ λέγει 5 Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς‧ ἐὰν μὴ νηστεύσητε τὸν κόσμον, οὐ μὴ εὕρητε τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ‧ καὶ ἐὰν μὴ σαββατίσητε τὸ σάβ10 βατον οὐκ ὄψεσθε τὸ(ν) π(ατέρ)α. 5–6 νηστευσηται pap. || 7 ευρηται pap.

Logion 28 ↓ λέγει Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς‧ ἔ[σ]την ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ κόσμου καὶ ἐν σαρκὶ ὤφθην αὐτοῖς καὶ εὗρον πάν15 τας μεθύοντας καὶ οὐδένα εὗρον διψῶ(ν)τα ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ πονεῖ ἡ ψυχή μου ἐπὶ τοῖς υἰοῖς τῶν ἀν(θρώπ)ων 20 ὅτι τυφλοί εἰσιν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτῶν] κα̣ὶ [οὐ] βλ̣έ[πουσιν.] 13 σαρκει corrected to σαρκι || 16–17 δειψωντα pap. ||19 ϋιοις pap.

Logion 29 → [ἐνοι-] κ]ε̣ῖ̣ [ταύτ]η[ν τ]ὴν πτωχε ία(ν). Logion 30 + 77b → λέγ]ει [Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ ὅπ]ου ἐὰν ὦσιν τρ]ε̣[ῖς] ε[ἰσὶ]ν̣ ἄ̣θεοι, καὶ ὅ]π̣ου̣ ε[ἷς] ἐστιν μόνος, 5 λ]έ̣γω ἐγώ εἰμι μετ’ αὐτ[οῦ.] ἔγει[ρ]ον τὸν λίθο(ν) κἀκεῖ εὑρήσεις με‧ σχίσον τὸ ξύλον κἀγὼ ἐκεῖ εἰμι. 3 γ’ ουκ] ε[ισιν αθεοι και Hofius 1960, γ’ θε]ο[ι] ε[ισι]ν θεοι και Fitzmyer 1959 || 5 αυτω εγω Fitzmyer 1959

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 175

12/04/2013 12:08

176

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Logion 31 → λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ οὐ10 κ ἔστιν δεκτὸς προφήτης ἐν τῇ π(ατ)ρίδι αὐτ[ο]ῦ, οὐδὲ ἰατρὸς ποιεῖ θεραπείας εἰς τοὺς γινώσκοντας αὐτό(ν). 14 γεινωσκοντας pap.

Logion 32 → 15 λέγει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ πόλις ᾠκοδομημένη ἐπ’ ἄκρον ὄ]ρους ὑψηλοῦ καὶ ἐστηριγμένη οὔτε πεσ]εῖν δύναται οὔτε κρυ20 β]ῆναι. 15–16 οικοδομημενη pap. || 17 υψηλους pap.

Logion 33 → 20 λέγει Ἰησοῦς‧ ἀκούεις ε]ἰ̣ς τ̣ὸ ἓν ὠ̣ τ̣ίον σου τ̣ο̣[ῦ[το] Logion 36 → [λέγει Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς‧ μὴ μεριμνᾶ-] τε ἀπ]ὸ̣ πρωὶ [ἕως ὀψὲ, μήτ]ε ἀφ’ ἐσπ[έρας ἕως π]ρ̣ωὶ, μήτε̣ [τῇ τροφῇ ὑ]μῶν τ̣ί φά5 γητε, μήτε] τῇ στ[ολῇ ὑμῶν] τ̣ί ἐ̣νδύση]σ̣θ̣ε̣ [πολ]λῷ κρ[είσ̣σον]έ̣ς̣ ἐ[στε] τ̣ῶν [κρίν̣ω̣ν̣ ἅ̣τ̣ι̣[να ο]ὐ ξα̣[ί10 νει ο̣ὐ̣δ̣ὲ ν̣[ήθ]ε̣ι̣ μ̣[ηδὲν ἔ̣χ̣ο̣ν̣τ̣[α ἔ]ν̣δ̣[υμα. τ̣ί ̣ ἐ̣ν[δεῖτε] κ̣αὶ ὑ̣μεῖς; τίς ἂν π̣ρ̣ο̣σ̣θη̣ ἐπὶ τὴν ἡλικία̣ν 15 ὑμῶν; αὐτὸ[ς δ]ώσ̣ε̣ι ὑμῖν τὸ ἔνδυμα ὑ̣μῶν. 9 α]υξανει Fitzmyer 1959, Grenfell-Hunt 1904 || 11 εχοντες Attridge 1989, Grenfell-Hunt 1904|| 12 ενδυεσθε Bernhard 2006, Grenfell-Hunt 1904 || 14 ειλικιαν pap. || 16 υμειν pap.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 176

12/04/2013 12:08

Sayings Gospels

177

Logion 37 →     λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ‧ πότε ἡμῖν ἐμφα20 νὴς ἔσει, καὶ πότε σε ὀψόμεθα; λέγει‧ ὅταν ἐκδύσησθε κ̣α̣ί μῃ αἰσχυνθῆτε several lines of text missing 1 θ[ 19 υμειν pap.

Logion 38 → λέ[γει Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ πολλάκις ο[ὖν ἐπεθυμεῖτε τ[ούτους τοὺς λό5 γ[ους μου ἀκοῦσαι κα̣[ὶ ἔχετε οὐδεν[ὸς ἄλλου ἀκοῦσαι κα̣[ὶ ἐλεύσονται ἡμ̣[έραι ὅτε ζητή10 σε̣[τέ με καὶ οὐ μὴ [εὑρήσετέ με. 2–11 [ἐπεθυμήσατε τούτους τοὺς] λό[γους μου ἀκοῦσαι] ο[ὕς λαλῶ πρὸς ὑμὰς καὶ ἕ]τε[ρον ὅστις ἂν λέ]γῃ [ὑμεῖν ὥστε ἀ]κο[ῦσαι ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ οὐδέ]ν[α οὐ μὴ ἔχετε] κα[ὶ ἐλεύσονται] ἡμ[έραι ὅτε ζητή]σε[τέ με καὶ οὐχ εὑρήσετε] Hofius 1960; 2–4 π]ο[λλάκις ἐπιθυμήσα]τα[ι ἀκοῦσαι τοὺς λό]γ[ους οὓς ὑμῖν λέγω] κα[ὶ οὐκ ἔχετε τὸ]ν [ἐροῦντα ὑμῖν] κα[ὶ ἐλεύσονται] ἡμ[έραι ὅτε ζητή]σε[τέ με καὶ οὐχ εὑρήσετέ με] Fitzmyer 1959 || γυ Bernhard 2006 || 7 νρ Bernhard 2006

Logion 39 → [λέγει] [Ἰη(σοῦ)ς‧ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι] [καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς] ἔλ[αβον τὰς κλεῖδας 15 τῆς [γνώσεως καὶ ἔκρυψ[αν αὐτάς‧ οὔτε εἰσῆ[λθον οὔτε τοὺς εἰσερ[χομένους ἀφῆκαν [εἰσελθεῖν. ὕμεῖς 20 δὲ γίν[εσθε φρόνιμοι ὡ[ς ὄφεις καὶ ἀκέραι[οι ὡς περιστερ̣α̣[ί 14 απ]ελ[αβον Fitzmyer 1959 την κλειδα Grenfell-Hunt 1904 || 15–16 και απε]κρυψ[αν Fitzmyer 1959, και] κρυψ[αντες Hofius 1960, αυτοι ε]κρυψαν Attridge 1989, Kraft 1961 || 20 γει[νεσθε pap. || 21 οι οφεις Hofius 1960, Fitzmyer 1959, Bernhard 2006 || 22 αι περιστεραι Hofius 1960, Fitzmyer 1959, Bernhard 2006

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 177

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 178

12/04/2013 12:08

9 Narrative Gospels

Introduction All of the texts contained in this section have generated significant academic and popular discussion as scholars have attempted to fit these otherwise unattested texts into the storyline of early Christian attempts to establish an authoritative canon of sacred texts. The eventual discovery of the Sophia Jesu Christi among the Nag Hammadi codices has facilitated this endeavor in at least one instance, but the remainder of these texts remain largely unidentified. Each one of them is a narrative gospel of the synoptic type, some with strong parallels to the canonical gospels and some that may have circulated independently or that may have drawn on sources known to the evangelists of the canonical tradition. Since the publication of the Unknown Gospel in 1935, the three fragments of P.Egerton and P.Köln 255 have not ceased to generate scholarly and public interest. Although the fragments manifest parallels to all four canonical gospels, the closest verbal parallels are to John 5.45 and 9.29. But even these parallels are preserved in a form that suggests the possibility that these fragments witness a source independent of the Gospel of John, a position that was already advocated by Bell and Skeat.1 It is equally possible that these fragments preserve in places an oral summary of canonical materials together with a previously unknown pericope, or potentially even a source used by the evangelists. The evidence is, unfortunately, inconclusive and the scholarly debate continues to revisit these significant issues. The same is true of each of these narrative gospels and perhaps further work on them will unravel the intricate relationships between these non-canonical texts and the texts that were eventually received canonically. Deciphering the relationship between the pre-canonical narrative gospels and the canonical ones has far-reaching consequences for the history of the canon and for understanding the textual development of the canonical texts. The texts do share the canonical structure of events, where debates between Jesus and his antagonists arise. These pre-canonical texts manifest a certain freedom of expression and form not found in their synoptic counterparts. They may indeed represent texts from a period of transition or perhaps even a thread of Christian identity that flourished alongside what became the canonical tradition.

H. I. Bell and T. C. Skeat, Fragments of an Unknown Gospel and other Early Christian Papyri (London: Oxford University Press, 1935), 38.

1

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 179

12/04/2013 12:08

180

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Egerton Papyrus 2 and Köln 255 (inv. 608) Title: Egerton Gospel/The Unknown Gospel Date: II century Bibliography: T. Nicklas, “Papyrus Egerton 2 – the ‘Unknown Gospel,’” ExpTim 118 (2007): 261–6; J. B. Bauer, “Die Saat aufs Wasser geht auf – PEgerton 2 fr. 2 verso (Bell/Skeat),” ZNW 97 (2006): 280–2; S. R. Pickering “The Egerton Gospel and New Testament Textual Transmission,” in The New Testament Text in Early Christianity/Le texte du nouveau testament au début du christianisme: Proceedings of the Lille Colloquium July 2000 (ed. C. B. Amphoux and J. K. Elliott; Histoire du texte biblique 6; Lausanne: Éditions du Zèbre, 2003), 215–34; J. W. Pryor, “Fragments from the Unknown Gospel (Papyrus Egerton 2),” in New Documents Illustrating Early Christianity 8 (ed. S. R. Llewelyn; Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2002), 99–101; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg, Germany: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000), 145–53; D. Lührmann, “Das neue Fragment des P. Egerton 2 (P. Köln 255),” in The Four Gospels 1992: Festschrift for Frans Nierynck (ed. F. van Segbroeck, C. M. Tuckett, G. Van. Belle, and J. Verheyden; BETL 100; Leuven: Leuven University Press, 1992), 2239–55; J. Jeremias and W. Schneemelcher, “Papyrus Egerton 2,” in New Testament Apocrypha: Gospels and Related Writings 2 (rev. ed.; ed. Wilhelm Schneemelcher; trans. R. McL. Wilson; Louisville, KY: Westminster/John Knox, 1991), 2:96–9; D. F. Wright, “Papyrus Egerton 2 (the Unknown Gospel)—Part of the Gospel of Peter?,” SecCen 5 (1985–6): 129–50; R. Cameron, The Other Gospels: Non-Canonical Gospel Texts (Philadelphia, PA: Westminster/John Knox, 1982), 72–5; H. Koester, “Apocryphal and Canonical Gospels,” HTR 73 (1980): 105–30. Editio princeps: H. I. Bell and T. C. Skeat, Fragments of an Unknown Gospel and other Early Christian Papyri (London: Oxford University Press, 1935). Other editions: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (Library of New Testament Studies 315; London and New York: T&T Clark, 2006), 84–97; J. B. Daniels, The Egerton Gospel: Its Place in Early Christianity (Dissertation, The Claremont Graduate School, Claremont, CA: 1990); M. Gronewald, “255. Unbekanntes Evangelium oder Evangelienharmonie (Fragment aus dem Evangelium Egerton),” in Kölner Papyri, vol. 6 (ed. M. Gronewald, B. Kramer, K. Maresch, M. Parca, and C. Römer; Sonderreihe Papyrologica Coloniensia 7; Opladen: Westdeutscher Verlag, 1987), 136–45; G. Mayeda, Das Leben-Jesu-Fragment: Papyrus Egerton 2 und seine Stellung in der urchristlichen Literaturegeschichte (Bern: Paul Haupt, 1946); H. I. Bell and T. C. Skeat, The New Gospel Fragments (London: Oxford University Press, 1935). Provenance: Egypt Location: British Library, London, and Institut für Altertumskunde, University of Cologne, Köln Notes: Three leaves of a papyrus codex: frag. 1 – 11.5 × 9.2 cm; frag. 2 – 11.8 × 9.7 cm; frag. 3 – 6 × 2.3 cm. The hand is an upright uncial with some extension of κ and ξ, while

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 180

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

181

φ extends below the line. An apostrophe appears on the front (→) of frag. 1, line 21, and the scribe employed a highpoint or a space at the end of sentences. The letter following the highpoint or space is sometimes slightly enlarged. There are scribal corrections on the front (↓) on frag. 1, line 23, and the reverse (→) on frag. 1, line 22. The text that was originally published in 1935 was improved upon in a dramatic way when M. Gronewald identified a fragment in the Köln collection that fitted into the lower portion of the largest of the three Oxford fragments. In doing so he added ten lines of text with two additional fragmentary lines, thus substantially furthering our understanding of this pivotal text. Unlike many of the other texts in this volume, these fragments have been edited and re-edited many times, and therefore this edition of Papyrus Egerton 2 and Köln 255 relies on the already excellent work of other scholars. Although other conventions exist for numbering and ordering the fragments, the suggestions rely heavily on unverifiable criteria and therefore this edition adopts the ordering of the fragments proposed in the editio princeps, but departs from numbering the lines sequentially and instead begins numbering each fragment anew as now appears to be the standard practice for P.Egerton 2 and Köln 255. Nomina sacra: μω, θς, θυ, κς, πρα, προφας, βαλευσιν, ησας, επροφσεν Text: Debate over Jesus’ authority (John 5.39, 45; 9.29), an attempt to arrest Jesus (John 7.30; 8.59); the healing of a leper (Mark 1.40–44; Matthew 8.2–4; Luke 5.12–14; 17.12– 19); a debate about tribute money (Mark 12.13–17; Matthew 22.15–22; Luke 20.20–26), and a previously unknown account of a miracle where Jesus causes a plant to grow. Transcription: fr. 1↓

]ι̣[ ] τ̣ο̣ῖ̣ς̣ ν̣ο̣μικο[ῖς Πά]ν̣τ̣α̣ τ̣ὸν παρ̣απράσσ[οντα ]μον καὶ μὴ ἐμέ: ̣ [ ̣ ̣] ̣ ̣ ̣ 5 ]ι̣ ὃ ποιεῖ̣ π̣ῶς ποιε̣[ῖ:] π̣ρὸς δὲ τοὺς] ἄ[ρ]χ̣οντ̣ας τοῦ λαοῦ̣ [στ]ρ̣α̣φεὶς εἶ]π̣ε̣ν τὸν λόγον τοῦτο̣[ν:] ἐρ̣αυνᾶτε τ]ὰ̣ς γραφάς: ἐν αἷ[ς ὑμεῖς δ̣ο̣κεῖτε] ξ̣ωὴν ἔχειν: ἐκεῖναί ε̣ἰ[σ]ι̣ν̣ 10 αἱ μαρτ]υροῦσαι περὶ ἐμοῦ: μὴ ν̣[ομίζετε ὅ]τι ἐγὼ ἦλθον κατηγο[ρ]ῆσαι ὑμῶν] πρὸς τὸν π(ατέ)ρα μου: ἔστ̣ιν ὁ κατη]γ̣ο̣ρ̣ῶν ὑμῶν Μω(υσῆς) εἰς ὃν ὑμεῖς] ἠλπίκατε α[ὐ]τῶν δὲ λε15 γόντω]ν [ὅτι] οἴδαμεν ὅτ̣ι̣ Μω(υσεῖ) ἐλ̣άλησεν] ὁ θ(εό)ς σὲ δὲ οὐκ οἴδαμεν πόθεν εἶ:] ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰη̣(σοῦς) εἶπεν αὐτο]ῖς: νῦν κατηγορεῖται ὑμῶν τὸ ἀ]π̣ιστ̣εῖ̣[ν] τοῖς ὑπ’ α̣ὐτοῦ̣ 20 μεμαρτυρη]μ̣ὲ̣ν̣ο̣ι̣ς̣ εἰ γὰρ ἐπιστεύσατε Μω(υσεῖ)] ἐπιστεύσατε ἂ[ν

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 181

12/04/2013 12:08

182

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ἐμοί: πε]ρ̣[ὶ] ἐμοῦ̣ γὰρ ἐκεῖνο[ς ἔγραψε]ν̣ τοῖς πατ[ρά]σ̣ι̣ν ὑμῶ[ν ]ε[ 1–3 [ο δε Ι(ησους) ειπεν] τοις νομικο[ις κολαξετε] Bell-Skeat 1935b || 4 εμε . [. .]αι Lührmann-Schlarb 2000; [και ανο]μον και μη εμε: ε[ι γ]α̣ρ̣ Bell-Skeat 1935b || 5 νο]μ̣οποιει̣ Bell-Skeat 1935a || 8 ῡμεις pap. || 10 δ̣[οκειτε ο]τι Lührmann 2000; δοκειτε οτι Bell-Skeat 1935a, Bernhard 2006; νομιζετε οτι Gronewald 1987; ν[ομισητε ο]τι Bell-Skeat 1935b || 13 ϋμων pap. || 15 γοντων ε̣υ Bernhard 2006, Lührmann 2000 || 19 απιστει[α Bell-Skeat 1935b || 20 αλ̣λ̣ο̣ Bell-Skeat 1935

fr. 1 →

5

10

15

20

ἕ]λ̣κ̣ω[σιν δὲ] λίθους ὁμοῦ λ̣[ιθάξω σιν αὐ]τ̣όν: καὶ ἐπέβαλον̣ [τὰς χεῖ[ρας] αὐτῶν ἐπ’ αὐτὸν οἱ̣ [ἄρχοντε̣ς [ἵν]α πιάσωσιν καὶ̣ παρ̣[αδῶσωσιν] τ̣ῷ ὄχλῳ: καὶ οὐκ ἐ[δύναντο αὐτὸν πιάσαι ὅτι οὔπω ἐ[ληλύθει αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα τῆς παραδό[σεως α̣]ὐτὸς δὲ ὁ κ(ύριο)ς ἐξελθὼν [ἐκ τῶν χείρῶν ἀπένευσεν ἀπ’ α̣[ὐτῶν καὶ̣ [ἰ]δοὺ λεπρὸς προσελθ̣[ὼν αὐτῷ λέγει: διδάσκαλε Ἰη(σοῦ) λε̣[προῖς συνοδεύων καὶ συνεσθίω[ν αὐτοῖς ἐν τῷ πα̣νδοχείῳ ἐλ[έπρησα καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγώ: ἐὰν̣ [ο]ὖν̣ [σὺ θέλῃς καθ̣αρίζομα̣ι̣: ὁ δὲ κ(ύριο)[ς ἔφη αὐτῷ θέλω] κ̣αθαρίσθητι: [καὶ εὐθέως ἀ]π̣έστη ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ ἡ λέ[πρα: λέγει δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰη(σοῦς): π̣ο̣ρε[υθεὶς σεαυτ̣ὸν ἐπίδειξον τοῖ[ς ἱερεῦσιν κ̣αὶ ἀνένεγκον [περὶ τοῦ καθ]αρισμοῦ ὡς̣ ἐπ[έταξεν Μω(υσῆς) καὶ μ]ηκέτι ἁ[μά]ρτανε[

1 λω̣ Bernhard 2006; ο]χ̣λ̣ω [ . . . .]β Lührmann 2000 || 1–2 ελ̣κ̣ω[σιν] β̣[αστασαντες] Bell-Skeat 1935b: οχ̣λ̣ω Bell-Skeat 1935a || 2 λ̣ι[θασω]σι[ν] Bernhard 2006; Lührmann 2000; λ̣ι̣θαξω Bell-Skeat 1935 || 4–5 παρ̣[αδωσιν αυ ]τ̣ο̣[ν] Bernhard 2006, Lührmann 2000, Gronewald 1987; παρ̣[αδω]σ̣ω̣[σιν Bell-Skeat 1935 || 6 ε[δυναντο] Lührmann 2000 || 9–10 [δια μεσου αυ]των Lührmann 2000 || 16 δη pap. || 21 ανενεγ’κον pap. || 22 ως̣ προ[σ]ε[ταξεν] Lührmann 2000; ως επεταξεν pap.

fr. 2 →

5

νόμενοι πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐξ̣[εταστικῶς ἐπείραζον αὐτὸν λ̣[έγοντες διδάσκαλε Ἰη(σοῦ) οἴδαμεν ὅτι̣ [ἀπὸ θ(εο)ῦ ἐλήλυθας. ἃ γὰρ ποιεῖς μα̣[ρτυρεῖ ὑπὲρ το[ὺ]ς προφ(ήτ)ας πάντας. [εἰπὲ οὖν ἡμῖν: ἐξὸν τοῖς βα(σι)λεῦσ̣[ιν ἀποδοῦναι τὰ ἀν̣[ή]κοντα τῇ ἀρχῇ; ἀπ̣[οδῶμεν αὐτοῖς ἢ μ̣[ή;] ὁ δὲ Ἰη(σοῦς) εἰδῶς [τὴν δι-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 182

12/04/2013 12:08



10

15

Narrative Gospels

183

άνοιαν [αὐτ]ῶν ἐμβριμ[ησάμενος εἶπεν α[ὐτοῖς:] τί με καλεῖτ[ε τῷ στόματι ὑμ[ῶν δι]δάσκαλον; μ[ὴ ἀκούοντες ὃ [λ]έγω: καλῶς Ἡ[σ(αί)ας περὶ ὑμῶν ἐπ[ρο]φ(ήτευ)σεν εἰπών: ὁ [λαὸς οὗτος τοῖς [χείλ]εσιν αὐτ̣[ῶν τιμῶσιν με: ἡ [δὲ καρδί]α αὐτῶ[ν πόρρω ἀπέχ̣ει ἀπ’ ἐ̣[μοῦ, μ]άτ̣η̣[ν με σέβονται ἐ̣ν̣τ̣άλ̣[ματα

1 [παραγε]νομενοι Bell-Skeat 1935a || 5 ϋπερ pap.; ειπε ουν Bell-Skeat 1935a; λεγε ουν Lührmann 2000 || 6 ημειν pap. || 9 εμβρειμησαμενος pap. || 11 ϋμων pap. || 11–12 μη πρασσοντες Daniels1990, Bernhard 2006; μη ακουοντες Bell-Skeat 1935a || 16 μ]ατην (δε) σεβονται με Gronewald 1987

fr. 2 ↓

]τῷ τ̣όπ̣ῳ [κ]α̣τακλείσαν ]ὑπ̣ο̣τέτακ[τ]α̣[ι ἀδήλως ]ε̣[ται τ]ὸ βάρος̣ α̣ὐτοῦ ἄστα̣τ̣ο(ν) ]ἀπ̣ο̣ρηθέντ̣ω̣ν δὲ ἐκεί5 νων ὡς] π̣ρὸς τὸ ξένον ἐπ̣ε̣ρώτημα: τότε π]εριπατῶν ὁ Ἰη(σοῦς) [ἐ]σ̣τάθη ἐπὶ τοῦ] χείλους τοῦ Ἰο[ρδ]άνου ποταμ]οῦ καὶ ἐκτείνα[ς τὴν] χεῖρα αὐτο]ῦ τὴν δεξιὰν [ . . . ]μ̣ισεν 10 κ]αὶ κατέσπειρ̣[εν ἐπ]ὶ τὸν ]ον: καὶ τότε [ . . . ] κατε ]ένον̣ ὕδωρ: ἐπ̣[ . . ]ν τ̣ὴν   ]καὶ ἐπ . [ . . ]θη ενω ἐ]ξήγα[γ]εν̣ [ . . ] κ̣α̣ρπ̣ὸ(ν) 15 ]π̣ολλ[ . . . . . . ] εἰς χα   ]τα[ . . . . . . ]υτους: 1 σπερμα γεωργου εν κρυπ]τω Gronewald 1987 || 2 ϋπ̣ο̣τετακτα̣ι pap. || 2–3 κ]α̣τακλεισαν[τος εως] Gronewald 1987 || 3 [πως δυν]α[ται Gronewald 1987 || 4 [λαβειν] Gronewald 1987 || 6 αυτου π]εριπατων Bernhard 2006, Lührmann 2000; τοτε π]εριπατων Bell-Skeat 1935 || 7 ϊο[ρδ]α̣νου pap. || 9 [εγε]μισεν Lührmann 2000 || 12 ϋδωρ pap. || 13 ε . [ . . ] .ν Bell-Skeat 1935b, Bernhard 2006; εν̣ηκε̣ν Bell-Skeat 1935a || 13–14 ενω[πιον αυτων ε]ξηγα[γ]εν Lührmann 2000, Bell-Skeat 1935b || 14–15 εις χα[ραν] Lührmann 2000, Bell-Skeat 1935b

fr. 3 ↓

] ̣παρη   ]ς ἐὰν   ]αὐτοῦ ]η̣μενος 5   ]εἰδὼς    ]η̣π̣

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 183

12/04/2013 12:08

184

fr. 3 →

5

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

εν ἐσμ̣[εν μ̣ένω π[ θ̣ους εἰς[ κτείνω[σιν λ̣έγει: ο[ ]ε̣[

1 ενεσα Bernhard 2006; εν εσμ̣εν Bell-Skeat 1935a || 3 σ̣ους εισ Bernhard 2006

P.Oxy. VIII 1081/Cambridge, University Library MS. 5894 Title: Sophia Jesu Christi Date: IV century Bibliography: H.-J. Klauck, Apocryphal Gospels: An Introduction (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2003), 147–52; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apocryph gewordener Evangelien in griechsicher und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: Elwert, 2000), 96–101; D. M. Parrott, Nag Hammadi Codices III,3–4 and V,1 with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,3 and Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 1081 (Leiden: Brill, 1991), 209–18; H. W. Attridge, “P. Oxy. 1081 and the Sophia Jesus Christi,” in Enchoria: Zeitschrift für Demotistik und Koptologie (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1975), 1–8; H. C. Peuch, Les nouveaux écrits gnostiques découverts en Haute-Egypte, Coptic Studies in Honor of Walter Ewing Crum (Boston, MA: Bulletin of the Byzantine Institute 2, 1950), 91–154; C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924). Editio princeps: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri VIII (London and Oxford: Egypt Exploration Society, 1911), 16–19. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Cambridge University Library, Cambridge Notes: The text corresponds to NHC III 97,16–99,12; III 73,16–75, 11; V 3,15–4,25 and P.Berl. 8502 88,18–91,15. Three fragments of one leaf of a papyrus codex: frag. A 15.9 × 5.7 cm; frag. B 12.9 × 5.1 cm; frag. C 6.5 × 5.8 cm. Overall size of the leaf was 20.3 × 10.7 cm. H.-C. Puech identified this fragment as a part of the Sophia Jesu Christi on the basis of the Coptic text of the Sophia from Nag Hammadi, and H. Attridge later followed Puech’s work of unraveling the textual relationship between the Greek and Coptic texts.2 Hunt made a number of suggestions for restoring the text within the brackets, but the discovery of the Coptic texts made those suggestions largely obsolete. Attridge, “P. Oxy. 1081 and the Sophia Jesu Christi,” in Enchoria: Zeitschrift für Demotistik und Koptologie (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1975), 1.

2

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 184

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

185

Nomina sacra: θς, κε, πρς, πρ Transcription: ↓

5

10

15

20

τα γεγονόσι[ν. εἰς δὲ τὸ ἐμφανὲς̣ [οὐκ ἔτι ἐληλύθεισαν. [διαφορά τε π̣ολλὴ [μεταξὺ τῶν ἀφθάρ[τ]ω̣ν̣. [ὁ δ’ ἐφώνει‧ ὁ ἔχων ὦ[τ]α τ[ῶν ἀπεράντων [ἀ]κο[ύειν ἀκουέτω κα[ὶ] τ̣οῖς ἐ̣γρηγορο̣ῦ̣σ̣ιν [ἐγ]ὼ λαλῶ. ἔτι προ[σθεὶς ε]ἶπεν‧ πᾶντὸ γε̣[ινόμε]νον ἀπὸ τῆς [φθορᾶς] ἀπογείνετ[αι ὡς ἀπ]ὸ φθορᾶς γεγ[ονός. τὸ δ]ὲ γε[ι]νόμεν[ον ἀπὸ] ἀφ[θ]αρσίας [οὐκ ἀπο]γείν[εται, ἀλλ[ὰ μ]έ̣ν̣[ει] ἄφ[θαρτον ὡς ἀπὸ ἀ[φ]θ[αρσίας] γεγονός. [ὥσ]τ̣[ε πλῆθος] τῶν ἀν̣[θρ]ώ[πων ἐπ̣λανήθ[ησαν καὶ μ̣ὴ εἰδότ[ες τὴν διαφ[ο]ρὰν τα[ύτην ἀπέθα̣νον̣. [λέγει δὲ αὐτῷ

1–2 τοις μετα ταυτα γεγονοσι[ν Lührmann-Schlarb 2000; [τοις μετα ταυτα γεγονοσι [ου δε εις] Attridge 1975 || 2–3 [αυτοι ηληλυθεισαν Attridge 1975 || 4 πολλη [ην εντος] Attridge 1975 || 5–6 [φω]νει Attridge 1975 || 7 [α]κο[ω]ν Hunt 1911 || 8 αγρη Wessely 1924, Hunt 1911 || 18–19 π[ληθος δε] των Attridge 1975 || [τινες δε] Wessely 1924 || 23 φ[θο]ραν Wessely 1924, Hunt 1911

→ 25

Μαριὰμ ὅ]τ̣ι κ(ύρι)ε, πῶς οὖν ταῦτα γιν]ώσκομεν; λέγε̣[ι ὁ τέλειος σ]ωτήρ‧ διέλθε̣τε ἀπὸ τῶν] ἀφανῶν κα[ὶ εἰς τ]ὸ̣ τ̣έ̣[λο]ς τῶν φαινο30 μέ]νων̣ κ̣αὶ αὐτὴ ἡ ἀπό[ρἡ] ἐκ ροια τῆ[ς ἐ]ννοίας ἀνατ̣ῶν δείξει ὑ[μῖ]ν, πῶς ἡ πίστ[ις [ἀ]δη- εὑρ[ετ]έ[α τ]ῇ φαινομέ[λ]ων νῃ τοῦ ἀγ[εννή]τ̣ου π(ατ)ρ(ό)ς. 35 ὁ ἔχων ὦ[τα ἀκού]ε̣ιν ἀκουέτω. [ὁ τῶν ὅλ]ω̣ν δε̣σπότης ο[ὐ καλεῖτα]ι̣ π(ατή)ρ, ἀλ-

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 185

12/04/2013 12:08

186

40

45

50

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

λὰ προπά[τωρ‧ ὁ γὰ]ρ π̣(ατή)ρ̣ [ἀρχή ἐ[σ]τ̣[ιν τῶν μ]ελλόν̣των̣ [φαίνεσθαι. ἐ]κεῖνο[ς δὲ ὁ ἄναρχος προ]πάτω[ρ εἰσορῶ]ν̣ α̣ὐτ̣ὸ̣ν̣ [ἐ]ν̣ ἑαυ̣τ̣[ῷ ἐσόπτ]ρῳ‧ ὅμοιος ἑα̣υ̣τῷ φαίν]εται‧ α̣ὐ[τοῦ δὲ τὸ ὁμ]ο[ίω]μ̣α ἀν[εφάνη ὡς προπάτ]ω̣ρ θ(εὸ)ς π(ατ)ὴ[ρ καὶ ἀντωπὸς ἐ]πὶ ἀντ̣[ω]πί[ω τῷ προόν]τ̣ι ἀγενν̣ήτ[ῳ π(ατ)ρί. ἰσόχρονο]ς̣ μὲν τοῦ ὄντος πρὸ αὐ]τ̣ο̣[ῦ φωτός

26 [γιγν]ωσκομεν Attridge 1975 || 26 ευρ]ισκομεν Hunt 1911 || 27–8 διελθο̣[υσιν Hunt 1911 || 28 διελθε[τε εκ των] Attridge 1975 || 29 το [φω]ς Wessely 1924 || 32 marginal note των [α]δηλ]ων Lührmann 2000 || 33–4 η φαινομε [α]δη νηνου α[πατρικου π(ατ)ρ(ο)ς [λ]ων Wessely 1924 || 34 α .[ . . . ι]κου Hunt 1911 || 37 ο[υκ εστ]ι Wessely 1924 || 40 των [μονον αλλ’ ο ε]κεινο[υ Wessely 1924 || 41 [π(ατη)ρ εστι θ(εο)ς προ] πατω[ρ] Wessely 1924 || 42 [παντω]ν απο γ[ε]νεας εις Wessely 1924; ]ν̣ απο γ[ε]ν̣εας Hunt 1911 || 43 [εισοπτ]ρω Attridge 1975; [το πορ]ρω Wessely 1924 || 45 [ομοιω[μα]τα αν[αφαινει Attridge 1975, ω[ ]μ̣α αν Wessely 1924, Hunt 1911 || 47 αντ[ω]π̣ι̣[το Parrott 1991; αντ[ω]π[ει Attridge 1975 || 48 ]ει αγεννητ[ Wessely 1924 || 49 ]ο μεν του Hunt 1911 || 50 προαρχοντος] τω[ν φωτων αλλα ανομοιος δυναμει Attridge 1975

P.Vindob.G. 2325 Title: The Fayyum Fragment/Apocryphal Gospel (Peter?) Date: III century Bibliography: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (Library of New Testament Studies 315; London and New York: T&T Clark, 2006), 99, 104; T. J. Kraus, “P. Vindob. G 2325: Einige Modifikationen von Transkription und Rekonstruktion,” ZAC 10 (2006): 383–5; T. J. Kraus, “P.Vindob.G 2325: Das sogenannte Fayûm-Evangelium – Neuedition und kritische Rückschlüsse,” ZAC 5 (2001): 197–212; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000), 73–4, 80–1; H. Förster, “Apokryphen,” in Christliches mit Feder und Faden: Christliches in Texten, Textilien, und Altagsgegenständen aus Ägypten (ed. J. Henner, H. Förster, and U. Horak; Nilus 3; Vienna: Österreichische Verlagsgesellschaft, 1999); J. Finegan, Hidden Records of the Life of Jesus (Philadelphia, PA: Pilgrim Press, 1969); G. Bickell, “Das nichtcanonische Evangeliumfragment,” in Vol. 1, Mitteilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer (ed. J. Karabacek; Vienna: Verlag der k.k. Hof und Staatsdruckerei, 1887), 53–61. Editio princeps: G. Bickell, “Ein Papyrusfragment eines nichtkanonischen Evangeliums,” ZKT 9 (1885): 498–504; 10 (1886): 208–9. Provenance: Fayyum

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 186

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

187

Location: Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, Vienna Notes: P.Vindob. 2325G, a papyrus roll (4.3 × 3.5 cm), was discovered by G. Bickell in the papyrus collection of Archduke Rainer in Vienna. Although the text has parallels with the canonical gospels (Matthew 26.30–35; Mark 14.26–31), it is certainly an extracanonical text, possibly preserving a passage from the Gospel of Peter. There are seven visible lines of text with the first two lines being badly damaged and only a trace of four letters in the final line. The unusual nominum sacrum πετ appears written in red ink. Nomina sacra: πετ Transcription:

5

ἐν δὲ τῷ ἐ]ξ̣άγειν: ὡς ε[ἶ]π̣ε̣[ν] ὅτ̣ι̣ ἅ[παντες ἐν ταύτη] τ̣ῇ νυκτὶ σκανδαλισ[θήσεσθε κατὰ] τὸ γραφέν‧ πατάξω τὸν [ποιμένα καὶ τὰ] π̣ρόβατα διασκορπισθήσ[εται. εἰπόντος το]ῦ Πέτ(ρου)‧ καὶ εἰ πάντες ο[ὐκ ἐγὼ.] λέγει Ἰ(ησοῦ)ς‧ πρὶ]ν̣ ἀλεκτρυὼν δὶς κοκ[κύσει τρὶς ἀ]παρν[ήσῃ με

1 ]αγειν ως ε πα[ντες Lührmann-Schlarb 2000; εξ̣αγειν: ειπεν Förster 1999; ως εξ εθους Bickell 1887; μετα δε το] φαγειν ως εξηγον πα[ντες Bickell 1885 || 4 διασκορπισθησ[ονται Bickell 1885 || 5 εμο]υ Lührmann-Schlarb 2000 || 6 δις κοκ[κυζει Förster 1999; [εφη αυτω:] ο αλεκτρυων δις κοκ[κυξει Bickell 1885

P.Oxy. II 210/Cambridge, University Library Add. MS. 4048 Title: Apocryphal Gospel/Early Christian Text Date: III century Bibliography: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2007), 100, 108–12; S. E. Porter, “Textual Criticism in the Light of Diverse Textual Evidence for the Greek New Testament: An Expanded Proposal,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Texts and Editions for New Testament Study; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 325–30; S. E. Porter, “P.Oxy II 210 as an Apocryphal Gospel and the Development of Egyptian Christianity,” in Atti del XXII Congresso Internazionale di Papirologia Firenze, 23–9 agosto 1998 (ed. I. Andorlini, G. Bastianini, M. Manfredi, and G. Menci; 2 vols.; Florence: Istituto Papirologico “G. Vitelli,” 2001), 2:1095–08; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg, Germany: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000), 159–63; C. H. Roberts, “An Early Christian Papyrus,” in Miscel·lanía papirològica Ramon Roca-Puig (ed. S. Janeras; Barcelona: Fundació Salvador Vives Casajuana, 1987), 293–6.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 187

12/04/2013 12:08

188

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri II (Egypt Exploration Society: London, 1899), 9–10. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Cambridge University Library, Cambridge Notes: The largest of the surviving fragments measures 17.3 × 8.7 cm and both pieces ultimately derive from a papyrus codex, perhaps from different pages within that codex. The partial remains of 45 lines of text are retrievable, but no complete lines exist. Because the text is otherwise unknown, it is impossible to speculate on the length of a complete line or on how many lines existed between the two sides. The fragment has parallels to Matt. 7.17–19 and Luke 6.43–4, and Hunt originally speculated that this may be a passage from the Gospel according to the Egyptians, although subsequent scholarship has failed to confirm this proposal. There is an apostrophe between the consonant pairs γκ and γγ and the handwriting is consistent though not elegant with diaeresis over an initial upsilon but otherwise with no punctuation. The large margins lend the impression of a well executed codex. Nomina sacra: πρς, θς, θυ, θω, ιη, ανος Transcription: →

5

10

15

  ]αρτη[. . .]α̣λ̣ [   ]εξει ι[. . .]ν αγ[   ]ρ̣σιν οὐ δ̣ύνατα[ι ὑ]π̣ομεῖναι δ̣ὲ πο[ ἔτ]α̣ξε ἄγγελος πα[ πε]ρ̣ὶ ἀγγέλου λεχ[ ε̣[. .]ς ἡμῖ̣ν̣ τ̣ὰ̣ α[ ναται ου[ οὗτος τα[ ἔτι εξ[ . . ] α̣ τι απ[ δου[ οπε[ [ [ [ σ̣ειν̣τ̣[

2 εξει ϊ pap.; να π Grenfell-Hunt 1899 || 3 ου δ̣[.]ι̣ νατα Lührmann-Schlarb 2000, Roberts 1987 || 4–5 α επο[ιησε καθα προσε]ταξε Lührmann 2000 || 6 αγγελον Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987|| 7 τ̣ι̣[.]ς ημε̣ι̣ν τ̣α̣ αβ[ Grenfell-Hunt 1899; ]ς ημειν τ̣α̣ α[ Bernhard 2007; ε[στι] σημε̣ι̣α̣ . ρ[ Lührmann 2000 ε[. . .]σημ Roberts 1987 || 8 να τα ισχ Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987; ναται συ Grenfell-Hunt 1899 || 10 εξ[.]α̣λ̣ Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987; ετι εξει α̣ Grenfell-Hunt 1899 || 17 σειπ̣ε̣ Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 188

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

189

↓

]μ̣[ ]ν̣[ ]ω̣πε[ ]ἀγαθο[ 5 ]ἔλεγεν̣[ ]υ̣ π(ατ)ρ(ὸ)ς υ[ἱὸς ]ν ἀγα[θ   ]το.[   ]π̣ροι[ 10    ἀγα]θὸν το[ ]ἐνεγκε̣[   ]θ(εό)ς ὁ[. . .] ἀλλὰ[   ]α Ἰη(σοῦ)ς [κα]ὶ ἐρεῖ τ̣[   ἀγα]θοὺς̣ [ἐν]έγκει ὁ [ 15   ]ἐ̣νέγ[κει ἀ]γαθὸς [ καρ]π̣ὸς δ̣[έν]δρου ἀγαθοῦ   ]ὑπὸ [τὸ ἀ]γ̣αθὸν ἐγώ εἰμι ]τ̣ο εἰμι εἰκὼν τῆς[ ]ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θ(εο)ῦ 20 ]δια ὡς εἰκὼν αὐ[τοῦ ]μ̣ θ(ε)ῷ θ(ε)ῷ τῷ   ]ν τοῦ εἶναι   ]ειται ὁρατα   ]ντα τοῦ αι̣[ 25   ]ε̣ιδεν ὅτι[   ]εαν ιδεν̣[   ]ε̣νος επ[   ]ἄν(θρωπ)ο̣ς̣ π ̣[ 3 π̣ελ Bernhard 2007; ωπελ Grenfell-Hunt 1899; κ̣α̣[.]π̣ε̣ Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987 || 5 ελεγε α̣[ Bernhard 2007, Grenfell-Hunt 1899 || 6 ]ι̣ Bernhard 2007; ϋ[ pap. || 11 ενεγ᾽κε pap.; ενεγκο̣ Bernhard 2007, Grenfell-Hunt 1899 || 13 ιη(σου) Lührmann 2000; ιη[. κ]αι Grenfell-Hunt 1899; α ιη[ . . . .]ι Roberts 1987 || 14 καρπους αγα]θους [εν]εγκει ο [δε πονηρος Lührmann 2000 ; ο̣ [θ(εο)ς Porter 2001 || 15 πονηρους ε] νεγ[κει Lührmann 2000 || 17 υπο[. . α]γαθον Grenfell-Hunt 1899; κ]α̣ι πο[ιει α]γαθον Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987 || 21 θ(ε)ω θ(ε)ω τω Bernhard 2006; ]α θ(ε)ω θ(ε)ω Lührmann 2000, Roberts 1987 || 25 ϊδεν pap. || 26 σ̣αν Grenfell-Hunt 1899; ϊδεν pap. || 28 ]ανθρ(ω)π[ Lührmann 2000; ]ανθρπο[. Grenfell-Hunt 1899

fr. 2 2

]λ̣λ̣[ ]ν̣ηι̣[

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 189

12/04/2013 12:08

190

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. V 840/Bodleian Manuscript MS. Gr. th. g. 11 (P) Title: Apocryphal Gospel Date: IV/V century Bibliography: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2007), 120–5, pl. 27; S. E. Porter, “Textual Criticism in the Light of Diverse Textual Evidence for the Greek New Testament: An Expanded Proposal,” in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World (ed. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas; Texts and Editions for New Testament Study; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006), 325–30; M. J. Kruger, The Gospel of the Savior: An Analysis of P.Oxy 840 and its Place in the Gospel Traditions of Early Christianity (ed. S. E. Porter and W. J. Porter; Texts and Editions for New Testament Study 1; Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2005); T. J. Kraus, “P.Oxy. V 840–Amulett oder Miniaturkodex? Grundsätzliche und ergänzende Anmerkungen zu zwei Termini,” ZAC 8 (2004): 485–97; M. J. Kruger, “P. Oxy. 840: Amulet or Miniature Codex?,” JTS 53 (2002): 81–94; F. Bovon, “Fragment Oxyrhynchus 840, Fragment of a Lost Gospel, Witness of an Early Christian Controversy over Purity,” JBL 119 (2000): 705–28; D. Lührmann und E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000), 164–9; D. A. Bertrand, Écrits apocryphes chrétiens I (ed. F. Bovon and P. Geoltrain; Bibliotheque de la Pléiade; Paris: Gallimard, 1997), 407–10; J. Jeremias, Unknown Sayings of Jesus (London: SPCK, 1964), 49–50; A. de Santos Otero, Los Evangelios apócrifos (Madrid: Biblioteca de Autores Cristianos, 1963), 80–2; C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 488–90; H. B. Swete, Two New Gospel Fragments (Cambridge: Deighton, Bell & Co., 1908), 4–5. Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri V (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1908), 1–10 Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Bodleian Library, Oxford Notes: One of the most interesting and frequently studied apocryphal Christian texts, P.Oxy. V 840 was written on parchment in the fourth century ce. The original miniature codex measured 8.8 × 7.4 cm and presented 22–3 lines per page. The writing is quite small and cramped and was copied by a scribe whose writing style is refined but irregular. Red ink is used at points of emphasis. Dots are used to note stops at what might be interpreted to be small blank spaces. Accents also feature in this fragment. In this short and fragmentary text, Jesus disputes in the Temple over a matter of purity, the wording for which is clearly extracanonical. Nomina sacra: ανων, δδ, σωρ, σωρι

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 190

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

191

Transcription: πρότερον προαδικῆσ̣α̣ι̣ πάν̣τ̣α̣ σ̣ο̣φ̣ίζεται: ἀλλὰ προσέχετε μήπως καὶ ὑμ̣ε̣ῖς τὰ ὅμοια αὐτοῖς πάθητε: ο̣ὐ γὰρ ἐν τοῖς ζωοῖς μόνοις ἀπολαμβάν̣ο̣υ̣5 σιν οἱ κακοῦργοι τῶν ἀν(θρώπ)ων: ἀλλὰ̣ [κ]α̣ὶ̣ κόλασιν ὑπομένουσιν καὶ πολ[λ]ὴν βάσανον: καὶ παραλαβὼν αὐτ̣ο̣ὺς̣ εἰσήγαγεν εἰς αὐτὸ τὸ ἁγνευτήριον̣ κ̣α̣ί περιεπάτει ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ: καὶ προσ̣ε̣[λ10 θὼν Φαρισαῖός τις ἀρ̣χιερεὺς [Λευεὶς τὸ ὄνομα συνέτυχεν αὐτοῖς καὶ ε̣[ἶπεν τῷ σω(τή)ρι: τίς ἐπέτ̣ρ̣εψέν σοι πατ[εῖν τοῦτο τὸ ἁγνευτήριον καὶ ἱδεῖν [ταῦτα τὰ ἅγια σκεύη μήˋτεˊ λουσα[μ]έ̣ν̣[ῳ] μ̣[ή15 τε ˋμὴνˊ τῶν μαθητῶν σου τοὺς̣ π̣[όδας βαπτισθέντων: ἀλλὰ μεμολυ[μμένος ἐπάτησας το̣ῦτ̣ο̣ τὸ ἱερόν τ̣[όπον ὄντα καθαρόν: ὃν οὐδεὶς �ἄ[λλος εἰ μὴ λο̣υ̣σάμενος καὶ ἀλλά[ξας τὰ ἐνδύ20 μ̣ατ̣α πατεῖ: οὐδὲ ὁ[ρᾶν τολμᾷ ταῦτα τ̣ὰ̣ ἅγια σκεύη̣: καὶ σ̣[ταθεὶς εὐθέως ὁ σω(τὴ)ρ σὺν τ]οῖς μ̣αθ̣η̣ταῖ[ς ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ σ̣ὺ̣ ο̣ὖ̣ν̣ ἐνταῦθα ὢν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ: καθαρεύεις; λέγει αὐτῷ ˋἐκεῖνοςˊ καθαρεύω: ἐλο̣υσά25 μην γὰρ ἐν τῇ λίμνῃ τοῦ Δ(αυεὶ)δ: καὶ δι’ ἑτέρας κλίμακος κατελθὼν δι’ ἑτέρας ἀ[ν]ῆλθον: καὶ λευκὰ ἐνδύματα ἐνεδυσάμην: καὶ καθαρά καὶ τότε ἦλθο(ν) κ̣α̣ὶ προσέβλεψα τούτοις τοῖς ἁγίοις 30 σκεύεσιν: ὁ σω(τὴ)ρ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀποκρι]θεὶς εἶπεν: οὐαί τυφλοὶ μὴ ὁρῶ(ν)τ̣[ε]ς: σὺ ἐλούσω τούτοις τοῖς χεομένοις ὕ[δ]α̣σι̣ ἐν οἷς κύνες καὶ χοῖροι βέβληνται νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας: καὶ νιψάμε35 ν]ος τὸ ἐκτὸς δέρμα ἐσμήξω: ὅπερ κα]ὶ̣ αἱ̣ πόρναι καὶ α[ἱ] αὐλητρίδες μυρίζ]ο̣υ̣[σιν κ]αὶ̣ λούουσιν καὶ σμήχουσι καὶ κ]αλλωπίζουσι πρὸς ἐπιθυμίαν τ]ῶν ἀν(θρώπ)ων: ἔνδοθεν δὲ ἐκεῖ40 ναι πεπλ]ήρωται σκορπίων καὶ πάσης κα]κίας: ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ οἱ μαθηταί μου] οὓς λέγεις μὴ βεβαπτίσθαι βεβά]μ̣μεθα ἐν ὕδασι ζωῆς αἰωνίου τοῖ]ς ἐλθοῦσιν ἀπ̣ό 45 ἀλ]λὰ οὐαὶ̣ [τ]οῖς

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 191

12/04/2013 12:08

192

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

1 προ αδικησαι Lührmann-Schlarb 2000, Jeremias 1964, Wessely 1924, Grenfell-Hunt 1908 || 3 ϋμεις pap. || 4 ζῴοις Wessely 1924, Swete 1908 || 6 ϋπομενουσιν pap.; ὑπομένουσιν (fut.); ὑπομενοῦσιν (pres.) || 9–10 προε[λ]θων Kruger 2005 || 13 ϊδειν pap. || 17 ϊερον pap. || 21 σ[ταθεις Bernhard 2007; σ[τας ευθεως LührmannSchlarb 2000, Wessely 1924, Otero 1963, Grenfell-Hunt 1908 || 22 αυτου απεκριθη Bovon 2000, Jeremias 1964, Swete 1908 | 23 ϊερω pap. || 24 καθαρευει Bovon 2000 || 26 κλειμακος pap. || 33 υδ]ασι̣ pap. || 36–7 μυρι[ζ] ο̣υ[̣ σαι Bovon 2000, Swete 1908 || 39–40 εκεινων Kruger 2005, Otero 1963 || 40 [πεπλ]ηρωνται Kruger 2005, Otero 1963 || 41 αδικιας Bovon 2000, Jeremias 1964, Swete 1908 || 42–3 βεβαμμενους Bovon 2000, Swete 1908 || 43 ϋδασι pap. || 43–4 ζωσιν εκ του ουρανου ελθουσιν Kruger 2005; ζωσι και καθαροις τοις ελθουσιν Jeremias 1964; ζωης αιωνιου τοις κατελθουσιν Bovon 2000, Swete 1908 || 45 πατρος επανω αλ]λα Kruger 2005; του θεου του ουρανου αλ]λα Bovon 2000, Swete 1924

P.Oxy. X 1224/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 8 (P) Title: Apocryphal Gospel; Sayings of Jesus Date: IV century Bibliography: A. Bernhard, Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts (London and New York: T&T Clark, 2007), 100–1; 114–19; D. Lührmann and E. Schlarb, Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache (MTS 59; Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 2000), 170–7; A. Schmidt, “P.Oxy. X 1224, Fragment 2 recto, Col I: Ein neuer Vorschlag,” ZNW 80 (1989): 276–7; W. D. Stoker, Extracanonical Sayings of Jesus (Society of Biblical Literature Resources for Biblical Study 18; Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1989); C. Wessely, Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924), 490–3. Editio princeps: B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri X (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1914), 1–10. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Bodleian Library, Oxford Notes: These fragments from a fourth-century papyrus codex (4.6 × 4.0 cm and 13.1 × 6.3 cm) preserve 28 lines of texts. They record an account of a vision of Jesus as well as a dispute about a new teaching of Jesus(?). In fr. 3, Jesus responds to criticisms that he dines with a sinner recalling a passage from the Synoptic gospels (Mark 2.13–17; Luke 5.27–32; Matthew 9.9–13). The final fragment includes an injunction to pray for one’s enemies (Mathew 5.44; Luke 6.27) and a statement recalling Luke 9.50. Nomina sacra: ιη

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 192

12/04/2013 12:08



Narrative Gospels

193

Transcription: fr. 1 →

3

ρλθ ]ν̣τι ἐν παντὶ ]ων. ἀμὴν ὑμῖν λέγω ]εισ[

2 ]μ̣ων Grenfell-Hunt 1914, Lührmann-Schlarb 2000 || 2–3 ϋμιν pap.

fr. 1 ↓ 2

σεται. ὑμεῖς[ ]ητ[

1 ϋμεις pap.

fr. 2 →

fr. 2 ↓

5

ρ[ογ] με ἐβάρησεν. καὶ̣ [παρεσταμέ-] νου Ἰη(σοῦ) [ἐ]ν ὁράμα[τι λέγει‧ τὶ ἀθ̣[υμ]εῖς; οὐ γὰρ̣[ σ]ὺ ἀλλὰ ὁ[ δοὺς ἐπ[

ροδ εἶ]π̣ε̣ς μὴ ἀποκρινόμενος. τί οὖν ἀ]πεῖπας; π̣[ο]ίαν σέ φασιν διδα]χὴν καιν[ὴν] διδάσκειν, ἢ τὶ βάπτισμ]α καινὸ(ν) κηρύσσειν; ἀποκρί]θητι καὶ

1–2 αποκρεινομενος pap.

fr. 3 ↓

5

[ροε οἱ δὲ γραμματεῖς κα[ὶ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ ἱερεῖς θεασάμ[ενοι αὐτὸν ἠγανάκτουν̣ [ὅτι σὺν ἁμαρτωλοῖς ἀνὰ μέ[σον κεῖται. ὁ δ̣ὲ̣ Ἰη(σοῦς) ἀκούσας̣ [εἶπεν‧ οὐ χρείαν ἔχ]ουσιν οἱ ὑ[γιαίνοντες

2 ϊερεις pap. || 6 ϋ[γιαινοντες pap. || 7 [ιατρου] Lührmann-Schlarb 2000

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 193

12/04/2013 12:08

194

fr. 3 →

5

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

ρ]ος κ]αὶ̣ π̣[ρ]οσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐχθ]ρ̣ῶν ὑμῶν‧ ὁ γὰρ μὴ ὢ(ν) κατὰ ὑμ]ῶ̣ν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐστιν. οἱ ἀπέστησα]ν μακράν αὔριον ἡ ὥρα αὐτῶν γ]ενήσεται, καὶ ἐν ]τοῦ ἀντιδί[κου ]ι̣νενων̣[

1 ϋπερ pap. || 2 ϋμων pap. || 3 ϋπερ ϋμων pap. || 4 ο σημερον ω]ν Grenfell-Hunt 1914 || 5 εγγυς υμων γ] ενησεται Grenfell-Hunt 1914, Wessely 1924

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 194

12/04/2013 12:08

10 Unidentified Fragments

P.Oxy. XVII 2069 Title: Apocalyptic Fragment Date: IV century Editio princeps/Bibliography: A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XVII (London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1927), 6–8. Provenance: Oxyrhynchus Location: Sackler Library, Oxford Notes: P.Oxy. XVII 2069 catalogues five small fragments from a papyrus codex written in brown ink and by the same hand. To indicate a pause or stop in the text, the scribe used a blank space rather than the more familiar middle point. The text describes the opening of heaven and the descent of a heavenly messenger, and fragment 3 seems to refer to a day of judgment. These fragment are likely from several different leaves from the same codex, and therefore possibly from several texts. Hunt estimated the line length at 25 letters per line. Nomina sacra: uncontracted ουρανος Transcription: fr. 1 ↓

5

κ[αὶ      ὁ ἕτερος τ[ο]ῦ̣ ἐτερο[υ ὦν ἀναβλέψας [ἐν ὕπνῳ εἴδον τὸ[ν οὐρανὸν καὶ ἐθεώρουν [κατερχόμενον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ .[ ων τῶν [με]γάλ[ων τὸ μετα̣[ ]ε̣ ι̣ν̣[α

1 κα̣ι̣ ε̣ . . [ . . . . ]ε̣ρ̣[ Hunt 1927 || 4 ουρανον ανεωγμενον Hunt 1927

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 195

12/04/2013 12:08

196

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

fr. 1 → 10   ὁ] ἕτερος τοῦ ἑτέρου κα]ὶ ἤρξατο πᾶς α   ]ν ἀναβλέψας εἰς] τὸν οὐρανὸ(ν)   ὀ]ρ̣άματι και ἲ15 δου ]ν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ]. . . [. .]οις ]ωδ̣ο̣ [ 16 ]τ̣ω̣ . [. .]οις Hunt 1927

fr. 2 ↓

]ορ[. . .] τὴν [   ] τὴν νομὴν [ 20    ] κ̣α̣ὶ ἢρ̣ξαν̣[το       ]ε̣ρ̣[ 18 λ̣οι̣ασ̣ Hunt 1927

fr. 2 →

]ε̣ [. . .] ε̣χο̣[ ] τῆς χεῖρος μ[ ] υἱῶν τῆς [ 25   ] α̣τ̣[ 22 ]ν̣ . ε̣ . ε̣ . ς̣ ε̣χο̣[ Hunt 1927 || 24 ϋϊων pap.

fr. 3 ↓

30

] ἡμέρᾳ το̣[ῦ ]ο̣ς καὶ ἐν τ̣[ ]ν ὅλου το[ῦ ] ἡμέρα τ[οῦ ]τ̣ος καὶ .[ ἕ]βδομον ο[ὐρανὸν

fr. 3 →

τὴν] ἐρυθρὰν θ̣[άλασσαν   ] εἰς τὴν μ[     ]τα πολὺ ο̣[ 35     ]να δ̣ε̣ι̣ρ̣ .[     ]. θάλλασση [     ]τῇ ἐρυθρᾷ [θαλλάσσῃ     ]τα καλε[

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 196

12/04/2013 12:08

Unidentified Fragments

fr. 4 ↓ 40 fr. 4 → 43

197

]ων [ ]ν ε [

]εν [ ]σαν[ [..]

43 ]τ̣ε [ Hunt 1927

fr. 5 ↓ 45 fr. 5 →

]κ π]ύλη

λουτ̣[

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 197

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 198

12/04/2013 12:08

Bibliography

Aland, K. Repertorium der griechischen christlichen Papyri. New York: Walter de Gruyter, 1976. Attridge, H. W. “P. Oxy. 1081 and the Sophia Jesus Christi.” In Enchoria: Zeitschrift für Demotistik und Koptologie. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1975. —“Appendix: The Greek Fragments.” In Nag Hammadi Codex II,2–7 Together With XIII,2, BRIT. LIB. OR. 4926(1), and POxy. 1, 654, 655. B. Layton, ed. Volume 1. New York: Brill, 1989. —“The Acts of John and the Fourth Gospel.” Pages 255–76 in From Judaism to Christianity: Tradition and Transition: A Festschrift for Thomas Tobin, S.J., on the Occasion of His Sixty-Fifth Birthday. P. Walters, ed. Novum Testamentum Supplements. Leiden: Brill, 2010. Barrier, J. W. The Acts of Paul and Thecla: A Critical Introduction and Commentary. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2010. Bauer, J. B. “Die Saat aufs Wasser geht auf—P. Egerton 2 fr. 2 verso (Bell/Skeat).” ZNW 97 (2006): 280–2. Bell, H. I. and T. C. Skeat. Fragments of an Unknown Gospel and other Early Christian Papyri. London: Oxford University Press, 1935. —The New Gospel Fragments. London: Oxford University Press, 1935. Bernhard, A. Other Early Christian Gospels: A Critical Edition of the Surviving Greek Manuscripts. Library of New Testament Studies 315. London and New York: T&T Clark, 2006. Bickell, G. “Ein Papyrusfragment eines nichtkanonischen Evangeliums.” ZKT 9 (1885): 498–504; 10 (1886): 208–9. —“Das nichtcanonische Evangeliumfragment.” Pages 53–61 in Mitteilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. J. Karabacek, ed. Volume 1. Vienna: Verlag der k.k. Hof und Staatsdruckerei, 1887. Bonner, C. “A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas.” HTR 18 (1925): 115–27. —“A New Fragment of the Shepherd of Hermas (Michigan Papyrus 44–H).” HTR 20 (1927): 105–16. —A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas (Similitudes 2–9) with a Fragment of the Mandates. Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1934. Bovon, F. “La vie des apôtres traditions bibliques et narrations apocryphes.” Pages 141–58 in Les acts apocryphes des apôtres: Christianisme et monde Païen. F. Bovon et al, eds. Paris: Labor et Fides, 1981. —“Fragment Oxyrhynchus 840, Fragment of a Lost Gospel, Witness of an Early Christian Controversy over Purity.” JBL 119 (2000): 705–28. —“Die kanonische Apostelgeschichte und die apokryphen Apostelakten.” Pages 349–79 in Die Apostelgeschichte im Kontext antiker und frühchristlicher Historiographie. J. Frey et al, eds. New York: deGruyter, 2009. Bremmer, J., ed. The Apocryphal Acts of John. Kampen, Netherlands: Pharos, 1995. Brown, S. K. “Sayings of Jesus, Oxyrhynchus.” Pages 999–1001 in Vol. 5 of The Anchor Bible Dictionary. David Noel Freedman, ed. 6 volumes. New York: Doubleday, 1992. Büllesbach, C. “Das Verhältnis der Acta Pauli zur Apostelgeschichte des Lukas Darstellung und Kritik der Forschungsgeschichte.” Pages 215–37 in Das Ende des Paulus. F. W. Horn, ed. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2001. Cameron, R., ed. The Other Gospels: Non-Canonical Gospel Texts. Philadelphia, PA: Westminster/ John Knox, 1982.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 199

12/04/2013 12:08

200 Bibliography

Carlini, A. “La tradizione manoscritta del Pastor di Hermas e il problema dell’unità dell’ opera.” Pages 97–100 in Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer: Festschrift zum 100–Jährigen Bestehen der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. Vienna: Hollinek, 1983. Carlini, A., L. Giaccone, R. Kasser, G. Cavallo, and J. van Haelst, eds. Il Pastore (Ia–IIIa visione): Erma; edito con introduzione e commentario critico da Antonio Carlini. Papyrus Bodmer 38. Cologny–Genève: Martin Bodmer Foundation, 1991. Coles, R. A. Location List of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri and of other Greek Papyri Published by the Egypt Exploration Society. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 59. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1974. Colwell, E. C. “Scribal Habits in Early Papyri: A Study in the Corruption of the Text.” Pages 370–89 in The Bible in Modern Scholarship. J. P. Hyatt, ed. Nashville, TN: Abingdon, 1965. Reprinted as “Method in Evaluating Scribal Habits: A Study of P45, P66, P75.” Pages 106–24 in Studies in Methodology in Textual Criticism of the New Testament. NTTS 9. Leiden: Brill, and Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1969. Crisci, E. “Note sulla più antica produzione di libri cristiani nell’ Oriente greco.” Segno e Testo 3 (2005): 93–145. Crossan, J. D. Four Other Gospels: Shadows on the Contours of Canon. Minneapolis, MN: Winston Press, 1985. Czachesz, I. The Legacy of John. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2010. Daniels, B. L. The Greek Manuscript Tradition of the Protevangelium Jacobi. 2 volumes. Ph.D. diss., Duke University, 1956. Daniels, J. B. “The Egerton Gospel: Its Place in Early Christianity.” Ph.D. diss., The Claremont Graduate School, Claremont, 1990. DeConick, A. Recovering the Original Gospel of Thomas: A History of the Gospel and Its Growth. New York: T&T Clark, 2005. Diebner, B. J. and R. Kasser. Hamburger Papyrus bil. 1: die alttestamentlichen Texte des Papyrus bilinguis 1 der Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg: Canticum canticorum (Coptice), Lamentationes Ieremiae (Coptice), Ecclesiastes (Graece et Coptice). Cahiers d’orientalisme 18. Genève: Cramer, 1989. Diels, H. H. and A. Harnack. Über einen Berliner Papyrus des Pastor Hermae. Sitzungsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. Berlin: Die Königliche Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1891. Dunn, P. W. The Acts of Paul and the Pauline Legacy in the Second Century. Ph.D. diss., Cambridge, 1996. —“Testing Pauline Pseudonymity: 3 Corinthians and the Pastoral Epistles Compared.” Proceedings: Eastern Great Lakes and Midwest Biblical Societies (2000): 63–70. Ehrhard, A. “Die Berliner Hermas-Fragmente auf Papyrus.” Tübinger Theologische Quartalschrift 74 (1892): 294–303. Ehrman, B. Lost Scriptures: Books That Did Not Make it Into the New Testament. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005. Elliott, J. K. “The Non-Canonical Gospels and the New Testament Apocrypha: Currents in Early Chrisitan Thought and Beyond.” Pages 1–12 in The Non-Canonical Gospels. P. Foster, ed. London and New York: T&T Clark, 2008. Epp, E. J. “ The Oxyrhynchus New Testament Papyri: ‘Not Without Honor Except In Their Hometown?’” JBL (2004): 5–55. Evelyn-White, H. The Sayings of Jesus From Oxyrhynchus. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920. Finegan, J. Hidden Records of the Life of Jesus. Philadelphia, PA: Pilgrim Press, 1969. Fitzmyer, J. A. “The Oxyrhynchus logoi of Jesus and the Coptic Gospel of Thomas.” TS 20 (1959): 505–60. —Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament. Missoula, MT: Scholars Press, 1974. Förster, H. “Apokryphen.” In Christliches mit Feder und Faden: Christliches in Texten, Textilien, und Altagsgegenständen aus Ägypten. J. Henner, H. Förster, and U. Horak, eds. Nilus 3. Vienna: Österreichische Verlagsgesellschaft, 1999.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 200

12/04/2013 12:08

Bibliography

201

Foster, P. “Are There Any Early Fragments of the So-Called Gospel of Peter.” NTS 52 (2006): 1–28. —, ed. The Non-Canonical Gospels. London and New York: T&T Clark, 2008. Frankfurter, D. Elijah in Upper Egypt: the Apocalypse of Elijah and Early Egyptian Christianity. Minneapolis, MN: Fortress Press, 1993. Gardner, I. and K. A. Worp. “Leaves from a Manichaean Codex.” ZPE 117 (1997): 139–55. Geerard, M., ed. “Acta Pauli.” Pages 117–26 in Clavis Apocryphorum Novi Testament. Corpus Christianorum. Turnhout: Brepols, 1992. Gonis, N., D. Obbink, D. Colombo, G. B. d’Alessio, and A. Nodar, eds. Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXIX. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 88. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 2005. Graupner, A. and M. Wolter. Moses in Biblical and Extra-Biblical Traditions. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2007. Green, J. B. “The Gospel of Peter: Source for a Pre-Canonical Passion Narrative?” ZNW 78 (1987): 293–302. Grenfell, B. P. and A. S. Hunt. Logia Jêsou: Sayings of our Lord from an Early Greek Papyrus. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1898. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri I. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 1. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1898. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri III. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 5. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1903. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IV. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 6. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1904. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri V. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 8. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1908. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri VI. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 9. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1908. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri X. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 13. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1914. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XIII. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 16. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1919. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IX. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 17. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1920. —, eds. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 18. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1922. Gronewald, M. “Einige Fackelmann Papyri.” ZPE 28 (1978): 274–6. —“Ein verkannter Hermas-Papyrus (P.Iand. I 4 = Hermae Pastor, Mand. XI 19–21; XII 1, 2–3).” ZPE 40 (1980): 53–4. —“255. Unbekanntes Evangelium oder Evangelienharmonie (Fragment aus dem Evangelium Egerton).” Pages 136–45 in Kölner Papyri, Vol. 6. M. Gronewald, B. Kramer, K. Maresch, M. Parca, and C. Römer, eds. Sonderreihe Papyrologica Coloniensia 7. Opladen: Westdeutscher Verlag, 1987. Haines-Eitzen, K. “The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles on Papyrus: Revisiting the Question of Readership and Audience.” Pages 293–304 in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas, eds. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2006. —“Engendering Palimpsests: Reading the Textual Tradition of the Acts of Paul and Thecla.” Pages 177–93 in The Early Christian Book. W. Klingshirn and L. Safran, eds. Washington, DC: Catholic University of America Press, 2007. Hofius, O. “Das koptische Thomasevangelium und die Oxyrhynchus-Papyri Nr. i, 654 und 655; II.” EvT 20 (1960): 189–92. Holmes, M. W. The Apostolic Fathers. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1999. Hovhanessian, V. Third Corinthians: Reclaiming Paul for Christian Orthodoxy. New York: Peter Lang, 2000. Hunt, A. S., ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri VIII. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 11. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1911.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 201

12/04/2013 12:08

202 Bibliography

—, ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV. London Egypt Exploration Society, 1922. —, ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XVII. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 20. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1927. Hurtado, L. M. The Earliest Christian Artifacts: Manuscripts and Christian Origins. Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans, 2006. Jeremias, J. and W. Schneemelcher. “Papyrus Egerton 2.” In New Testament Apocrypha: Gospels and Related Writings 2. Revised ed. W. Schneemelcher, ed. R. McL. Wilson, trans. Louisville, KY: Westminster/John Knox, 1991. Johnson, S. “Nature de la relation entre les Actes de Paul et la correspondence apocryphe entre Paul et les Corinthiens.” In Actes du huitième congrès international d’études coptes. N. Bosson and A. Boud’hors, eds. 2 volumes. Lueven: Peeters, 2007, 2:481–500 Jones, S. F. “Principal Orientations on the Relations between the Apocryphal Acts (Acts of Paul and Acts of John; Acts of Peter and Acts of John).” Pages 485–505 in Society of Biblical Literature 1993 Seminar Papers. E. H. Lovering Jr., ed. SBL Seminar Papers 52. Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1993. Junod, É. and J.-D. Kaestli. Acta Iohannis. Corpus Christianorum Series Apocryphorum 1. Brepols: Turnhout, 1983. Juusola, H., J. Laulainen, and H. Palva, eds. Verbum et calamus: semitic and related studies in honour of the sixtieth birthday of professor Tapani Harviainen. Helsinki: Studia Orientalia, 2004. Kapsamenos, S. G. “TO KATA MARIAM APOKRUFON EUAGGELION (P. Ryl. III 463).” Athena 49 (1939): 177–86. Kilpatrick, G. D. and C. H. Roberts. “The Acta Pauli: A New Fragment.” JTS 47 (1946): 196–9. Klauck, H.-J. Apocryphal Gospels: An Introduction. New York: T&T Clark, 2003. —The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles: An Introduction. Waco, TX: Baylor University Press, 2008. Klijn, A. F. J. “The Apocryphal Correspondence between Paul and the Corinthians.” VC 17 (1963): 2–23. Koester, H. “Apocryphal and Canonical Gospels.” HTR 73 (1980): 105–30. Kraft, R. A. “An Unnoticed Papyrus Fragment of Barnabas.” VC 21 (1967): 150–63. —L’Epître de Barnabé. Sources Chrétiennes 172. Paris: Cerf, 1971. Kraus, T. J. “P.Vindob.G 2325: Das sogenannte Fayûm-Evangelium—Neuedition und kritische Rückschlüsse” ZAC 5 (2001): 197–212. —“P. Oxy. V 840-Amulett oder Miniaturkodex? Grundsätzliche und ergänzende Anmerkungen zu zwei Termini.” ZAC 8 (2004): 485–497. —“P. Vindob. G 2325: Einige Modifikationen von Transkription und Rekonstruktion.” ZAC 10 (2006): 383–5. Kraus, T. J. and T. Nicklas. Das Petrusevangelium und die Petrusapokalypse: Die griechischen Fragmente mit deutscher und englischer Übersetzung. Neutestamentliche Apokryphen I. GCS 11. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2004. Kruger, M. J. “P. Oxy. 840: Amulet or Miniature Codex?” JTS 53 (2002): 81–94. —The Gospel of the Savior: An Analysis of P. Oxy. 840 and its Place in the Gospel Traditions of Early Christianity. S. E. Porter and W. J. Porter, eds. Texts and Editions for New Testament Study 1. Boston: Brill, 2005. Kurfess, A. “Zu dem Hamburger Papyrus Praxei Paulou.” ZNW 38 (1939): 164–70. Lalleman, P. J. The Acts of John: A Two-stage Initiation into Johannine Gnosticism. Leuven: Peeters, 1998. Lenaerts, J. “Un papyrus du Pasteur d’Hermas: P. Iand. 1,4.” ChrEg 54/108 (1979): 356–8. Lipsius, R. A. Acts Apostolorum Apocrypha. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, 1959. Lührmann, D. “P.Oxy. 2949: EvPt 3–5 in einer Handschrift des 2./3. Jahrhunderts.” ZNW 72 (1981): 216–26. —“Das Bruchstück aus dem Hebräerevangelium bei Didymos von Alexandrien.” NovT 29 (1987): 265–79. —“Die griechischen Fragmente des Mariaevangeliums POx 3525 und PRyl 463.” NovT 30 (1988): 321–38.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 202

12/04/2013 12:08

Bibliography

203

—“Das neue Fragment des P. Egerton 2 (P. Köln 255).” Pages 2239–55 in The Four Gospels 1992: Festschrift for Frans Nierynck. F. van Segbroeck, C. M. Tuckett, G. Van. Belle, and J. Verheyden, eds. BETL 100. Leuven: Leuven University Press, 1992. —“P.Ox. 4009: Ein neues Fragment des Petrusevangeliums?” NovT 35 (1993): 390–410. —Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache. MTS 59. Marburg: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000. —“Kann es wirklich keine frühe Handschrift des Petrusevangeliums geben?” NovT 48 (2006): 379–83. Lührmann, D. and E. Schlarb. Fragmente apokryph gewordener Evangelien in griechischer und lateinischer Sprache. MTS 59. Marburg: N. G. Elwert Verlag, 2000. Luttikhuizen, G. “The Corinthian Correspondence.” Pages 75–91 in The Apocryphal Acts of Paul and Thecla. J. Bremmer, ed. Kampen: Pharos, 1996. MacDonald, D. R. The Apocryphal Acts of Apostles. Semeia 38. Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1986. —“The Acts of Paul and the Acts of John: Which came First?” Pages 506–10 in Society of Biblical Literature 1993 Seminar Papers. E. H. Lovering, Jr., ed. SBL Seminar Papers 52. Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1993. Makay, T. W. “Observations on P.Bodmer X: Apocryphal Correspondence between Paul and the Corinthian Saints.” Papyrologica Bruxellensia 18 (1979): 119–28. Mayeda, G. Das Leben-Jesu-Fragment: Papyrus Egerton 2 und seine Stellung in der urchristlichen Literaturegeschichte. Bern: Paul Haupt, 1946. Mercati, G. “Passo del Pastore di Erma riconosciuto nel pap. Oxy. 1828.” Bib 6 (1925): 336–8. Metzger, B. “Literary Forgeries and Canonical Pseudepigrapha.” JBL 91 (1972): 3–24. Milne, H. J. M., ed. Catalogue of the Literary Papyri in the British Museum. London: The Trustees of the British Museum, 1927. Naldini, M. Documenti dell’antichità cristiana: Papiri e pergamene greco-egizie della raccolta fiorentina. 2nd ed. Florence: Felice Le Monnier, 1965. Nicklas, T. “Papyrus Egerton 2 – the ‘Unknown Gospel.’” ExpTim 118 (2007): 261–6. —and T. J. Kraus. Das Petrusevangelium als Teil antiker Literatur. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 2007. Niederwimmer, K. The Didache. Hermeneia. Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1998. Osiek, C. The Shepherd of Hermas: A Commentary. Minneapolis, MN: Fortress Press, 1999. Paget, J. C. The Epistle of Barnabas. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1994. Parrott, D. M. Nag Hammadi Codices III,3–4 and V,1 with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,3 and Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 1081. Leiden: Brill, 1991. Parsons, P. J., ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 70. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983. —, ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LX. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 80. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1994. —, ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri LXI. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 81. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1995. Pasquier, A. L’Évangile selon Marie. Bibliothèque Copte de Nag Hammadi, Section “Textes,” 10. Québec: Les Presses de L’Université Laval, 1983. Perkins, J. Roman Imperial Identities in the Early Christian Era. London and New York: Routledge, 2009. Peterson, E. “Einige Bemerkungen zum Hamburger Papyrus Fragment der Acta Pauli.” VC 3 (1949): 142–62. Peuch, H. C. “Les nouveaux écrits gnostiques découverts en Haute-Egypte, Coptic Studies in Honor of Walter Ewing Crum.” Bulletin of the Byzantine Institute 2 (1950): 91–154. Pickering, S. R. “The Egerton Gospel and New Testament Textual Transmission.” Pages 215–34 in The New Testament Text in Early Christianity/ Le texte du nouveau Testament au début du christianisme: Proceedings of the Lille Colloquium July 2000. C. B. Amphoux and J. K. Elliott, eds. Histoire du texte biblique 6. Lausanne: Éditions du Zèbre, 2003. Pietersma, A. The Apocryphon of Jannes and Jambres the Magicians. Leiden: Brill, 1994. Pistelli, E. “Papiri evangelici.” Studi Religiosi 2 (1906): 129–40.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 203

12/04/2013 12:08

204 Bibliography

Porter, S. E. “Textual Criticism in the Light of Diverse Textual Evidence for the Greek New Testament: An Expanded Proposal.” Pages 305–37 in New Testament Manuscripts: Their Texts and Their World. T. J. Kraus and T. Nicklas, eds. Texts and Editions for New Testament Study. Boston: Brill, 2006. Pryor, J. W. “Fragments from the Unknown Gospel (Papyrus Egerton 2).” Pages 99–101 in New Documents Illustrating Early Christianity 8. S. R. Llewelyn, ed. Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2002. Rimoldi, A. “L’apostolo S. Pietro nella letteratura apocrifa dei primi 6 secoli.” Scuola Cattolica 83 (1955): 196–224. Rist, M. “A Fragment of an Uncanonical Gospel.” JTS 47 (1946): 56–7. —“III Corinthians as a Pseudepigraphic Refutation of Marcionism.” Iliff Review 26 (1969): 49–58. Roberts, C. H. “463. The Gospel of Mary.” Catalogue of the Greek and Latin Papyri in the John Rylands Library Manchester. 3 vols. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1938. —, ed. The Antinoopolis Papyri 1. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 28. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1950. —, ed. The Oxyrhynchus Papyri L. Graeco-Roman Memoirs 70. London: Egypt Exploration Society, 1983. Roca-Puig, R. and S. Janeras. Miscel·lanìa Papirològica Ramon Roca-Puig: En el seu vuitantè aniversari. Barcelona: Fundació Salvador Vives Casajuana, 1987. Rordorf, W. “Tradition and Composition in the Acts of Thecla: The State of the Question.” Pages 43–53 in The Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles. D. R. Macdonald, ed. Semeia 38. Decatur, GA: Scholars Press, 1986. —“Les Actes de Paul sur papyrus: problèmes liés aux P. Mich. 1317 et 3788.” Pages 453–61 in Proceedings of the XVIII International Congress of Papyrology 1986. Athens, 1988. —“In welchem Verhältnis stehen die apokryphen Paulusakten zur kanonischen Apostelgeschichte und zu den Pastoralbriefen.” Pages 225–41 in Text and Testimony. T. Baarda et al., eds. Kampen: Uitgeversmaatschappij J. H. Kok, 1988. —“Héresie et orthodoxie selon la Correspondance apocryphe entre les Corinthiens et l’apôtre Paul.” Pages 389–431 in Lex Orandi-Lex Credendi: Gesammelte Aufsätze zum 60. Geburtstag. Freiburg: Universitätsverlag Freiburg in der Schweiz, 1993. Repr. “Hérésie et Othodoxie selon la Correspondance apocryphe entre les Corinthiens et L’Apôtre Paul.” Cahiers de la Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie 17 (1993): 21–63. —“The Relation between the Acts of Peter and the Acts of Paul: State of the Question.” Pages 178–91 in The Apocryphal Acts of Peter: Magic, Miracles, and Gnosticism. J. N. Bremmer, ed. Lueven: Peeters, 1998. —and A. Tuilier. La doctrine des douze apôtres (Didache): Introduction, texte, traduction. 2nd ed. Sources chrétiennes 248. Paris: Cerf, 1998. Royse, J. R. The Scribal Habits in Early Greek New Testament Papyri. New Testament Tools, Studies and Documents 36. Leiden: Brill, 2008. Sanders, H. A. “A Fragment of the Acta Pauli in the Michigan Collection.” HTR 31 (1938): 73–90, 165–7, including plates; 36 (1943). Schmidt, C. “Neue Funde zu den alten Pravxei Pauvlou.” SPAW 7 (1929): 173–83. —“Ein Berliner Fragment der alten Πράξεις Παύλου.” SPAW (1931): 37–40. Schmidt, C. and W. Schubart. Ein Fragment des Pastor Hermae aus der Hamburger Staadtbibliothek. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin 42. Berlin: Die Königliche Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1909. —ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΠΑUΛΟU: Acta Pauli nach dem Papyrus der Hamburger Staats–und Universitätsbibliothek. Glückstadt and Hamburg: Verlag von J. J. Augustin, 1936. Schneemelcher, W., ed. New Testament Apocrypha. R. McL. Wilson, trans. Louisville, KY: Westminster/John Knox Press, 2003. Schneider, P. The Mystery of the Acts of John. Lewiston, NY: Mellen, 1991. —“A Perfect Fit: The Major Interpolation in the Acts of John.” Pages 518–32 in Society of Biblical

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 204

12/04/2013 12:08

Bibliography

205

Literature 1991 Seminar Papers. E. H. Lovering Jr., ed. SBL Seminar Papers 52. Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1991. Schöllgen, G. and W. Geerlings. Didache. Zwölf-Apostel-Lehre/Traditio Apostlica. Apostolische Überlieferung. Freiburg: Herder, 1991. Scrivere libri e documenti nel mondo antico. Florence: Ed. Gonnelli, 1998. Stegmüller, O. “Christliche Texte aus der Berliner Papyrussammlung.” Aeg 17 (1937): 456–9. Stephens, S. A. Yale Papyri in the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library II. L. Koenen, ed. Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1985. Strycker, E de. La forme la plus ancienne du Protévangile de Jacques. Recherches sur le Papyrus Bodmer 5 avec une édition critique du texte et une traduction annotée. Subsidia hagiographica 33. Brussels: Societe des Bollandistes, 1961. —“Die griechischen Handschriften des Protevangelium Jacobi.” Pages 577–612 in Griechische Kodikologie und Textüberlieferung. D. Harlfinger, ed. Darmstadt: Buchgesellschaft, 1980. Testuz, M. Papyrus Bodmer V: Nativité de Maria. Geneva: Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, 1958. —Papyrus Bodmer X–XII. Geneva: Bibliotheca Bodmeriana, 1959. Till, W. and H. M. Schenke. “Die gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502.” TU (1955). Tischendorf, C. Evangelia apocrypha. Leipzig: Mendelssohn, 1876. Tuckett, C. “The Gospel of Mary.” ExpTim 118 (2007): 365–71. —The Gospel of Mary. Oxford Early Christian Gospel Texts. New York: Oxford University Press, 2007. Turner, E. G. The Typology of the Early Codex. Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1977. van Haelst, J. Catalogue des papyrus littéraires juifs et chrétiens. Paris: La Sorbonne, 1976. Vitelli, G., ed. Pubblicazioni della Società Italianà per la ricerca dei Papiri greci e latini in Egitto: Papiri greci e latini VII. Florence: Società Italiana, 1925. Wasserman, T. “P72 and the Bodmer Miscellaneous Codex.” NTS 51 (2005): 137–54. Wayment, T. A. “A Reexamination of the Text of P.Oxy. 2949.” JBL 128 (2009): 375–82. Wengst, K. Didache (Apostellehre), Barnabasbrief, Zweiter Klemensbrief, Schrift an Diognet. Munich: Kösel, 1984. Wessely, C. Le plus anciens monuments du christianisme écrits sur papyrus. Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1924. Whittaker, M. Die Apostolischen Väter I: Der Hirt des Hermas. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1967. White, B. “Reclaiming Paul? Reconfiguration as Reclamation in 3 Corinthians.” JECS 17 (2009): 497–523. Wilcken, U. Tafeln zur älteren griechischen Paläographie, nach Originalen des berliner K. Museums. Berlin and Leipzig: Museums zum akademischen Grebrauch und zum Selbstunterricht, 1891. Wilson, R. McL. and G. W. MacRae. “The Gospel of Mary”, Nag Hammadi Codices V, 2–5 and VI with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, 1 and 4. D. M. Parrott, ed. Leiden: Brill, 1979. Wright, D. F. “Papyrus Egerton 2 (the Unknown Gospel)—Part of the Gospel of Peter?” SecCen 5 (1985–86): 129–50.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 205

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 206

12/04/2013 12:08

Index

Ἀβιρών 61 Ἀβραάμ 53 ἄγγελος 14, 32, 39, 55, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 69, 71, 74, 91, 95, 96, 97, 116, 120, 121, 123, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 136, 145, 159, 168, 169, 188 ἁγίασμα 57, 58, 59, 72, 93 ἅγιος 16, 29, 30, 64, 73, 74, 86, 87, 88, 90, 91, 96, 100, 118, 154, 157, 191 Ἀγρίππα 36 Ἀδάμ 64 Ἀδάρ 18, 32 ἀδελφή 85, 86, 90 ἀδελφός 12, 14, 18, 26, 27, 28, 44, 46, 92, 95, 163, 174 ἀδύνατος 11 αἰσχρός 86 αἰώνιος 18, 23, 28, 32, 46, 58, 83, 87, 91, 98, 99, 105, 109, 110, 111, 114, 120, 121, 123, 128, 163 ἀκατονόμαστος 11 Ἀλέξανδρ 34 ἀλήθεια 18, 28, 74, 95, 96, 97, 99, 121, 142, 174 Ἀμάθιος 16 ἁμάρτηματα 57, 66, 67, 74, 76, 94, 162 ἁμαρτία 22, 23, 54, 56, 62, 86, 87, 89, 90, 91, 93, 99, 117, 120, 127, 128, 139, 144, 145, 157, 169 ἁμαρτωλός 83, 109, 110, 140, 153, 193 ἀμνός 25 Ἀνδρέας 46 Ἀνδρόνικος 12 ἀνήρ 13, 15, 18, 24 ἀνθύπατος 11 Ἄννα 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 65, 74, 79 ἀνομία 18, 23, 29, 97, 98, 128, 144, 169 ἄνομος 13, 18, 32 ἀντιγράφω 13 ἀποκαλύπτω 13 ἀποκάλυψις 92, 102, 163 ἀπόφθεγμα 44 ἀργύρεος 22 ἀρνίον 49, 50 Ἀρτεμύλλα 23, 24, 25, 26 Ἀρτέμων 18, 27, 28

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 207

ἀρχιερεύς 57, 58, 66, 67, 191 ἄρχοντες 182 ἀσκανδάλιστος 14 ἀσφάλεια 24 ἀτήρ 22, 70, 78 βάπτισμα 193 Βαρζάβαν 30 βασίλειος 18, 19, 28, 44, 161, 173, 175 βασιλεύς 27, 28, 29, 32, 36, 67, 70, 101, 182 Βεθλεέμ 18, 28, 67, 68, 70 βίβλος 83, 88, 109, 152 βλασφημέω 139, 141, 154 βλασφημία 121 βρέφος 69 βροχίζω 11 Γαβριήλ 63 Γαλιλαῖος 15, 18, 28 γερούσιος 57, 79 γῆ 16, 22, 28, 30, 32, 55, 57, 61, 76, 89, 94, 105, 118, 134 γνώριμος 11 γνῶσις 90, 177 γραμματεύς 57, 65, 74 177, 193 Γραπτή 92 γυμνός 16 γυνή 12, 19, 23, 24, 25, 44, 53, 55, 60, 62, 85, 86, 87, 99, 164 Γώγ 28 Δαθάν 61 Δαμασκός 35 Δαυίδ 14, 26, 27, 61, 191 Δάφνος 13 δέσμιος 14, 30 δεσμός 16, 24 δεσπότης 59, 62, 71, 73, 77, 84, 90, 95, 113, 115, 185 δεσπότις 23 διάβολος 135, 164 διακονία 11, 82, 108, 152 διάκονος 19, 96 διδασκαλία15, 32 διδάσκαλος 96, 182, 183 διδαχή 139, 153 δίκαιος 15, 53, 83, 86, 88, 89, 90, 99, 109, 110, 123, 124, 142, 152, 157, 158, 167

12/04/2013 12:08

208 Index

δικαιοσύνη 15, 58, 91, 93, 98, 100, 105, 111, 120, 144 Διόφαντος 23, 24 δόγμα 14 δόξα 19, 23, 30, 88, 89, 90, 91, 93, 141, 154 δοῦλος 11, 24, 25, 26, 84, 87, 112, 113, 116, 120, 127, 139, 150, 151, 153, 165, 168 δωρεά 11 Ἑβραῖος 57, 68 ἑβραιστί 30 ἐκκλησία 11, 14, 86, 91, 92, 95, 101, 139, 145, 163 Ἐλδάδ 92 Ἐλισάβεδ 63, 70, 71, 78 Ἐλισαιέ 16 ἐλπίς 140, 143, 153, 154, 162, 165 ἐπίσκοπος 96 ἐπιστολή 11 Ἐπιφανίος 26 Ἑρμᾶ 86, 87, 89, 90, 91, 93, 100, 163 ἔσχατος 18, 28, 32, 89, 91, 103, 174 ἐυαγγέλιον 16, 44, 46 Εὔβουλος 13, 23, 24, 25, 26 Εὐθινή 53, 54 εὐχαριστία 11 ἐχθρός 42, 58 Ἔφεσος 22 θάλασσα 23, 24, 27, 28, 89, 173, 196 θέλημα 15 Θεονόη 13 θεοσέβεια 15 Θεόφιλος 13 θεραπεύω 19 θηραπεία 176 θηριομαχία 22, 23, 24, 26 θρίξ 16 θωμᾶς 173 ἡγεμών 22 ἡδονή 15, 143 Ἡρώδης 48, 70, 71, 73 Ἡσαίας 183 Ζαχαρία 60, 61, 62, 71, 72, 73 Ζεῦξις 11 Ζήνων 20 Ἰακώβ 52, 73 ἱερεύς 56, 57, 58, 60, 61, 62, 72, 74, 76, 79, 182, 191 Ἱεροσόλυμα 18, 28, 32, 69, 70, 73 Ἱερώνυμος 22, 23, 24, 25 Ἱκόνιος 20 Ἰουδαῖος 15, 18, 28, 60, 67, 70 Ἰουδάς 173 Ἰσαάκ 53, 54

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 208

Ἰσραήλ 16, 18, 28, 31, 38, 53, 54, 55, 57, 58, 60, 63, 64, 65, 68, 71, 72, 74, 78 ἱστορία 64, 73 Ἰωακείμ 52, 53, 55, 56, 57, 58, 79 Ἰωάνης 12, 70 Ἰωνᾶς 16 Ἰωσήφ 60, 61, 63, 64, 66, 67, 68, 70, 74, 75, 76 Καῖσαρ 11, 29, 30 κακοῦργος 191 κεντυρίων 30 Κέστος 29, 30 κήρυγμα 134 Κλαύδιος 18, 28 Κλεόβιος 13, 27 Κλήμης 92 κληρονομία 18, 28, 32, 103 κοιτών 26 κόπος 16 Κορέ 61 Κόρινθος 13, 14, 15. 26 κόσμος 14, 22, 23, 24, 27, 29, 88, 92, 104, 117, 146, 163, 174, 175 κύριος 12, 13, 14, 17, 22 Κώμας 86, 89 λειτουργέω 55, 71, 114, 129 Λέκτρα 20 λεπρός 19 Λευείς 46, 191 λεών 22, 25, 174 Λογγῖνος 29, 30 λόγια 14 λόγος 13, 28, 39, 88, 173, 181 Λουκᾶς 30, 31 λύπη 18 Λύστρα 20 μαθητής 174, 177, 191 Μακεδονία 25 Μάξιμος 91 Μαρία 14, 15, 18, 28, 52, 57, 59, 61, 62, 63, 65, 66, 68, 69, 70, 73, 74 Μαριάμνη 44, 46, 67, 68, 77, 185 μαρτύριος 25, 38 ματρώνα 24 μήτηρ 57, 58, 63, 69, 70, 71, 100 μίασμα 118 Μιχαήλ 134 μοίχιος 22 μονοούσιος 58 μυριάς 94 Μωδάδ 92 Μωυσῆς 181, 182 Νάβαλ 26

12/04/2013 12:08

Index

Ναζαρά 18 νεᾶνις 60, 89 νεανίσκος 24, 36, 93, 94, 95, 102, 120, 122 Νέρων 29, 30 νηστεία 27, 84, 105, 111, 112, 114, 115 Νινευή 16 νομικός 181 νόσος 19 νυμφικός 54 οίκονομία 11, 24, 26, 27 ὀλιγόπιστοι 16 ὅρασις 85, 89, 92, 103, 104, 163 ὀργή 12, 15, 42, 97 ὀρθός 16 οὐρανός 14, 28, 38, 63, 76, 86, 87, 89, 173, 195, 196 ὄψις 12 παντοκράτωρ 13, 15, 26, 95 παραβολή 16, 95, 103, 105, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 115, 116, 117, 119, 127, 130, 152, 168 παράδεισος 54 παράκλητος 11 παρθένος 60, 61, 63, 65, 66, 69, 74, 76, 145, 147, 148, 149, 150 πατρήρ 14, 26, 30, 32, 58, 101, 118, 181, 185, 186, 189 πατριάρχος 53 Παῦλος 13, 18, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25 Πειλᾶτος 48 πειρασμός 18, 28, 32 πένης 151, 152 Πεντηκοστός 22 περιτομή 39 περιστερά 49, 58, 60 Πέτρος 27, 36, 44, 46, 187 πλασμα 15 πλούσιος 82, 83, 151, 152 πνεῦμα 16, 21, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 32, 38, 42, 65, 68, 71, 73, 74, 86, 88, 89, 103, 104, 106, 118, 119, 138, 139, 145, 157, 158 ποιμήν 119, 122, 123, 130, 132, 133, 134, 136, 137, 138, 150, 160, 168 πολίτης 24 πολλοστός 16 πονηρία 86, 88, 90, 91, 97, 98, 100, 138, 141, 154 πονηρός 15, 39, 64, 83, 86, 87, 88, 91, 99, 110, 112, 114, 121, 124, 126, 127, 129, 157, 158, 164, 165, 167, 169 πορνεία 164 πόρνη 191 πορφύρα 61, 62

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 209

209

ποταμός 12, 19, 83, 85 πραίφεκτoς 36 Πράξεις 30 πρέσβυς 13, 60, 89, 92, 93, 102, 103 πρεσβύτης 60 πρεσβῦτις 87 προφήτης 13, 15, 16, 18, 32, 38, 182 προφητικός 18, 28 πρύτανις 11 πτωχεία 173 πτωχός 151 πυρός 15, 22, 23, 29, 69, 94, 98 Ῥουβήλ 53, 58 Ῥωμαῖος 29 Ῥώμη 26, 27, 28, 85 σάββατον 24, 175 Σαμουήλ 61, 67 Σαλώμη 69, 77 Σαούλ 26 Σάραν 54 σάρξ 13, 14, 15, 16, 21, 39, 73, 101, 102, 118, 175 σαρκικός 14, 42 σεμνότης 25 σημεῖον 24, 27, 60, 68, 77 Σίβυλλαν 92 Σίμων 13 σκύβαλον 23 σπέρμα 14, 15, 16, 53, 66, 90 σπόρον 15, 19 στάδιος 23, 24, 25 σταυρός 93 σταυρόω 28 στεναγμός 11 Στεφάνας 13 στέφανος 132 στίγμα 16 στραιώτης 12, 18, 30, 31 σχισμή 94, 97, 131, 137, 138, 140, 143, 146, 154, 159, 160 σῶμα 15, 16, 22, 24, 48, 101, 103, σωτερία 30, 69, 77, 90 σωτήρ 28, 44, 46, 68, 185, 191 Τιβέριος 85 Τίτος 21, 30, 31 τρυφή 23, 126, 127, 156, 168 τύπος 14 τυφλός 19, 29, 175, 191 ὑγιής 16 υἱοθεσία 15, 23, 29 οὐρανός 14, 15, 18, 55, 147 Φαρισαῖος 177, 191, 193 Φαραώ 18, 28, 32

12/04/2013 12:08

210 Index

Φέρης 30 φθοριμαῖος 13 Φίλιππος 26 φιλόσοφος 30 Χαναναῖος 18, 28, 32 χαρά 26, 28, 63, 104 χάρις 24, 28, 62, 73 χείρ 12, 13, 16, 18, 24, 28, 30, 32, 59, 64, 66, 69, 71, 74, 77, 85, 87, 90, 93, 94, 99, 102, 148, 149, 164, 182, 196

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 210

Χριστιανός 29 χρυσός 23, 29, 61, 70 χρυσοχόος 22 ψαλμός 27 ψυχή 22, 26, 53, 57, 64, 66, 68, 74, 83, 87, 109, 115, 119, 120, 128, 152, 153, 155, 162, 175 Ὤγ 18, 32

12/04/2013 12:08

Images

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 211

12/04/2013 12:08

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 212

12/04/2013 12:08

1. Acts of the Apostles

P.Oxy. 850. Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. f. 13 (P), front. Image courtesy of the Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 213

12/04/2013 12:08

214

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. VI 850/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. f. 13 (P), reverse. Image courtesy of the Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 214

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

215

P.Bodmer 10. page 1 (papyrus page 50). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 215

12/04/2013 12:08

216

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 10, page 2 (papyrus page 51). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 216

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

217

P.Bodmer 10, page 3 (papyrus page 52). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 217

12/04/2013 12:08

218

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 10, page 4 (papyrus page 53). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 218

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

219

P.Bodmer 10, page 5 (papyrus page 54). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 219

12/04/2013 12:08

220

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 10, page 6 (papyrus page 55). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 220

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

221

P.Bodmer 10, page 7 (papyrus page 56). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 221

12/04/2013 12:08

222

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 10, page 8 (papyrus page 57). Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 222

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

223

P.Mich. 13893. P.Mich. 1317, P.Michigan 3788, front. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 223

12/04/2013 12:08

224

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 13893, P.Mich. 1317, P.Michigan 3788, reverse. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 224

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

225

P.Antinoopolis 13, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 225

12/04/2013 12:08

226

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Antinoopolis 13, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 226

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

227

P.Hamburg 1, page 1. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 227

12/04/2013 12:08

228

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 1, page 2. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 228

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

229

P.Hamburg 1, page 3. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 229

12/04/2013 12:08

230

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 1, page 4. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 230

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

231

P.Hamburg 1, page 5. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 231

12/04/2013 12:08

232

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 1, page 6. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 232

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

233

P.Hamburg 1, page 7. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 233

12/04/2013 12:08

234

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 1, page 8. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 234

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

235

P.Hamburg 1, page 9. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 235

12/04/2013 12:08

236

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 1, page 10. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 236

12/04/2013 12:08



Acts of the Apostles

237

P.Hamburg 1, page 11. Courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 237

12/04/2013 12:08

238

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XIII 1602/Ghent Papyrus 62, front. Image courtesy of Ghent University Library, Ghent, Belgium.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 238

12/04/2013 12:09



Acts of the Apostles

239

P.Oxy. XIII 1602/Ghent Papyrus 62, reverse. Image courtesy of Ghent University Library, Ghent, Belgium.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 239

12/04/2013 12:09

240

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Schoyen. MS.2634.1 (Fackelmann 3). Image courtesy of the Schøyen Collection. Oslo and London.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 240

12/04/2013 12:09



Acts of the Apostles

241

P.Yale 1376/P.CtYBR 1376, front. Image courtesy of the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 241

12/04/2013 12:09

242

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Yale 1376/P.CtYBR 1376, reverse. Image courtesy of the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 242

12/04/2013 12:09



Acts of the Apostles

243

P.Oxy. VI 849/British Library Pap. 2041, front. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 243

12/04/2013 12:09

244

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. VI 849/British Library Pap. 2041, reverse. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 244

12/04/2013 12:09

2. Epistle of Barnabas

PSI 7.757, front. Image courtesy of Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Firenze.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 245

12/04/2013 12:09

246

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

PSI 7.757, reverse. Image courtesy of Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Firenze.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 246

12/04/2013 12:09

3. The Didache

P.Oxy. XV 1782, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 247

12/04/2013 12:09

248

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XV 1782, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 248

12/04/2013 12:09

4. The Gospel of Mary

P.Oxy. L 3525. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 249

12/04/2013 12:09

250

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Rylands 463, front. Image courtesy of the John Rylands Library, University of Manchester.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 250

12/04/2013 12:09



The Gospel of Mary

251

P.Rylands 463, reverse. Image courtesy of the John Rylands Library, University of Manchester.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 251

12/04/2013 12:09

5. The Gospel of Peter

P.Oxy. XLI 2949. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 252

12/04/2013 12:09



The Gospel of Peter

253

P.Oxy. LX 4009, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 253

12/04/2013 12:09

254

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. LX 4009, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 254

12/04/2013 12:09

6. The Infancy Gospel of James

P.Bodmer 5, page 1. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 255

12/04/2013 12:09

256

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 2–3. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 256

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

257

P.Bodmer 5, pages 4–5. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 257

12/04/2013 12:09

258

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 6–7. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 258

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

259

P.Bodmer 5, pages 8–9. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 259

12/04/2013 12:09

260

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 10–11. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 260

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

261

P.Bodmer 5, pages 12–13. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 261

12/04/2013 12:09

262

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 14–15. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 262

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

263

P.Bodmer 5, pages 16–17. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 263

12/04/2013 12:09

264

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 18–19. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 264

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

265

P.Bodmer 5, pages 20–1. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 265

12/04/2013 12:09

266

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 22–3. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 266

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

267

P.Bodmer 5, pages 24–5. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 267

12/04/2013 12:09

268

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 26–7. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 268

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

269

P.Bodmer 5, pages 28–9. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 269

12/04/2013 12:09

270

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 30–1. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 270

12/04/2013 12:09



The Infancy Gospel of James

271

P.Bodmer 5, pages 32–3. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 271

12/04/2013 12:10

272

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 34–5. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 272

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

273

P.Bodmer 5, pages 36–7. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 273

12/04/2013 12:10

274

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 38–9. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 274

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

275

P.Bodmer 5, pages 40–1. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 275

12/04/2013 12:10

276

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 42–3. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 276

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

277

P.Bodmer 5, pages 44–5. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 277

12/04/2013 12:10

278

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, pages 46–7. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 278

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

279

P.Bodmer 5, page 48. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 279

12/04/2013 12:10

280

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 5, page 49. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 280

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

281

P.Ashmolean inv. 9, front. Image courtesy of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 281

12/04/2013 12:10

282

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Ashmolean inv. 9, reverse. Image courtesy of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 282

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

283

PSI 1.6, front. Image courtesy of Firenze, Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 283

12/04/2013 12:10

284

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

PSI 1.6, reverse. Image courtesy of Firenze, Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 284

12/04/2013 12:10



The Infancy Gospel of James

285

Greek Papyrus JE 85643 (SR 6P 1817). Image courtesy of the Berkeley/Saskatchewan International Digital Archive of Papyri.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 285

12/04/2013 12:10

7. The Shepherd of Hermas

P.Berl. 5513/BKT 6.2.1. Image courtesy of Bildarchiv Preussischer Kulturbesitz/Art Resource, NY Aegyptisches Museum, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Berlin, Germany. Photo Sandra Steiss.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 286

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

287

P.Ber. 13272, front. Image courtesy of Bildarchiv Preussischer Kulturbesitz/Art Resource, NY Ägyptisches Museum, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Berlin, Germany. Photo Sandra Steiss.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 287

12/04/2013 12:10

288

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Ber. 13272, reverse. Image courtesy of Bildarchiv Preussischer Kulturbesitz/Art Resource, NY Ägyptisches Museum, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Berlin, Germany. Photo Sandra Steiss.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 288

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

289

P.Bodmer 38, page 1 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 289

12/04/2013 12:10

290

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 1 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 290

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

291

P.Bodmer 38, page 2 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 291

12/04/2013 12:10

292

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 2 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 292

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

293

P.Bodmer 38, page 3 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 293

12/04/2013 12:10

294

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 3 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 294

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

295

P.Bodmer 38, page 4 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 295

12/04/2013 12:10

296

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 4 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 296

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

297

P.Bodmer 38, page 5 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 297

12/04/2013 12:10

298

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 5 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 298

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

299

P.Bodmer 38, page 6 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 299

12/04/2013 12:10

300

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 6 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 300

12/04/2013 12:10



The Shepherd of Hermas

301

P.Bodmer 38, page 7 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 301

12/04/2013 12:10

302

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 7 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 302

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

303

P.Bodmer 38, page 8 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 303

12/04/2013 12:11

304

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 8 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 304

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

305

P.Bodmer 38, page 9 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 305

12/04/2013 12:11

306

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 9 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 306

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

307

P.Bodmer 38, page 10 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 307

12/04/2013 12:11

308

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 10 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 308

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

309

P.Bodmer 38, page 11 front. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 309

12/04/2013 12:11

310

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, page 11 reverse. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 310

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

311

P.Bodmer 38, fragments. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 311

12/04/2013 12:11

312

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Bodmer 38, fragments. Image courtesy of the Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cologny (Genève).

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 312

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

313

P.Hamburg 24/P.Iand. inv. 45, front. Image courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 313

12/04/2013 12:11

314

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Hamburg 24/P.Iand. inv. 45, reverse. Image courtesy of Staats-und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 314

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

315

P.Iand I 4, front. Image courtesy of the University of Giessen.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 315

12/04/2013 12:11

316

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Iand I 4, reverse. Image courtesy of the University of Giessen.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 316

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

317

P.Mich. 44. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 317

12/04/2013 12:11

318

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 1. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 318

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

319

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 2. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 319

12/04/2013 12:11

320

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 3. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 320

12/04/2013 12:11



The Shepherd of Hermas

321

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 4. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 321

12/04/2013 12:11

322

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 5. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 322

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

323

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 6. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 323

12/04/2013 12:12

324

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 7. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 324

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

325

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 8. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 325

12/04/2013 12:12

326

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 9. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 326

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

327

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 10. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 327

12/04/2013 12:12

328

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 11. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 328

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

329

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 12. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 329

12/04/2013 12:12

330

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 13. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 330

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

331

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 14. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 331

12/04/2013 12:12

332

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 15. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 332

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

333

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 16. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 333

12/04/2013 12:12

334

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 17 (right column) + page 44 (left column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 334

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

335

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 18 (left column) + page 43 (left column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 335

12/04/2013 12:12

336

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 42 (left column) + page 19 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 336

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

337

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 20 (left column) + page 41 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 337

12/04/2013 12:12

338

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 40 (left column) + page 21 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 338

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

339

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 22 (left column) + page 39 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 339

12/04/2013 12:12

340

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 38 (left column) + page 23 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 340

12/04/2013 12:12



The Shepherd of Hermas

341

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 24 (left column) + page 37 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 341

12/04/2013 12:12

342

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 36 (left column) + page 25 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 342

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

343

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 26 (left column) + page 35 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 343

12/04/2013 12:13

344

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 34 (left column) + page 27 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 344

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

345

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 28 (left column) + page 33 (right column). Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 345

12/04/2013 12:13

346

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 29. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 346

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

347

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 30. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 347

12/04/2013 12:13

348

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 31. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 348

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

349

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 32. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 349

12/04/2013 12:13

350

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 45. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 350

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

351

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 46. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 351

12/04/2013 12:13

352

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 47. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 352

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

353

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 48. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 353

12/04/2013 12:13

354

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 49. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 354

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

355

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 50. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 355

12/04/2013 12:13

356

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 51. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 356

12/04/2013 12:13



The Shepherd of Hermas

357

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 52. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 357

12/04/2013 12:14

358

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 53. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 358

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

359

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 54. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 359

12/04/2013 12:14

360

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 55. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 360

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

361

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 56. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 361

12/04/2013 12:14

362

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 57. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 362

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

363

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 58. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 363

12/04/2013 12:14

364

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 59. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 364

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

365

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 60. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 365

12/04/2013 12:14

366

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 61. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 366

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

367

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 62. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 367

12/04/2013 12:14

368

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 63. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 368

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

369

P.Mich. 129 (inv. 917), page 64. Image courtesy of the University of Michigan, Papyrus Collection.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 369

12/04/2013 12:14

370

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. III 404/Bodleian manuscript MS. Gr. th. f. 10 [P], front. Image courtesy of the Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 370

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

371

P.Oxy. III 404/Bodleian manuscript MS. Gr. th. f. 10 [P], reverse. Image courtesy of the Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 371

12/04/2013 12:14

372

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. IX 1172 (British Library 2067), front. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 372

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

373

P.Oxy. IX 1172 (British Library 2067), reverse. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 373

12/04/2013 12:14

374

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XIII 1599/British Library Pap. 2467, front. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 374

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

375

P.Oxy. XIII 1599/British Library Pap. 2467, reverse. Image used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 375

12/04/2013 12:14

376

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XV 1783/MS Gen 1026/22, front. Image used by permission Glasgow University Library, Department of Special Collections.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 376

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

377

P.Oxy. XV 1783/MS Gen 1026/22, reverse. Image used by permission Glasgow University Library, Department of Special Collections.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 377

12/04/2013 12:14

378

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. XV 1828, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 378

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

379

P.Oxy. XV 1828, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 379

12/04/2013 12:14

380

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. L 3526, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 380

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

381

P.Oxy. L 3526, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 381

12/04/2013 12:14

382

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. L 3527, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 382

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

383

P.Oxy. L 3527, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 383

12/04/2013 12:14

384

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. L 3528, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 384

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

385

P.Oxy. L 3528, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 385

12/04/2013 12:14

386

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. LXIX 4705. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 386

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

387

P.Oxy. LXIX 4706, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 387

12/04/2013 12:14

388

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. LXIX 4706, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 388

12/04/2013 12:14



The Shepherd of Hermas

389

P.Oxy. LXIX 4707, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 389

12/04/2013 12:14

390

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. LXIX 4707, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 390

12/04/2013 12:15

8. Sayings Gospels

P.Oxy. I 1/Oxford, Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 7 (P), front. Image used by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 391

12/04/2013 12:15

392

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. I 1/Oxford, Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 7 (P), reverse. Image by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 392

12/04/2013 12:15

Sayings Gospels

393

P.Oxy. IV 655/MS. Gr. SM4367. Image used by permission of Houghton Library, Harvard University.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 393

12/04/2013 12:15

394

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. IV 654. Used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 394

12/04/2013 12:15

9. Narrative Gospels

Papyrus Egerton 2, front. Used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 395

12/04/2013 12:15

396

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

Papyrus Egerton 2, reverse. Used by permission, British Library.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 396

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

397

P.Köln 255 (inv. 608), front. Papyrus Collection, Institut für Altertumskunde, University of Cologne.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 397

12/04/2013 12:15

398

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Köln 255 (inv. 608), reverse. Papyrus Collection, Institut für Altertumskunde, University of Cologne.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 398

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

399

P.Oxy. VIII 1081/Cambridge, University Library MS. 5894, front. Image used by permission, University of Cambridge.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 399

12/04/2013 12:15

400

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. VIII 1081/Cambridge, University Library MS. 5894, reverse. Image used by permission, University of Cambridge.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 400

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

401

P.Vindob.G. 2325. Image used by permission, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 401

12/04/2013 12:15

402

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. II 210/Cambridge, University Library Add. MS. 4048, front. Image used by permission, University of Cambridge.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 402

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

403

P.Oxy. II 210/Cambridge, University Library Add. MS. 4048, reverse. Image used by permission, University of Cambridge.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 403

12/04/2013 12:15

404

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. V 840/Bodleian Manuscript MS. Gr. th. g. 11 (P), front. Image used by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 404

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

405

P.Oxy. V 840/Bodleian Manuscript MS. Gr. th. g. 11 (P), reverse. Image used by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 405

12/04/2013 12:15

406

The Text of the New Testament Apocrypha (100–400

ce )

P.Oxy. X 1224/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 8 (P), front. Image used by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 406

12/04/2013 12:15



Narrative Gospels

407

P.Oxy. X 1224/Bodleian Library MS. Gr. th. e. 8 (P), reverse. Image used by permission, Bodleian Library, University of Oxford.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 407

12/04/2013 12:15

10. Unidentified Fragments

P.Oxy. XVII 2069, front. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 408

12/04/2013 12:15

Unidentified Fragments

409

P.Oxy. XVII 2069, reverse. Courtesy Imaging Papyri Project, Oxford and Egypt Exploration Society.

9780567047618_txt_print.indd 409

12/04/2013 12:15